《I Will Avoid The Male Lead and Make My Harem》 Volume 1 - CH 1 ¡°Argh! Selena, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± I opened my eyes at the sound which was heard as if an enormous lion roared from afar. ¡®What?¡¯ I saw the ceiling for the first time, the wallpaper for the first time, and the furnishings for the first time. ¡®It looks tacky¡­¡­¡¯ I was perplexed by the strange interior of the western vintage style at the time. The door sprang open, and a westerner disguised as a maid dashed inside. ¡°My Lady! Hide away in the closet! Come on, let¡¯s go!¡± The maid dragged me out of bed without waiting for me to be shocked. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go! Come on, hide Lady Shannon is so furious that she has come here right now!¡± Shannon? ¡®I believe I¡¯ve heard that name before.¡¯ Where did I hear that? ¡°Commander Crawford hasn¡¯t returned yet! Come on,my Lady¡­¡­..!¡± Commander Crawford? It was also a familiar name. ¡°Argh!¡± The maid was thrown out. Then, all of a sudden, a stunning blonde beauty appeared. ¡®Wow, she¡¯s pretty. She looks like a princess.¡¯ While I was admiring her, she strode up and gazed down at me. ¡°You worthless scumbag, bitch!¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the reason I won¡¯t be able to attend the banquet!¡± The blonde beauty¡­ no, the blonde thug yanked my hair. ¡°Who are you? What are you¡­¡­? Argh!¡± The blonde thug gripped my head and shook it like a tambourine. ¡®What is this? Is this a dream?¡¯ But my scalp hurt so badly for it to be a dream. Dumbfounded, I came to my senses at the next line of the blonde thug¡¯s rant. ¡°Why did a stutterer like you receive an invitation? What a jerk!¡± Shannon. Crawford. And¡­ ¡®Stutterer.¡¯ I recognized this as I glanced up blankly at the blonde thug¡¯s ass face. ¡®Oh, my God.¡¯ No way! Don¡¯t tell me! I seem to be possessed by a 19-rate novel¡­¡­¡­.! *** As a fresh graduate of the Department of Theater and Film, I bought a book on impulse ahead of the audition. A highly sensual, romantic novel. The Tragical Story and Obsessive Man. All of the keywords appeal to me. ¡ùThis novel contains a bloody and coercive relationship¡ù I also ignored the warning¡­ Because I¡¯m occasionally drawn to this kind of storyline! Expectations were increased by a red tag of 19 with a black and reddish cover. However. ¡°Did you stitch your lips together? Why aren¡¯t you responding to my question? I inquired whether The Grand Duke had seen you!¡± ¡°M-m-me, I don¡¯t know. The Grand Duke, w-w-who, I¡¯m not really¡­¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been wagging your tail in front of him and now you dare to lie, hah?¡± ¡°Aah!¡± Selina clasped the beaten cheek and fell flat on the ground. . Wouldn¡¯t that be evident that the poor title was a problem? Even if the genre is R-rated, as if eating sweet potatoes, the plot in the novel was too frustrating and depressing. The main character was Selina Crawford, the Count¡¯s daughter. Selina, who lived without saying anything, was forced to marry the Male Lead, as if she were being sold, and the two of them began their 19-rate marriage life. In the end of the story, Selina opens her heart to the Male Lead, but the ending leaves me wondering whether she is sad or happy¡­¡­ ¡®I couldn¡¯t read it any longer because it was so frustrating!¡¯ As if the author was just interested in tormenting the Female Lead, she only put in frustrating scenes. ¡®How did I end up in this type of novel?¡¯ I wasn¡¯t even curious to read the next part! Half of me cursed while reading it, while the other half flipped it over in irritation. ¡®There is no way I¡­¡­ Because I left a bad review?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t keep reading it because it was just too frustrating, so that was the way I gave my appreciation to the author. I wondered whether I was the only one who was agitated, but the person¡¯s comment below mine was much more furious. I couldn¡¯t tolerate the villain¡¯s character and behavior, whether her name was Shannon or Canyon, and Male Lead is too laidback, while Female Lead is too stiff and irritating. I bought it since it was a series, but I regret it completely. Despite the fact that I purchased it thinking it would be such a waste, I felt so frustrated during the reading. The stepmother, Camilla, and the stepsister, Shannon. ¡®Because of that wicked mother and daughter.¡¯ Because the two had been constantly mistreating and tormenting Selina. And now I¡­¡­ I became Selina? ¡°Lady Shannon is so mean. How did she get this fine hair so¡­¡­¡± I dashed to the front of the mirror, leaving the maid who had stroked my messy hair behind. ¡°Woah¡­¡± ¡®So pretty!¡¯ Shannon, the blonde thug, is also a beauty, but my appearance was at a level of tremendous beauty that would rule the country. ¡®This insanely beautiful face.¡¯ Green eyes that shine like a diamond in a beautiful almond shape! The curling golden hair like angel wings, and the flawless skin was white and delicate. My eyelashes were so long that when I blinked, they fluttered. ¡®That¡¯s why she¡¯s the heroine.¡¯ These fragile shoulders! The slim waist! This body looked like it would be quickly blown away by the wind. I couldn¡¯t take my gaze away from the mirror because of Selina¡¯s stunning figures. Oh, the main character is unique! Because I was a newbie, I was constantly cast as an extra. However, now, I live as the main character! I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m the heroine! The main character is a total douchebag who made me curse every night I read, but anyway¡­ ¡°The main character is the greatest!¡± I busted out laughing. And from the mirror, I appeared extremely cute at that moment. ¡°I¡¯m looking extremely beautiful today. Right?¡± The maid inadvertently mumbled as she dropped her comb. ¡®Oh, Shannon just yanked my hair out, didn¡¯t she?¡¯ I was concerned that she might find it weird, but the maid was taken aback for entirely other reasons. ¡°My lady¡­¡­ My Lady didn¡¯t stutter.¡± The enchanted maid whispered something. Selina did not stutter from the beginning. Camilla humiliated Selina when her husband, Count Crawford, died, in order to strengthen her position. Selina eventually began to stutter as a result of her anxiety of appearing in front of others. She never stutters in the beginning. That¡¯s why the maid was taken aback. ¡°Please repeat it, My Lady. Please, just once more.¡± The maid broke into tears. ¡®She looked so thrilled.¡¯ Selina, an aristocrat, was meant to be served by a maid, but she appeared to be one herself. ¡®Why the heck am I dressed this way?¡¯ I even almost cried when I saw myself in the mirror this way. Who would believe such a lady is a noblewoman? ¡°Lady! You are The Count¡¯s legitimate daughter! Why are you still suffering in this way?¡± Selina was so irritated that she couldn¡¯t speak out or assert her rights. Not at all. Not even once. I turned to the maid after looking at the clothing and being displeased with them. ¡°Penny?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Penny is a commoner maid. Penny was so kind as to be beaten to cover up for Selina when she was beaten. But Penny herself didn¡¯t have much strength, because of her poor social position. ¡®But she was the only one who didn¡¯t get bought for a few bucks.¡¯ All of the maids had worked together to assist the Countess in selling Selina to Male Lead, starting with dressed Selina, tying her up and loading her into the carriage, then sending her away as if shipping a package in a haste. ¡®How dare they sell people out?¡¯ Of course the worst was Camilla, the stepmother who arranged the forced marriage. ¡°Always be grateful since I raised you who I didn¡¯t share a single drop of blood with and send you to a good marriage, Selina.¡± ¡°Oh, my God, my mother, m-m-me, uh, go get married, that thing.¡± ¡°Shh, do you know how much Grand Duke paid to take you? Go and entertain him. You have to pay for it.¡± Though I was out of my mind in the sudden situation, I felt sick at the thought of Camilla. More than that, my entire body is aching, and my head, which had been pulled by Shannon, has been painful. As my eyes sting, Penny flinched and retreated. ¡°My Lady¡­¡­ar-are you okay?¡± Looking back at the door, she seems to be thinking if she should call a doctor. ¡°I¡¯m alright, though I have a headache .¡± I stopped Penny and headed to bed calmly. A tiny vial was seized in my fingers beneath the pillow just as I was going to lie down pretending to have a headache. ¡®What is this?¡¯ It was a brown reagent vial when I pulled it out. But it was empty without its contents. The opening scene of flashed before my eyes like a video at the time. ¡®Last night¡­Selina fell asleep after drinking this.¡¯ A potion. This was an expensive potion that Selina had spent all her money on. ¡®She was going to drink this and die.¡¯ Volume 1 - CH 2 But she didn¡¯t die. In the original storyline, Selina regretted why she didn¡¯t die and even avoided death. Of course, I was aware of the cause. ¡°You changed the drug yesterday. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°Gasp!¡± Penny¡¯s startled, her eyes wide open. ¡°I-I¡¯m-I¡¯m sorry, My Lady!¡± Knowing my changed mood, Penny knelt down and bowed her head. ¡°But I couldn¡¯t pretend not to know, at the thought of the late Countess, your dead mother.¡± I gazed around the dingy bedroom, letting the tiny weeping Penny behind. Mold, rat hole¡­¡­ ¡®Whew.¡¯ The sobbing cries of Penny matched the gloomy atmosphere very well. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, My Lady¡­¡­ but you can¡¯t just leave in vain¡­¡­¡± ¡°That drug you replaced gives me a headache and I just remember it, what drug was it?¡± ¡°What!? It couldn¡¯t be¡­¡­ it was simply a sleeping drug you used to take! I¡¯m telling you the truth, My Lady!¡± Penny gave me back the drug vial she had hidden. This was the real potion. The eternal rest potion. I looked with a suspicious gaze at the small vial.. ¡°Didn¡¯t you take money from my mother, and give me a hallucinogen that manipulates my memory?¡± ¡°My Lady!¡± Penny shook her head almost screaming and insisted on her innocence. ¡°No! I really didn¡¯t do that! ¡°But you did get paid, right?¡± Penny looked as if she had wronged. ¡°Well, I did get paid but I gave it all to you¡­¡­¡± It was the truth. Penny did get paid and gave all that money to Selina. She didn¡¯t even take a penny from that. ¡®The lady who uses money from her maid. As expected, the story indeed is ridiculous.¡¯ But Penny¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t good either. She has three sick brothers starving at her home. I felt sorry for bothering Penny for a moment, so I decided to give her a reward. ¡°I will help you treat your brothers from now on.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°But you need to help me, too.¡± ¡°What do you want me to help you with? I¡¯ll always¡­¡­¡± ¡°First of all, how old am I now? I can¡¯t remember well because of the drug you gave me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s weird¡­¡­ It was a real sleeping drug. Is it because the dose was too much?¡± Penny scratched her head in confusion. ¡°Can you tell me how old I am?¡± ¡°You¡¯re 18 years old, My Lady.¡± Penny¡¯s brow was slightly furrowed. She seems concerned about my condition. ¡®This is the start of the plot line.¡¯ A moment in which Selina opens her eyes after attempting suicide but failing. ¡®So the invitation Shanon going rampage about is¡­¡­¡¯ The Queen¡¯s Birthday Banquet! That¡¯s where Selina¡¯s first meeting with a fucking guy called the ¡®Male Lead¡¯ takes place. ¡®Yes, Male Lead, get lost.¡¯ I didn¡¯t like the fact that he was the Male Lead. If I had to explain why, one hand wouldn¡¯t be enough. The first reason was that he was older. He was six years older than Selina. The second reason was his disturbed lower limbs, and he already had a lot of ladies. I suspected he had sexually transmitted diseases. The third reason was that he believed himself as the greatest man in society, but he¡¯s simply too bad for me. The fourth reason was that he was overly kind to Camilla and Shannon (?). (T/N: ? middle finger) The sixth reason was because of how he treated Selina, with his bottom and tongue. And the sixth, and most crucial, reason was that he was such a jerk. The Male Lead, who spoke to Selina informally from the start, was a sucker who felt he had better taste than the rest. In a nutshell, he¡¯s a jerk who shouldn¡¯t be in a relationship! ¡®But I have to go to the banquet.¡¯ Is the Empress¡¯s birthday banquet the only way I can get a man? ¡®In any case, I¡¯m well-versed in this.¡¯ All I have to do is stay away from him. ¡°Shannon mentioned an invitation from the Imperial Family, right?¡± ¡°What? Yes, indeed! It¡¯s been six months since the Capital¡­¡­¡± Penny¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity at the moment. ¡°How did you find out?¡± ¡°I heard Shannon yelling.¡± ¡°Will you¡­¡­be going?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Penny was taken aback by my nonchalant reply. ¡°But I thought you hate to attend the banquet, My Lady.¡± That¡¯s because Camilla asked Selina to attend the banquet so she could be disgracing Selina in front of others. Who wants to dress in disgracefully shoddy clothing and become a one-sided laughingstock while failing to get along with others? Selina, on the other hand, originally timid and too self-conscious. ¡°I changed my mind. I¡¯m thinking of going to enjoy the banquet now.¡± ¡°What? Oh, my God, someone who usually despises leaving the bedroom¡­¡­¡± ¡°Pe-people look-looking at me, I-I hate it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re beautiful. That¡¯s why everyone is looking at you. They are talking to you because they want to be close to you.¡± ¡°Oh, my mother has said it all. I¡­ I¡¯m, speak, stutter at speaking.¡± ¡°My Lady, I think something¡¯s changed.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, you somehow really changed¡­..a lot¡­¡­¡± Of course, because I¡¯m not Selina. ¡°I¡¯m simply trying to enjoy my life to the fullest. In any case, you saved my life. Thank you very much.¡± Penny stared at the empty vial, then back at me. She appeared to believe I had changed my mind about suicide thoughts. ¡°So¡­¡­ what are you planning to wear to the banquet, My Lady?¡± ¡°Do you believe there are things in my closet for me to wear to that banquet?¡± Penny gently shook her head. Selina, who was reluctant to go out, didn¡¯t even have a banquet gown. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll start by going to the boutique. Request the butler to prepare the family carriage.¡± The imperial dinner was still a long way off, but I needed to prepare for it. ¡°But the butler accompanied the Countess to the hunting grounds.¡± Righ. Camilla¡¯s favorite hobby was hunting. She spent almost half a month in the hunting ground. ¡°Then you have the option of bringing the servant or the horseman.¡± Penny stopped as she exited my room, nodding doubtfully. ¡°Lady, you don¡¯t stutter at all anymore¡­¡­?¡± She didn¡¯t seem to be able to adjust because I had entirely changed. ¡°Do you want me to live a stuffy life like I used to, unable to look people in the eyes and unable to say anything?¡± ¡°Oh, no!¡± ¡°Then get me a carriage.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± White dust erupted from the area where Penny rushed out, and old curtains flapped. I realized that this world existed and was real. One by one, that awful horror story about the Male Lead started to integrate to memory. ¡°It is your responsibility, Selina, to satisfy me. A woman who doesn¡¯t know where she belongs isn¡¯t entertaining.¡± Volume 1 - CH 3 ¡°You¡¯ll have to look at it carefully.¡± The Grand Duke held his wife¡¯s head in one hand and forced her gaze to turn to the stadium. ¡°Because I¡¯ll put the one you like among them as your escort.¡± A Martial Arts Championship for Toonos. A kind of sport in which aristocrats enjoyed as entertainment where the thousands of Toonos risked their lives until one winner came out, and participants clothed in old white Toono uniforms were either killed or injured. A place where people were dragged out with bright red blood stains was seen. ¡°I-I couldn¡¯t see anything, ugh.¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t it been long enough for you to get used to that?¡± ¡°Urgh.¡± ¡°You always vomit when you see this.¡± When Selina couldn¡¯t get her nausea under control, he clicked his tongue as if he wanted her to hear it. ¡°You¡¯re not even pregnant yet. What¡¯s wrong with you? Do you know that every time you do that, I get excited? You¡¯re not pregnant yet, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Oh, no, ah¡­¡­not yet¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m joking. Don¡¯t tell me that you really think that I don¡¯t know? You¡¯re cute.¡± He spun the glass of dark crimson wine around and around, letting go of her jaw, which he had grabbed with a thud. ¡°My wife is too soft-hearted.¡± As he turned to face the stadium, a guy in a blue priest¡¯s robe hurried forward to commence his prayers. Then, as if by magic, that Toono player¡¯s blood stopped flowing. There were numerous cases in the story of where the Male Lead pushed Selina to like what she despised. When I read it, I remember cursing him and screaming. ¡®This son of a bitch.¡¯ Selina¡¯s miserable life played out in front of my eyes like a movie. Abuse, exploitation, defamation, mistreatment, imprisonment, abduction, and torture¡­¡­ ¡®That¡¯s insane! there¡¯s no way I could live like that!¡¯ To live comfortably as the main character of this poor story, I need a clear strategy. I picked up a letter that was rolling around on the table in search of an empty sheet of paper. After that, spread out the clean area of the back of the paper and ink the pen. ¡°The first thing I should do is¡­¡­¡± Given what Selina had gone through as a result of her pregnancy with the Male Lead, the Male Lead was viewed as a villain. ¡®I¡¯ll be half successful if I could just avoid him.¡¯ I haven¡¯t met him yet, but¡­¡­ My stepmother will do everything she can to sell me to the Grand Duke. Or she¡¯ll sell me to another man who will give her money. So that brings the plan to number two. Camilla is a good example of a malicious stepmother. Abuse, mistreatment, and finally sell her stepdaughter! I¡¯ll feel satisfied only when Camilla leaves this house. But it will never be simple to dismiss a vicious boss who has money, personal connections, and even family ties. Selina had no one on her side since she was so introverted and passive. Penny is her best case scenario. To dismiss Camilla, I need a credible reason and witnesses on my side. So here we are at number three. ¡®Ha, this is the most difficult one.¡¯ It was a challenging task that required a high level of political expertise to develop a strong side for me while weakening Camilla¡¯s reputation and strengthening my credibility. Now since I don¡¯t have any connections, it¡¯s like a bare-handed header, but I had an excellent weapon. The face of the female lead! ¡®The only thing I can trust is this face.¡¯ My pen suddenly stopped moving as I was scribbling down the specifics of where and how to proceed. ¡®A navy blue background with a white cross pattern.¡¯ As I glanced over the paper I was writing on, I noticed some lovely handwriting. ¡°From the Light Monastery.¡± This letter was originally written in the capital and circulates once a year to bring good fortune to the recipient¡­¡­ In summary, it was claimed that volunteering at the monastery will bring them good fortune. The noble women appeared to have received a formal letter. ¡®Good, let¡¯s start here!¡¯ * * * * * My appearance attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The majority of them had never seen Selina¡¯s face. ¡®Since when has she been out?¡¯ I felt like a zoo monkey every time the servants stared at me. ¡°This is Lord Spencer, Lady.¡± I cast a peek to Penny¡¯s side. A tall man was standing beside her. ¡°He is the youngest person to ever be promoted. According to the knights, he is a candidate for the next Commander. He looks to be well worth it, doesn¡¯t he?¡± I recognized him after hearing Penny¡¯s explanation. ¡®William Spencer.¡¯ He serves as the Count¡¯s knight. The one from the family that has for centuries served as the commander of Count Crawford¡¯s knights. Within the Imperial family, there were five knight forces, including the Count¡¯s knight force, known as the White Eagle Knights. ¡°This man couldn¡¯t take his gaze away from my lady. Do you want me to bring you a hat, my lady? It troubles you, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡± William didn¡¯t take his gaze away from me, even though he knew he was being impolite to me, whom he was meeting for the first time. His face was filled with a mix of curiosity and friendliness, as well as unusual thoughts. ¡®He looks like a handsome husky.¡¯ His solemn expression was that of a husky. ¡°All right, let¡¯s go.¡± I hopped into the carriage, smiling and laughing as I took my gaze away from him. * * * * * I picked a dark purple dress from the boutique. ¡°My lady doesn¡¯t even require a fitting.¡± The dress I took from the mannequin was a perfect fit for me. It was a well-known setting for a romance story novel¡¯s main character. ¡°Would you like to take it right away, my Lady?¡± ¡°I will do that.¡± Nodding, the designer carefully wrapped the dress and loaded it onto the carriage. ¡°Come to the Countdom tomorrow morning to pick up the payment money.¡± When she caught sight of the Count¡¯s pattern on the carriage, she instantly nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. Alright.¡± Normally, the aristocracy summons the designer to the estate and instructs him to take measurements, designs, and others, but¡­¡­ ¡®I don¡¯t have time.¡¯ Even after I returned to the mansion, the servants¡¯ eyes remained focused on my every movement. Everyone seemed to be taken aback by the Count¡¯s lady¡¯s appearance. I put on the dress and examined the accessories that were provided. ¡®What will go with this dress?¡¯ They were all petty, and there weren¡¯t many options, so there wasn¡¯t much to do. I opened the curtains and glanced out the window after roughly selecting a necklace and stripping my dress. ¡®It¡¯s time for him to arrive.¡¯ The servants, indeed, began to assemble outside. ¡°Lady, the Commander has returned!¡± Penny hurried in and made her announcement. I opened my eyes wide, as if I didn¡¯t know what was going on. ¡°My uncle?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Cedric Crawford. My uncle, the White Eagle Knights¡¯ commander, who is still unmarried. The servants formed a line to welcome his safe arrival. ¡°He¡¯s later than he said he¡¯d be, my Lady. I guess the bandits are still going rampage out there.¡± ¡°How much time has passed since then?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been three months. The commander will be surprised to see my lady speak so fluently.¡± Penny seems enthusiastic to show to him that I was no longer stuttering. ¡°Won¡¯t you welcome the Commander, my Lady?¡± The idea had crossed my head, but I was too tired to act on it. ¡°I will be there and greet him tomorrow.¡± Selina was not even close to her uncle. ¡°But you haven¡¯t seen him in a long time. How pleased would the Commander be if you went out and welcomed him?¡± Penny would not have said it if Selina had been her normal self. ¡°Shannon will accompany him. I¡¯m going to take a rest today.¡± Penny sighed and looked out the window. ¡®Shannon will be quiet for a while now that my uncle has arrived.¡¯ However, he was a person who was going to leave again for a variety of reasons, such as inspection, territory management, training, and so on. ¡®Camilla will be returning soon¡­¡­¡¯ I had had enough of this and that, so I went to bed early. Volume 1 - CH 4 At the dawn of the morning. ¡°Lady! Lady! There¡¯s a big problem!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the fuss?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too surprised, my Lady.¡± Penny¡¯s face had blanched when she stated this. ¡°The dress, the one you purchased yesterday¡­¡­¡± Standing up, I followed Penny, who appeared to be weeping, into the dressing room. ¡°Ugh.¡± Surprised, my breath naturally dispersed between my lips. It was a terrifying sight. ¡®I was giving it a lot of thought as I bought it though¡­¡­¡¯ My purple dress had been ripped to shreds and was all over the place. It looked like a crime scene evidence at the scene of the gruesome murder. No, it looked even worse. ¡°Lady Shannon, how could she do this again? This is too much!¡± She did it. Shannon has done something similar before. ¡°She must have ordered Emma. Emma must be entering and exiting this annex like a rat!¡± The reason was obvious. Her anger comes from the fact that she was not invited to the imperial banquet. ¡°It¡¯s the first dress you¡¯ve ever purchased for yourself¡­¡­ How can she tear something up like this?¡± I inspected the ripped dress with the resentful Penny behind me. ¡®This is a warning. A warning that I¡¯m about to be like this.¡¯ Selina may have been able to hide her ignorance for so long, but I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡®I¡¯m not going to let this go.¡¯ My look in the mirror was remarkably serene as I grabbed the shred cloth. ¡°Penny.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Run and call for my uncle!¡± ¡°At this hour? He¡¯s most likely sleeping now, more than that¡­¡­ the sun hasn¡¯t risen yet, my Lady.¡± ¡°No, I believe he¡¯s awake.¡± Cedric. I know him well. Because he was the supporting character in the original story that I despised the most! I took a deep breath, then I screamed atrociously as if I had seen the most terrible thing in the world. ¡°Aaaahhh!¡± * * * Cedric was taken aback by the dreadful sight at the dressing room. ¡°What is this¡­¡­¡± He¡¯s already awoke early in the morning, as I predicted, and had already finished his breakfast. ¡®I thought he¡¯s completely like an old man.¡¯ In actuality, he was a hot-looking grown man who made me reconsider my hatred for him. ¡®Thirty-five? Thirty-four? He isn¡¯t that old.¡¯ Cedric Crawford. That handsome knight who has been single for more than thirty years. After a lifetime, he suddenly returned to the territory and had no interest in the secret power struggle that took place in the house. He had no idea what his niece was going through, and he couldn¡¯t care less. Cedric was only concerned with the knight¡¯s safety and the honor of the White Eagle Knights under his leadership. He also applied the Knights¡¯ Code of Fairness to the household at any time, anywhere. ¡°So that was once a dress¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± ¡°And, you stated that Shannon was the one who did this.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cedric coughed in vain, as if it were strange and difficult for him to even say the word ¡°dress.¡± ¡°Do you have any substantial proof?¡± ¡°Lord, there¡¯s no proof, but it had to be Lady Shannon! She felt envious that only Lady Selina had been invited to the banquet!¡± ¡°There is no evidence, only circumstantial evidence. There is no verification.¡± ¡°They¡¯re all Shannon¡¯s henchman, after all. Who will testify and give evidence?¡± ¡°That¡¯s just your guess.¡± ¡°This has occurred before, my lord¡­¡­¡± Penny shivered but told the truth with all her heart. Cedric groaned and fixed his gaze on the lieutenant next to him. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you there should be no disturbance in the house?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the butler, Commander.¡± Lord Spencer, the beautiful Husky. I made eye contact with him as I descended the stairs. ¡°My lady¡¯s¡­¡­¡± He, who had been hardened for a while, said, with his eyes fixed on my lips. ¡°I¡¯m not going to be able to prevent what¡¯s going on in the bedroom.¡± Is it because of his sluggish voice? He sounded as if he genuinely wanted to enter my bedroom. ¡°Lady Selina has arrived.¡± ¡°Oh, Selina.¡± I coughed in vain as I bowed slightly to greet my uncle, Cedric, and sat opposite him. ¡°Well, ehm, in the meantime¡­¡­ How have you been?¡± He reminded me of my father¡¯s 10-year-old friend. ¡®It¡¯s completely awkward.¡¯ When I saw that he took the initiative to talk to his niece first, it appeared that he still had responsibility, even if it was as small as an ant hole. ¡®How did Selina call this man?¡¯ He was always a bystander in the original story, watching Selina from afar. There were only a few scenes where they had a conversation. I was thinking about it, then all of a sudden¡­¡­ ¡°Yes, I¡¯m perfectly well. I¡¯m delighted you returned safely, uncle.¡± I tried to address him with ¡®uncle.¡¯ Then Lord Spencer and Cedric, who were both lowering their heads, both turned at me at the same time. Was I being overly familiar? ¡°Lady?¡± It must have been so unusual for Penny to be so shocked that her eyes protruded. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡­ I¡¯m so glad to see you after such a long time.¡± Cedric¡¯s brows wriggled when I added it. He seemed taken aback that I didn¡¯t stutter. ¡°And it appears that you¡­¡­have regained your¡­ wellbeing.¡± Cedric selected his words carefully, perhaps because Lord Spencer was present. ¡°That¡¯s a huge relief. Selina, I¡¯m glad to hear that.¡± ¡°Penny¡¯s support was essential. She listened to my readings and supported me.¡± Cedric¡¯s eyes were drawn to the shocked Penny. ¡°I heard Shannon was talking about you yesterday.¡± ¡°Shannon is always showing an interest in me. I¡¯m really grateful for that.¡± I was sarcastic, but he didn¡¯t seem to get it. Cedric nodded gravely and agreed. ¡°She¡¯s not your biological sister, but she¡¯s a good girl who cares deeply about you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Oh, this is why I despise this jerk so much. Because for him, Selina is just a poor girl who loses her parents, position as successor, and even inheritance to that ¡®good¡¯ Shannon. ¡°Do you expect you¡¯ll be The Grand Duchess? You only go because we¡¯re selling you. If The Grand Duke grows sick of playing with you, he will abandon you. You¡¯d best hope your pretty face doesn¡¯t turn old too soon.¡± After that, Selina was sold like a cow to the Empire¡¯s best playboy. Because of that ¡®good¡¯ Shannon. ¡®And this uncle will also die shortly.¡¯ Camilla eventually poisoned Cedric. Because Camilla would be forced to resign from her post if he married. His principal is always to be gentle and understanding. Cedric Crawford was described as a ¡®true sample of an honest knight.¡± That was why I loathed him in the original story. Because he¡¯s far too honest. ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, Selina?¡± I¡¯m simply sighing. With such a na?ve mentality, how can he survive in this cruel world? ¡®Does a villain training camp exist? He needs to participate even if it¡¯s only for a short period.¡¯ Cedric had to understand how cruel this world is rather than simply wielding the sword! ¡°Of course, yes. I¡¯m always grateful to Shannon.¡± ¡°I¡¯m delighted to hear that.¡± ¡°However, I don¡¯t want Shannon to visit my annex. I¡¯ve forgiven her, but I need to make it clear that I¡¯m not going to let this matter go.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Please do it so that this does not happen again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a dress, after all. You may just repurchase it. Your taste is so¡­¡­ hmhm, pricey, too, I¡¯m sure that is right.¡± Cedric appeared to have no doubt that I enjoyed wearing something so extravagant. Of course, it had to be Camilla and Shannon¡¯s preference. I was briefly dumbfounded as I was taken aback by his naivet¨¦. ¡°You can just purchase better dresses. You should also dress yourself a little like Camilla or Shannon.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too concerned about money. You should not be concerned about our family¡¯s financial situation.¡± Cedric looked back at Lord Spencer, with no smile, as if he wanted to come out and ended the conversation as fast as he could. ¡°And how about the Countess?¡± If he has a problem, he generally goes to his sister-in-law and the housekeeper, Camilla. ¡°The Countess hasn¡¯t returned from her hunting expedition yet.¡± ¡°And how about the butler?¡± ¡°The Countess dragged him along with her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s at it again.¡± ¡°Bring Shannon here.¡± Cedric said hesitantly, touching the corner of his eye. ¡°How long has the Countess been hunting?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this.¡± Cedric muttered something. ¡°Today is exactly the fifteenth day, Commander.¡± ¡°¡­¡­fifteenth?¡± Cedric, who was clutching his hand to his chin, lifted his eyes in astonishment. Volume 1 - CH 5 Is that my imagination? Lord Spencer seems to have spoken out on purpose to benefit me. ¡°Has the Countess been absent from the Countdom for 15 days?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cedric¡¯s brow furrowed in the middle, as if it were unbelievable. Crawford was a territory bordering the country where a terrible battle had erupted a few years before. Camilla¡¯s absence of two weeks indicates that she has neglected her responsibilities. ¡®The thing Cedric despises the most.¡¯ Camilla will return shortly. Upon Cedric¡¯s return, her right hand would have informed her. ¡®Then she¡¯d claim she went hunting yesterday and returned the next day.¡¯ Camilla has been concealing her deviations in this method thus far. ¡°Has this occurred before?¡± ¡°Yes. The Countess generally spends 15 days at the hunting grounds.¡± ¡°What? Wasn¡¯t it just a couple of days?¡± Cedric looked so angry why no one told him this earlier, then Lord Spencer held up his sword. ¡°I was simply assigned to defend the mansion, Commander.¡± He was the mansion¡¯s outer guard, which was under the jurisdiction of the butler. So Cedric had nothing to say because he was completely right. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± With severe discomfort, he pressed down on his temples. It was then, Shannon, who had rushed in, protested with her cheeks flushed. ¡°Uncle! I¡¯ve been wronged! I¡¯ve never ruined Selina¡¯s dress!¡± ¡°Right! Lady Shannon would never do something like that!¡± That lady-in-law staring at me appeared to be Emma. ¡®So it¡¯s you, pretty girl.¡¯ Shannon was nothing in comparison to Camilla. She understands how to communicate, yet she is very dependent and secretive. She¡¯ll be quiet without Emma by her side. ¡°I just notified my sister yesterday that she had been invited to the imperial dinner and wished her a safe trip!¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct, my Lord! And more than that if she goes to such a place and is humiliated, it is a disgrace to the family!¡± Shannon and Emma, who claimed innocence, yelled, and Cedric¡¯s face stiffened. It was normal for him to have a headache because he didn¡¯t know how to handle the situation and couldn¡¯t side with one individual due to his ¡°fairness¡± personality. ¡°Okay. Stop talking since Selina had chosen to buy another dress.¡± ¡°What? Why did only Lady Selina purchase a dress?¡± Emma shouted with a grimace. Shannon then took another step. ¡°Uncle, I really didn¡¯t do this! So, why are you going to buy dresses just for Selina?¡± ¡°Shannon.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you discriminating against Lady Selina and our Lady Shannon, my lord? Because Lady Shannon does not share your bloodlines!¡± Shannon erupted as Emma fanned her from the side. ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s how it¡¯s always been! You¡¯ve always been discriminating towards me!¡± Here we go with the usual repertoire! Cedric, who was preoccupied with fairness, often listened to Shannon when she insisted on anything like that. ¡°This time, my lord, it¡¯s not what my Lady Shannon did!¡± There was a brief quiet. Emma kept her mouth shut after realizing she had made a slip of the tongue. But it¡¯s already late. Cedric¡¯s eyes remained as cold as they had always been. Shannon caught Emma¡¯s slip of the tongue, turned to Cedric, and yelled. ¡°I did not ruin that dress! No way, uncle!¡± But neither I nor Cedric even looked at them. It was a good thing for Emma. ¡°Shannon, from now on, you are prohibited from entering Selina¡¯s annex.¡± Perhaps his voice was frightening since he was the head of the Knights Order. ¡°You¡¯re really cruel! Uncle never acknowledged me as a part of Crawford¡¯s family!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way.¡± Cedric, who snorted, didn¡¯t try to disguise his disdain this time. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have listened to this nonsense if I hadn¡¯t considered you as my brother¡¯s child.¡± The atmosphere grew increasingly grim. ¡°Reflect on yourself. Don¡¯t leave your bedroom for a while.¡± I wailed openly, like a decent child in a tough circumstance. ¡°My uncle, I¡¯m the one who made this disturbance.¡± A word that Cedric, who likes to be fair, would like. ¡°This is also my fault.¡± ¡°What did you do wrong, Selina?¡± ¡°Shannon didn¡¯t get an invitation from the imperial family, but as an elder sister, I went to get a dress without thinking about her feelings.¡± It was an all-out show. attempting to be honest in one¡¯s self-reflection ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why Shannon did that.¡± Shannon stared blankly at me, who was not stuttering at all. Emma was even more shocked than Shannon was, and her eyes were widened. ¡°Tha-That¡¯s¡­ she talks¡­ she didn¡¯t stutter?!?¡± Emma, taken aback, was perplexed, pointed at me, and treated me as was her routine. ¡°I will be punished as well, Uncle.¡± ¡°You too?¡± ¡°Yes, that way it will be fair.¡± Cedric did not dispute the concept of fairness. If his fairness had been born as a human, he would have been a suffocating person. Ugh. ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you could send me to the monastery for a month.¡± ¡°Monastery?¡± ¡°Yes, monasteries usually have a shortage of hands.¡± I responded quietly after a pitiful look at Shannon. ¡°I suppose I need patience and contemplation after breaking my sister¡¯s heart.¡± Everyone looked at me with puzzled expressions. hoo hoo hoo hoo hoo¡­¡­ Everyone, I¡¯m going to fight hard! I¡¯m going to toss away my fate and go on a journey of happiness. Volume 1 - CH 6 Everyone¡¯s eyes widened when they heard the word ¡°monastery.¡± ¡°What do you mean, monastery, my Lady? You can¡¯t possibly go to such a rough place!¡± Penny did, in a small way, dissuade me. ¡°In such a place, a soft girl like you will not last a day. I¡¯m not going to stop you if you¡¯re really determined.¡± Cedric seemed to want to see if I was serious about going. ¡°Are you, by any chance, insane?¡± Shannon spit out her inner thoughts without filtering them. ¡°I am so sorry for upsetting you, Shannon.¡± I moved closer to Shannon, hugging her shoulders as she stiffened like a straw doll. ¡°I will return with some reflection, so please forget about everything you¡¯ve been upset about.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re the only sister I have. Okay?¡± Let¡¯s engage like we¡¯re the best sisters in the world. Shannon looks like she was watching the poop-eating dog show. She fixed her gaze on me. I managed to keep my laughter in check because Emma, who was stunned by her side, fidgeting with Shannon¡¯s dyed blonde hair. Then I opened my mouth. ¡°Shannon, go up to your room. Mother will arrive soon.¡± Shannon¡¯s hair was a tangle because she was called out so early in the morning. ¡°Mother wouldn¡¯t appreciate it if you greeted her with this hair.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Ah!¡± Shannon, who had been stiff, hurriedly greeted Cedric and went up to her bedroom. ¡°So then, I¡¯ll go pack my luggage.¡± ¡°Do you really want to go to the monastery right away tomorrow, Selina?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll go today.¡± ¡°No, but why did you leave so quickly¡­¡­¡± Why did he obfuscate the end of his sentence? He told me to leave when I was ready, but when I said I was leaving right away, he seemed embarrassed. ¡°The martial arts event is keeping the monastery very busy right now. So it would be preferable if I arrived as soon as possible.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ for something so insignificant, it takes a month to reflect¡­¡­ You are not required to stay there that long.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay uncle. Then, I¡¯ll go there and make my decision later.¡± Cedric looked a little disturbed when I said I might stay a little longer. The monastery served as a shelter for those who had nowhere else to go, and also as a place for the troubled children of aristocrats to be educated. A place where devout servants of God perform penance to prove their sincerity. It was understandable that he was concerned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, uncle, but¡­¡­¡± I naturally looked back at him as I ascended the stairs. ¡°I have a request for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ request? You?¡± Cedric¡¯s face hardened for a moment before he hurriedly opened his mouth again. ¡°Tell me what your request is, and I¡¯ll do whatever I can.¡± ¡°May I dress Penny up as a maid?¡± Camilla could have taken Penny and beaten her when she returned. I know that Cedric or Butler is not the type of man to be concerned about such matters, so I wanted to make certain that she was safe. Because she¡¯s the skillful servant who cured the Count¡¯s Legal Successor¡¯s stuttering habit. Despite her status as a commoner, it was not difficult to hire her as a maid. Cedric glanced at Penny and soon nodded. ¡°Yes, you could do it as you want.¡± Penny burst into tears at the short answer, her mouth wide open. ¡°Th-thank you very much, my Lady! Thank you very much, my Lord!¡± Penny inhaled deeply through her chest, as if paralyzed. She was so moved that she couldn¡¯t tell whether it was a dream. ¡®She¡¯ll make a lot more money as a maid than she does now.¡¯ It¡¯s a special promotion. So, even if she leaves the Count¡¯s mansion, her career will make it easy for her to find a new job. Then at the time, Cedric recited it as if it were intended for me to hear it. ¡°I am glad you¡¯re back to your¡­¡­ normal self, just like when you were still a child.¡± At the time, I felt strange. After a brief pause, I proceeded to the bedroom without saying anything. Somehow, I wasn¡¯t pleased with the compliment. ¡®Was Selina originally a brute girl just the way I am now?¡¯ It is not a crime for the original Selina to be timid and uptight. But, unlike the original Selina, I am no longer a woman who could previously be used by anyone, such as Camila. ¡°My lady, you end up making me your maid of honor! Even after I die, I will never forget this grace!¡± Penny tried to embrace me as usual in front of the two of us, but then lowered her head in surprise. ¡°Please accept my apologies. How could I¡­¡­¡± ¡°How old were you, Penny?¡± ¡°This year¡­¡­ I¡¯m turning 20 years old, my Lady.¡± Twenty. It was a sweet age. Such a young girl has become the head of the family, and she needs to hear all of my problems. She is just as pitiful as Selina. ¡°Congratulations, Penny. You¡¯ll now be dressed in a maid¡¯s uniform.¡± ¡°Thank you, my lady. I will be loyal to you for the rest of my life!¡± ¡°Could you please calm down and sit down for a while?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I sat in the chair, my eyes twinkling, and stroked my head calmly. ¡®She looks like a bloodbath.¡¯ Her ruddy cheeks were plump like babies, but her skinned hands were rough. I remembered the chamomile oil in the drawer just in time and tried to apply it to her hands. Penny refused, taken aback. ¡°No, my Lady! You have to save it!! The maid wouldn¡¯t give you this any longer¡­¡­¡± ¡°Do you think so?¡± Penny shook her head slowly, as if she was nervously looking into my eyes. ¡°No, the maids will no longer be able to treat you like that.¡± I could tell she trusted me by the tone of her voice. ¡°When my mother returns from the hunting grounds, she¡¯ll call you.¡± ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m going to say that I don¡¯t know anything. Whatever she asks!¡± I know. Because that¡¯s something Penny has always said. As a result, she was hit every time that thing happened. Despite the fact that Selina had not planned anything. But Penny was not usually foolish enough to witness herself being hit every time. ¡°This time, Penny, be honest and just say the truth.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Say that Lady Selina has been insane since she took some medicine.¡± I toned down my voice. ¡°But even when it¡¯s just the two of us, she stutters and cries like a fool.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°And there¡¯s something you need to do while I¡¯m at the monastery.¡± ¡°Are you not going to take me with you?¡± ¡°Why would I take you with me when we would have a hard time on our way there?¡± ¡°But¡­¡­¡± ¡°If my mother calls you while I¡¯m away, please go to William first if you suspect you¡¯ll be beaten.¡± ¡°To Lord Spencer? But, my Lady, since when did you become friends with him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t, but I believe he¡¯ll assist you for some reason.¡± I had a good feeling. Maybe it was because I had gone to so many auditions, but my gut instinct was pretty accurate and reliable. ¡°And bring some maid clothing fabric when you get a maid¡¯s suit. With no one knowing.¡± ¡°The maid clothing fabric? But why?¡± ¡°My mother might question you about who tore my dress.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°So you can show that fabric to her.¡± Penny¡¯s eyes looking up at me were completely frightened. ¡°Tell her that you found the cloth fallen on the floor where the incidents happened.¡± ¡°Lady, I¡­¡­ I can¡¯t lie.¡± ¡°It is not a lie. It has the possibility of becoming the truth. Shannon was the perpetrator of this incident because she had already admitted to the previous incidents.¡± It was fantastic logic, but it worked for Penny, who was terrified. ¡°Shannon, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem to do it directly this time. So, who do you believe it is?¡± It¡¯s got to be one of Shannon¡¯s maids. ¡°Emma. I¡¯m sure she is the one who did it.¡± It made sense because they were the ones who were always treating and looking down on Selina in a ridiculous manner. ¡°That is why you aren¡¯t lying. You¡¯re simply helping them in receiving their fair and equitable punishment.¡± ¡°All right, my Lady, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Shannon¡¯s maids have also victimized Penny. ¡®More than Selina, not less.¡¯ Penny, who had vowed to avenge, raised her head as expected. ¡°Should I have to say that I saw Emma do it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t point at her. Since we have no idea who it is.¡± ¡°No matter how hard I try, it looks like Emma¡­¡­ but all right, I¡¯ll do what my Lady tells me to do!¡± Emma¡¯s got a lot going on, doesn¡¯t she? I was laughing on the inside, but I kept a solemn expression on my face. ¡°And if you ever have the chance to leave my uncle, pretend you have a cold.¡± ¡± Why should I pretend that I¡¯ve caught a cold¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yes, because we can¡¯t stay in this freezing annex forever. ¡°Only this annex on this mansion that feels like Siberia.¡± ¡°What? Sibelle?¡± (T/N: Siberia -an area at Russia- and sibelle -cursing words in korean- sounds similar) Penny, who had been startled, quickly recited as if she was delighted. ¡°Oh, my God, my Lady now knows how to curse¡­¡­ Yes, I will do that, my Lady!¡± I didn¡¯t have time to correct her misunderstandings, so I just smiled and began packing. Volume 1 - CH 7 ¡°You must be out of your mind, huh? I can¡¯t believe you want to go to the monastery on your own feet.¡± Shannon and Emma had arrived at the annex by the time I was going to leave for the monastery. ¡°She must have turned into such a stupid idiot.¡± ¡°I believe I remember uncle forbidding you from entering this annex. Or perhaps you assume what my uncle said was merely horseshit.¡± ¡°Uncle? Un-cle? Oh my goodness.¡± Shannon burst out laughing, as if she was taken aback. Emma spoke to Shannon without missing a beat. Then Shannon opened her mouth. ¡°I heard you consumed some medication. What kind of medication did you consume? Your stuttering barely improved after taking it, but you¡¯re overjoyed, aren¡¯t you?¡± I simply smiled at Shannon and made eye contact with her, pulled up my lips and bent my eyes. Shannon and Emma became paralyzed as I did it. ¡°Why? Have you ever seen my smiling face before?¡± I¡¯ve never read a description of Selina¡¯s smiling face while reading the novel. Maybe that¡¯s why the two of them just stood there staring at me. ¡°I know. I¡¯m so pretty, right? But please stop staring at me. You¡¯re going to make my face wither away.¡± ¡°You crazy b*tch¡­¡­¡± ¡°The designer will arrive shortly. You pay her the price of the dress you ripped.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it!¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy, so I¡¯ll get going. I informed the monastery that I would be coming today. They¡¯ll be concerned if I¡¯m late.¡± I grinned and walked back into the bedroom. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you stop there?!¡± Shannon yelled back from behind me. ¡°Now what is this idiot doing and bragging about?¡± My expression abruptly cooled. It was an offensive remark that could not be tolerated. Penny, who had run out in the midst of the commotion, was holding her mouth shut and trembling as I slowly turned around. She must be taken aback to see me up against Shannon. Because in the original story, Selina always was hit or hid by the evil mother and daughter, and even until the day before her wedding, she had never talked back or fight back. With my gaze fixed on Penny, I inquired. ¡°How do you feel about this annex, Shannon?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a crazy b*tch! You¡¯re a stutter. You know what I mean?! A stutter!¡± Shannon was even more perplexed by my cool demeanor. ¡°You know, I don¡¯t like this annex.¡± This is a small annex that was originally used for the attendants when guests arrived. Camilla¡¯s ruse kept me in this place where there was no sunlight. But even after I went to the monastery, I didn¡¯t want to be here. ¡°I need to leave soon, so I¡¯ll leave. Shannon, I¡¯ll see you next month.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Drink a lot of Herb tea. It helps with anger management.¡± ¡°Ha! How could she be so totally different in a single day?¡± Shannon, who was muttering to herself, snatched my arm as I turned around pretending I hadn¡¯t heard anything. My body spins like a fish entangled in a hook. ¡°What the hell are you up to? Did you summon a demon out of nowhere? And what is there in the monastery? Huh?¡± I roughly shake Shannon¡¯s hand off. ¡®Her body is as light as a feather¡­.¡¯ I ignored her and shut and locked the bedroom door. ¡°Hey! Can¡¯t you answer quickly?!¡± Shannon slammed the door and yanked on the crotch. ¡®So, what¡¯s there in the monastery?¡¯ Well, maybe¡­¡­ ¡®your husband?¡¯ At that moment, Penny looked at me with a pale face when I couldn¡¯t hold back my laughter and giggled. Volume 1 - CH 8 ¡°Lady Shannon, you must depart.¡± The soldiers have already arrived at the gate. He carried Shannon as soon as he took his gaze away from the window. ¡°Pardon me¡­¡­ please excuse me.¡± ¡°Let go of me! Who do you think you¡¯re touching?¡± However, no matter how much she struggled, he did not budge. In the first place, she couldn¡¯t defeat a man who was strong enough to win consecutive Toono martial arts competitions. ¡°Where the hell are we going?!?¡± Shannon had never been to the western forest, and their horse was taking them there. ¡°All we have to do is cross the border.¡± ¡°What, what? Do you want to cross the border?¡± The Kingdom there was in a conflict with the Empire. The cease-fire was only declared a few years ago. ¡°I¡¯ll die if I go to the Kingdom!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to die.¡± His voice has proved worthy to it. The potential to believe in the impossible. ¡°Before becoming a Toono, my lady, I was a man of the Kingdom of Castaques.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Valhail Castaques.¡± A Toono who was bought as an escort from the temple, a man who was simply referred to as a Toono because he had no name. ¡°That¡¯s my name.¡± Shannon looked at his fluttering brown hair blankly. ¡°Nothing from those belonged to you, my lady, no family name, no property, not even the Grand Duke.¡± Shannon returned her gaze to the Countdom of Crawford. Her heart was pounding. That could be the reason. Her heart is as hard as steel, just like the arm that is holding her. ¡°Forget about everything. Just like I did.¡± That was Shannon¡¯s last moment in the original story. Shannon, unlike Camilla, was a persistent villain who tormented Selina until the end. But it¡¯s such a cliffhanger for her! ¡®It¡¯s bitter even if I cursed her.¡¯ In addition, Valhail Castaques was a very capable man. He kidnapped Selina, who had fled, and brought her back to the Grand Duke, after which he infiltrated the Grand Duke¡¯s mansion alone, kidnapped, imprisoned, and tortured her. ¡®Valhail Castaques¡­¡­¡¯ An extremely strong man who can do anything at Shannon¡¯s command! I wanted him. Shannon¡¯s meeting with Valhail marked the start of the original plot. Given the passage of time, I believe he is currently sweeping the martial arts competition. Well, it¡¯s just my calculation. I need to do well and show up there as scheduled, or else I¡¯ll be kidnapped and tortured, as in the original storyline. I need to make certain that the plot will not turn out the same way it did before. I did not, however, leave the Countdom solely to meet Valhail. Plan number 2. Chasing out Camilla. I needed a priest to see if the plan was conceivable. A priest in whom I had trust enough to discuss my plan to kick the stepmother out of the house. I need a priest who is loyal enough so he could never speak out about it. ¡®Whoever it is.¡¯ * * * The monastery of light is the place where the priests of the Western Great Hall train. As stated in the letter, the majority of the participants there perform the following tasks: Of course, the priests would never assign me to any field work or structural repairs to the Great Hall. The monastery could not, by rule, give special treatment based on one¡¯s status, but the priests couldn¡¯t risk their jobs to do so. So, as expected, I was assigned to assist with the martial arts competition¡¯s chores. ¡°Uhm, uh¡­¡­ What should I address you as, Lady Count Crawford?¡± The eldest daughter of an aristocratic family. The Count¡¯s lady, who was said to be rarely seen outside. Everyone found it difficult to deal with me. The trainees were distributed, yet no one dared to let me work. ¡°Selina.¡± I had to get used to this place so that I could find Valhail and establish a strong bond with a loyal and dedicated priest. ¡°Please address me as Selina.¡± ¡°Lady Selina.¡± When I smiled and reached out my hand, the apprentice priests and trainees immediately became friendly. And a young high-ranking priest who had been staring at me intently vanished after being slapped in the back by an older priest. ¡®Is it because of my face?¡¯ Because this face truly resembles that of an angel! I use this female lead¡¯s face more than Selina did previously. ¡°I know how to perform basic first aid, priest.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve learned. So I¡¯d like to assist you in treating the Toonos in prison.¡± ¡°Oh, my God¡­¡­ how considerate of you.¡± I put on a big smile and pretended to be an angel. ¡°At long last, I¡¯ll be able to get up close and personal with Lady Selina.¡± Following that, the red-cheeked apprentice priest packed various herbs, bandages, and drugs. We all went down to the prison to see the injured Toonos. The Toonos, who were about to die, groaned horribly all over the place, and blood odors vibrated. The stench made it difficult to breathe. The priest spoke in hushed tones that only I could hear. ¡°People here have been seriously injured and are on the verge of death.¡± Yes, it appears to be the case. ¡°They¡¯ll probably only have a day or two to live.¡± ¡°Then this much medicine¡­¡­¡± ¡°Well, it isn¡¯t really medicine.¡± I expected it, but couldn¡¯t believe it. The priest spoke with a sad expression on his face. ¡°The temple is not wealthy enough to provide medicine to the destitute.¡± I tried the medication, but it tasted oddly sweet. ¡®It tastes like strawberries.¡¯ The potion was nothing more than a strawberry-flavored drink. ¡°However, if we treat them, we can give them the ¡®hope¡¯ that they¡¯re still alive.¡± So, basically, these people pretend to treat people who are about to die by administering fake medicine to them. ¡°Please let them go at ease, Selina.¡± It was the priest¡¯s and my job to hold the dying Toono¡¯s hand and send him off in peace, in a place less than a square foot away. ¡°Ugh, can I live if I¡­ ugh¡­ take the medicine?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to pray for your survival.¡± It was a terrifying death, but it wasn¡¯t a lonely one. ¡®Well, it¡¯s nearly impossible for me to look for Valhail before the winner is announced.¡¯ Because everyone here is called by number, I can¡¯t just call out ¡®Valhail! Valhail!¡¯ and expect him to come out. It¡¯s been about a week since I¡¯ve been assisting the priest in this manner while also secretly searching for the brown-haired Toono. And in this prison, where everyone wants to live, I met a strange man who only wanted to die. Volume 1 - CH 9 I discovered four priests whining and moving something while filling the potion. It was a man being carried on a stretcher. I could only see his legs sticking out because he was so tall. At a glance, I recognized who it was. ¡®It¡¯s the man in the containment room.¡¯ Through the small door, only the man¡¯s chest was visible. Normally, I could see his face through this tiny door. ¡°High Priest, he is not yet dead.¡± I hadn¡¯t seen his condition, but I knew he was still alive. Everyone referred to him as The Berserker. ¡°He isn¡¯t going to die.¡± That was an odd tone. I lowered my voice and asked, my brow furrowed. ¡°Will he be going somewhere?¡± When I asked him a follow-up question, he whispered as if he were telling me a secret. ¡°He intends to take part in the competition.¡± He¡¯s going to participate again¡­¡­ in that condition? The blood dripped from the fingers that had fallen outside the stretcher. Given his current state, the man will be unable to participate again. ¡®I don¡¯t think he can even stand up.¡¯ Contrary to my concerns, a thunderous roar erupted from outside the door through which the man was being carried out. ¡°That man is a monster.¡± I sensed both reluctance and fear in the priest¡¯s low voice. ¡°If we give him a knife, he¡¯ll jump up like a ghost and slaughter his opponent.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s been playing like that, winning one after the other, then coming back. That¡¯s why he¡¯s known as The Berserker.¡± Berserkers was a term that meant ancient warrior. It was never meant to be a living being. The crowd applauded outside the closed door. I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on, but it wasn¡¯t a pleasant sound to hear. ¡°He¡¯ll be the winner if he comes back alive just two more times.¡± That, unfortunately, could not have been the case. Aside from that guy, I know two other preliminary winners. And what a dreadful bunch of winners they were. That man never seemed to stand a chance against them, no matter what kind of magic he used. ¡°He¡¯ll be able to join the Holy Knights if he wins. It is the winner¡¯s privilege.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a tremendous honor for a Toono.¡± It is said that when Shannon obtained Valhail from the temple, he belonged to the Holy Knights. ¡®Valhail is the winner of this martial arts competition.¡¯ Even if he wins this game, he will still be the runner-up. Is it then better for him? It¡¯s an honor to be listed among the Holy Knights, but he didn¡¯t seem to want it in the first place. ¡°What if he loses in the final?¡± Please allow that poor man to regain his freedom and rights. But the reality was harsh. ¡°If he loses in the final then it means he¡¯s dead.¡± It¡¯s then either kill or be killed. That was the only win-loss result I was aware of from this martial arts competition. ¡°But those who did not win but did survive are thought to have received God¡¯s mercy. They have the opportunity to make a wish to the High Priest. But¡­¡­¡± Even if he survived despite failing to defeat his opponent, his body would be in poor condition. As a result, the martial arts competition only acknowledged the winner. The runner-up is not the winner of the final, but rather the survivor of the final. ¡®How thoughtful of this place.¡¯ It reminded me that I was in the Medieval Era right now. Then a ferocious roar erupted, and the closed door burst open. The man who had been carried away on a stretcher was brought back in. His body was drenched in blood. His strong grip on the broad toothless knife. My heart suddenly ached. ¡°Is he dead?¡± He didn¡¯t appear to be like that. ¡°What¡­¡­¡± ¡°He-he¡¯s alive! He is the winner today.¡± The blue-clad priest pulled an amethyst-like stone from his arms as the other priests placed him down. ¡®Huh¡­¡­?¡¯ The stone turned purple when the priest closed his eyes and muttered something. Something unexpected happened at that precise moment. The man¡¯s severe wounds started to heal dramatically. ¡®So that¡¯s it, the magical stones.¡¯ There was a scene in the original story where Selina was injured and treated by the priest. ¡®There was a priest exclusively dedicated to the Grand Duke in the capital of the Grand Duke¡¯s territory.¡¯ The speed of healing varies according to the level of the Magical Stone and the priest¡¯s divine power. Perhaps this priest is so powerful that the man¡¯s body, which resembles a corpse, has significantly improved. ¡®Wow, that¡¯s absolutely amazing.¡¯ At that moment of inward admiration, the priest collapsed to the side, sweating profusely like someone who had just stepped out of a sauna. ¡°Gasp¡­¡­¡± ¡°Priest! Priest!¡± The priests rushed to take the potion, but the priest couldn¡¯t handle it and collapsed, and he was eventually carried away. ¡®This is why the priest wasn¡¯t able to cure everyone.¡¯ The Grand Duke was the most wealthy man in the empire, so he could afford an exclusive priest and a huge number of magical stones. Even a minor scratch from Selina¡¯s fall down the stairs was enough to warrant a visit from a priest. The temple, on the other hand, did not show such leniency to Tonoos, who did not know when they would die. Furthermore, the man¡¯s condition appeared to be serious at first glance. I expected that ten more magical stones would be required to heal all of the wounds. Anyway, after being treated by the high priest, only then I could see the man properly for the first time. ¡®¡­¡­ there¡¯s nothing unusual.¡¯ And I could understand the phrase ¡°win one after the other¡± that people used to describe him. Because of his broad shoulders and thick frame, the man appeared to be a little thin, but strong. His blood-soaked hair color was unknown, and his eyes were closed, but his ¡®handsomeness¡¯ could never be hidden. The man¡¯s brows, thick lips, jawline, and even his muddy appearance reminded me of models I¡¯d seen in magazines. ¡°Do you know what his real name is, priest?¡± ¡°Well, everybody just called him the Berserker.¡± That can¡¯t possibly be a name. ¡®How can he win with such a pathetic appearance?¡¯ The other preliminary winners are¡­¡­it wouldn¡¯t be easy. ¡®In the end, this man will end up losing.¡¯ With that corpse-like body, the man couldn¡¯t possibly win. ¡°This isn¡¯t going to kill him.¡± ¡°In any case, the Berserker isn¡¯t going to die.¡± The trainees whimpered and carried him back to the quarantine room, believing that the treatment was sufficient. With relaxed expressions, the other trainees who were watching the scene complained. ¡°The martial arts competition is finally coming to a close. We¡¯ve been planning this for a year.¡± ¡°I¡¯m relieved it¡¯s over, but I feel like something was lost.¡± ¡°Will you be returning next year? I don¡¯t want to repeat myself. It¡¯s horrifying, disgusting, and¡­¡­¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s stop complaining. There are still two crucial games coming up. Let us rejoice because the Grand High Priest will arrive on that day.¡± When a passing high priest calmed them down, the trainees responded like baby birds. ¡°Yes.¡± The final match of the martial arts championship is now all that remains. It took place three days later. Volume 2 - CH 1 It¡¯s been two days since I started to treat the man in the quarantine room. I went late at night on purpose because I was afraid he¡¯d be wary of me again like yesterday. Aside from that, I wanted to avoid the gaze of priests. I entered the quarantine room and opened the door, but there was no response. ¡®I guess he¡¯s sleeping.¡¯ Squeak! When the iron door was closed, the quarantine room was engulfed in pitch darkness. ¡®Was it always this dark?¡¯ Oh, I didn¡¯t bring a lantern today. I couldn¡¯t see him well this way. I didn¡¯t even know where the man was. I assumed it was because it was late at night, but the quarantine room had only a small door that was usually closed. So, whether it¡¯s day or night, it was the same for this man. He is always surrounded by darkness, and there is never any light. ¡®I should remember to bring the lantern next time.¡¯ To see how much the man¡¯s wounds have improved as a result of my treatment, as well as to see his face. Even if I bring a lantern into this room, the priests will not be able to see it from outside due to the small door. Perhaps because his bleeding had stopped, the fishy odor of blood had faded, and I could smell the scent of grass wafting through the air. It was the smell of herb ointment applied to wounds such as centella sage, lavender and rosemary. It was the point at which I sniffed and moved my feet cautiously toward the man¡¯s presence. I could feel his presence as he slept, and then something caught in my leg and leaned my body. ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡± When I saw the man¡¯s next move, I realized what he did was deliberate. Because a knife was stabbed to the wall right next to my head in an instant. The shards of the wall bounced off my face with a crack. That¡¯s when I realized. He wasn¡¯t asleep at all. It was such a short moment, less than a second, that he knocked me over, pushed my body against the wall, and stabbed the knife into the wall. I was stunned, as if my heart was about to burst, but the man who was clutching my collar was also embarrassed. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­ my chest¡­¡± Of course, his palms were touching my chest, so there¡¯s no way he couldn¡¯t have realized. Furthermore, as the protagonist of the high-ranking novel, Selina had a very sensuous body. The man¡¯s hand, which was holding my chest h in surprise, fell sharply. I could hear him stomping back after pulling a knife from the wall. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve gotten a lot better. I¡¯m relieved.¡± I said to the man, but he didn¡¯t respond. His wound was not completely healed because I could still smell the fishy odor of blood vibrating. ¡®I guess he can see me.¡¯ But I don¡¯t think he can see my face in great detail. Perhaps as a result of my movement? ¡°Please sit down.¡± I pretended to be calm, but my heart was still racing. He is extremely dangerous in his sane state. I had to feed him poppy juice right away. No, more than that¡­¡­ ¡°Could you please put down the knife?¡± I tried to appease him as gently as I could, but he refused to budge. I didn¡¯t have the guts to feed him poppy juice while he was holding a knife, so I had to reach out to him. I couldn¡¯t see more than an inch ahead, so I brushed up against the blunt blade with the back of my hand. He drew the knife behind him, perplexed. ¡°¡­ You¡­ Who are you?¡± It was nice to hear the man¡¯s low voice ringing in the quarantine room. I can¡¯t believe I think hearing a clear voice is good when he¡¯s so wary of me. ¡­That¡¯s why the face is a scary thing. Dealing with a gorgeous face is the worst. ¡°I asked, who are you?¡± The man, as if out of patience, couldn¡¯t wait any longer and demanded an answer. ¡®Wait, what should I say?¡¯ If I said honestly that I¡¯m a Count daughter that has probation on the monastery, it would get my throat cut off. Since only nobles ever played and bet their money in a match that put Toono¡¯s lives at risk, although I never did. ¡°A trainee.¡± I respond by waving my hand at him. I gave a half-right, half-wrong response. Simultaneously, I touched the back of the man¡¯s right hand. I slid my fingers fearlessly into his knife-wielding fist. Then I put down the knife he¡¯s clutching tightly. Clank! The fallen knife rolled on the floor. I pushed the knife far away. ¡°What¡¯s your purpose?¡± Meanwhile, he asked the second question. ¡°Did you come at the request of the High Priest?¡± A series of embarrassing questions were posed. I looked around with eyes that had grown accustomed to the darkness. ¡®Where¡¯s the poppy juice? Poppy juice!¡¯ I traced my fingers along the wall until I found the corner. ¡°Tell them. I¡¯m not going to join that fanatic group.¡± The fanatical group mentioned by the man had to be the Holy Knights. ¡®He¡¯s talking as if he¡¯s going to win if he put his mind to it¡¯ Because he was in the quarantine room, I¡¯m guessing he hasn¡¯t heard the matches of The Raven and The Fire-Moth yet. When his opponents die, the Raven eats their arms first. I can tell he¡¯s a psycho cannibal by looking at his eyes, which have turned around, leaving only the white part. The initial goal of this martial arts competition was to empty the prison. Perhaps because the majority of Tonoo¡¯s inhabitants were violent criminals with no morals or ethics. I had to tell this man to stop talking so hopelessly and prepare to live with all of his limbs and body intact. ¡°Then you¡¯ll just have to be the runner-up.¡± My hand came into contact with a cold bottle while I was waddling on the ground. It was a poppy juice bottle. I exhaled the breath I had been holding back, relieved. ¡°Fortunately for you, your opponent has the best chance of winning.¡± The semifinal matches had already been scheduled. Berserker VS Fire Moth Raven VS Gladiator The matches were planned this way because they thought the match between The Fire-Moth and The Raven would be so important. When the priests gather these days, they predict who will win the Martial Arts Competition. Although priests did not bet money like nobles, it was a topic of great interest to them. The neck-and-neck race was definitely between The Fire-Moth and The Raven. The Gladiator was said to be very talented, but as a mercenary, he was only there to make a name for himself, and he stated that he would not compete in the semifinals. Because he is up against The Raven. If The Raven was really Valhail, I was going to pay him to get him to leave. As a result, he will never meet Shannon. ¡®If I hired someone like that as an escort. I can never sleep soundly.¡¯ Valhail was an attractive supporting character in who was cold to others but warm to his woman. But The Raven was not that kind of person. Maybe if he joins the Holy Knight, the demon will be the one who prayed and exorcised on a daily basis so they don¡¯t meet him. Anyway, if this man beat The Fire-Moth in the semifinals and miraculously survived even if he had to face The Raven in the final¡­ Then¡­ There¡¯s hope. ¡°If you survive, you may be forgiven and freed. Because you¡¯re the last four.¡± ¡°¡­ What?¡± The man reacted as if he had just heard it for the first time. ¡®I¡¯ve already told him this.¡¯ But it¡¯s possible he couldn¡¯t remember because he was high on painkillers at the time. In fact, when I saw this man, who was being calm to me at the time, suddenly doing this to me indicates that his memory of that time did not remain intact. ¡°Please survive and stay alive. Then you will be able to live your life freely.¡± The man then slumped. The man, who had no interaction with anyone, was unaware of the runner-ups¡¯ special rights. He appeared to be embarrassed by the fact that he had heard it for the first time. He seemed quite embarrassed by the fact that he heard it for the first time. ¡°Why¡­¡­¡± Because I expected the conversation to continue, I grabbed his clothes and yanked him away. I couldn¡¯t give him medicine while he was standing up because he was so tall. After hesitating, he gently let himself be dragged by my hands and sat down. ¡°Drink it.¡± Since I had a hard time dealing with this man in his sane state, I pushed the bottle of the poppy juice near his lips. He did, however, turn his head to the side, as if he could tell the identity of the poppy juice by its smell. ¡®What the¡­?¡¯ I clung to his hard jaw like a metal ball and brought the bottle back up to his lips. He let out a low sigh after I held his jaw like that for a while. Simultaneously, his jaw, which had been clenched, loosened. ¡®It takes a lot of effort.¡¯ He flinched as I fumbled his chapped lips with my thumb, ensuring that he opened his lips fully. But he¡¯s quieter than Tori, an abandoned maltese dog I cared for from my previous life. I couldn¡¯t even put a finger on the dog¡¯s body because he was so ferocious. ¡®This man is a gentleman in comparison to him.¡¯ Large dogs, as expected, are gentler. ¡®I¡¯m a little bit sorry to compare this man to the dog.¡¯ I tipped the bottle to the side and poured poppy juice into the man¡¯s mouth. I heard liquid being gulped down, but I couldn¡¯t tell if the man was faking it or how much medicine was left in the bottle. A small amount of poppy juice was dripping onto my finger, which was holding the man¡¯s head. When I put my hand on the man¡¯s thick neck pole to see how much he¡¯d drank, the man¡¯s thick neck pole stopped moving. ¡®Drink more, drink some more.¡¯ Even if his body is ripped to shreds, this man will not die as a result of taking too much painkiller. As I pushed and tilted the bottle further, he came to a halt and resumed drinking poppy juice. My palm vividly conveyed the sensation of the man¡¯s neck mass moving up and down. I felt strange for some reason, and when I tilted the bottle halfway, I let go of my hand. It looked like he drank quite a bit. Because he was relaxed, his exhaling and inhaling were long and slow. The aroma of cherry suddenly enveloped me. ¡°You¡­¡­¡± The man was unable to continue speaking and leaned against the wall. He let out a long sigh. When he¡¯s calm, I have to treat him quickly and get him out of there. I quickly took out the Magic Stone and began praying. ¡°Dear generous God. I pray for the healing of his wound. Please allow his wound to heal and stop the bleeding.¡± It was upsetting because I couldn¡¯t see how much of the wound had healed or how far it had progressed. By the time I felt dizzy again, I had to stop praying. My legs shook so badly that I couldn¡¯t even get out of my seat. ¡®I¡¯m thirsty.¡¯ I felt like my body was shrinking due to severe thirst. I had to go out and drink water right away. ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­ Please stay with me.¡± The man grabbed my sleeve and pleaded, but¡­¡­ ¡®Please let me survive as well, okay?¡¯ I was also out of my mind, so I ignored his pitiful puppy-like gaze that followed me from behind. Squeak! When the iron door was shut, he was once again alone in complete darkness. Volume 2 - CH 2 I was forced to lay down for two days. It was the price of ignorantly flattening out my own powers. Drinking water alone did not restore my body strength. I heard that the priest, who had previously treated the man, has not yet come to his senses. My fingertips were still trembling, but I forced myself to wake up because tomorrow is the semifinals. ¡°The Fire Moths will win, right? Last time I saw The Berserker, he was already like a corpse with a red flag hanging on his neck.¡± ¡°I think The Berserker will win tomorrow. I heard that his body has recovered.¡± ¡°How can that be?¡± There was astonishment in the muffled voice, as if it was unbelievable. ¡®Of course, it¡¯s because I treated that guy¡¯s body everyday.¡¯ I don¡¯t know if the final victor would change because of me. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t take that into account. I just couldn¡¯t pretend not to know the man who was dying. ¡®Maybe there¡¯s a possibility that the guy is Valhail, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ People naturally predicted the victory or defeat of The Fire Moths and The Berserker. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s really not a human¡­?¡± Same goes for The Fire Moths, there have been much such as rumours followed. Especially regarding the man in the quarantine room. ¡°I heard that he uses black magic.¡± The muffled voice suddenly lowered even more. ¡°Because he doesn¡¯t die and he doesn¡¯t get old.¡± ¡°Is it okay for such a person to join the Holy Knights? We don¡¯t even know where he¡¯s from.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the reason why everyone in the Holy Knights is scary?¡± It was not an exaggeration for the man to call the Holy Knights a ¡°fanatic group.¡± Because the Holy Knights were never holy. Everyone in the Holy Knights were close to executioners specialized in torture, intimidation, and killing. ¡®How did Shannon bring Valhail from there? It was said that he was bought with money.¡¯ The process was not described, so it was unknown. Selina, who is about to get married, was given an escort (more like a watchman). Jealous of this, Shannon brought Valhail from the temple one day. Until then, Valhail had no name. He was just called as an escort. Shannon used to call him ¡°Lowly Toono¡± as if it was her habit. How much did Valhail love Shannon to endure such insults and stay by her side? ¡®Is Shannon¡¯s face his type? Because I couldn¡¯t imagine him falling for her because of her personality.¡¯ Whether it was The Fire Moth, The Raven, or even the man in the quarantine room, all three of them did not seem to be able match her personality. ¡®Hmm, I wonder who will win?¡¯ While I was measuring who Valhail was, I reached the door of the quarantine room. I brought my lantern well today. Squeak! When I opened the door carefully, I saw the man sitting with his knees bent and leaning his back against the wall. He turned his head toward me, but there was no other reaction. He just stayed still. Whether he knew that the intruders did not mean any harm, he did not show extreme vigilance today as before. But I didn¡¯t move one more step at the entrance and only reflected the lantern here and there. ¡®Where¡¯s the knife?¡¯ Ah, it was in the corner. In half. The knife split in half. ¡®What the?¡¯ Judging from the bloodstains on the blade, the man must have held it with his hand and broken it. Furthermore, broken glass was scattered nearby. It was a medicine bottle with poppy juices. ¡®Is he protesting? Saying that he didn¡¯t want to take the medicine?¡¯ Was he angry because I forced him to take the medicine when he didn¡¯t want to? Well, in the first place, it was said that he was put in the quarantine room because of his temper. ¡®But he was gentle to me¡­¡¯ Did his pride get torn late? While I was thinking what the man thought, the man did not move at all. After swallowing my saliva, I put the lantern down by the door. This could also be a weapon. As I moved carefully, I felt his gaze catching up with me. ¡°I guess you¡¯re not in pain anymore.¡± It was a stinging question of why he did such a mean thing, like breaking the knife and the medicine bottle. ¡°¡­ Thanks to someone.¡± The quiet answer seemed to ring the quarantine room. The man¡¯s voice was small but deep. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you know tomorrow is your match. It¡¯s the semifinals.¡± There was no answer back. Most of the Toono, which goes back and forth between life and death, cannot count the dates. Even if they slept and woke up all day, they have no way to know if it¡¯s day or night. Furthermore, if they were put in the quarantine room like this man, there was no one to tell them the date of the game. ¡°Your opponent is¡­ Everyone calls him The Fire Moths. Have you heard of him?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°He always rushed to his opponents even before the whistle rings. So, you¡¯ll have to be careful.¡± The man was silent until I took a step forward. The lantern was on the floor so he could only see up to my waist. While I could see him clearly sitting there. ¡®Does he need more treatment?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t believe that his torn body recovered so quickly that he could sit down without difficulty. ¡®He was like a living corpse just a few days ago.¡¯ Didn¡¯t his shoulder and abdomen get pierced with a knife? In particular, I remember that blood did not stop from his abdomen. As I was looking around his shoulders and chest which looked as hard as iron, I paused at the moment. His brown hair looked quite soft. While still looking down at him from above, my hand reached out on its own. The texture between my fingers was so fine that it didn¡¯t look like hair from a person who was just lying down like a corpse. Even so¡­ ¡®It¡¯s softer than Tori. Why?¡¯ It was amazing to me that it was soft to the touch, it was not dry or greasy at all. The moment when I was relieved by the smell of fragrant herbal ointment from the man. He gently moved his head. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± I raised my hand. It was because of the experience of being bitten while touching Tori because I thought we became close. ¡®I must be crazy.¡¯ What a crazy thing to do. Of course, that man won¡¯t bite me, but something more could have happened. My heart fluttered at the fact that I had committed a dangerous act. ¡°In the match tomorrow¡­ You¡¯d better drop out.¡± If this man wins the game, he would meet up against The Raven in the final match. Everyone guessed that The Gladiator would not appear, and The Raven would go up by default. ¡°When you go to the finals, you¡¯ll go up against a cannibal. Then you could die without your body intact¡­¡± ¡°You.¡± The man asked something completely different. ¡°Is it the priest of the western temple?¡± In his sharp tone, there was still a boundary toward strangers. ¡®Have you ever listened to me?¡¯ I sighed. ¡°I told you. I¡¯m a trainee.¡± ¡°The trainee treated me with a magic stone.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°You wanted me to believe that¡± Did he think that he could interrogate me now that he¡¯d let me touch his hair as much as I want? On the other hand, I could understand his mind. Of course, it is suspicious that a stranger, who is not a priest, treats him and tells him how to live and survive. ¡°Did the Holy Knights send you?¡± As expected, he thought the Holy Knights sent me to treat him. It seemed that he¡¯d ever come in contact with someone from the Holy Knights. ¡°I don¡¯t belong to the temple.¡± ¡°Then do you belong to a noble who bets money on me?¡± Yeah, it might look like that. Because this Martial Arts Competition itself is a big gambling game. ¡°Well, if I was sent by a noble who bet his money on you, I wouldn¡¯t have told you to be dropped from the match this time, would I?¡± It was a time when we continued to play with our words like a riddle. The man raised his body. I faltered at his strong shadow that looked like a giant. Exactly as much as I stepped down, he came up. ¡°Then, who are you?¡± An alarm rang in my ear. It was a danger sign that I had to leave the quarantine room before he asked me more questions. ¡°You even treated me? Why¡­¡± ¡°Anyway, this is the only chance you have to save your own life. In the final, only the winner will survive.¡± As soon as he approached me, I stepped backwards, but before I knew it, my back already leaned against the door ¡°You were lying when you said you¡¯re a trainee.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s true, I¡¯m a trainee¡±. ¡°And you¡¯re not belong to the temple, so¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no law that says that a trainee belongs to the temple.¡± As I leaned down, I quickly lifted the lantern to my face. Between him and me, there was a strife of light. The man frowned as if he were blinded and covered his eyes with his big hands. ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡± My eyes met with his through the gap between his fingers. His eyes widened as he met mine. He had beautiful blue eyes reminiscent of the blue sea. His eyes were staring straight into my eyes and his thick lips that were slightly opened were engulfed in surprise. ¡®Wow, look at his face. Should I just kidnap him?¡¯¡¯ It¡¯s a waste for that face to be rotten in a place like this. I quickly swept through his body. His skin, which was torn and seen through the ragged top, was smooth. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to need any more treatment. Fortunately.¡± I had no intention to treat him without poppy juice anyway. There¡¯s no way I could handle him when he¡¯s in his sane state. ¡°Keep in mind. It¡¯s better to lose this game. So you could survive.¡± I reached back and eagerly found the doorknob. Until then, he looked at me with a blank face. He only approached me hurriedly as I opened the door and turned around. ¡°If you remain in the temple, you¡­¡± He seemed to have something he wanted to tell me. I was curious, but a little scared, so I quickly closed the door because I was afraid that the man wouldn¡¯t let me go. * * * * * Finally, it was the semifinals. ¡°Who do you think will win? The Berserker? The Fire Moth? I vote for Fire Moth!¡± ¡°The Berserker¡¯s condition looked really good today.¡± ¡°He was really handsome. I was so surprised that I looked at him for a long time. What crime did he commit?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Some say he was sold to a slave trader, and what¡¯s certain is that he wasn¡¯t originally in prison.¡± ¡°As expected! His face doesn¡¯t look like he could commit a crime.¡± Some trainees secretly went up to the stadium and watched the match. I didn¡¯t watch it. My heart was heavy when I witnessed a person called The Fire Moth praying several times before going up to the match. He was a person who wanted to survive so badly. ¡®I hope the man in the quarantine room loses and comes down safely.¡¯ When I felt sorry for The Fire Moth, a trainee told me. He was in prison for killing a farmer¡¯s family and stealing their money. Hearing those words, I could lessen my sympathy. Like the audience outside. ¡®I¡¯m not sure about The Raven though.¡¯ Confused by what if the man in the quarantine room died, I filled the empty potion tray. It was then. ¡°Woooooooooooo!¡± There were so many boos that the ceiling rang. ¡®What happened?¡¯ The trainees hurriedly brought the man in the quarantine room on a stretcher. ¡°I guess The Berserker won. But why were they booing?¡± The apprentice priest closed his ears and asked. ¡°It¡¯s because the game is not fun.¡± The trainee who came from watching the match replied. ¡°The Berserker didn¡¯t fight back and was stabbed, but at the end, he took the Fire Moth¡¯s head at once.¡± What? On purpose¡­ He let his body be stabbed like that? As soon as I turned my head, I saw the man with bloody packs all over his body. At that moment, I put a lot of strength into my hand holding the medicine bottle. ¡®Is he crazy? How did I heal that body?¡¯ Volume 2 - CH 3 Another semi-final was soon followed. It was The Raven vs The Gladiator. However, the mercenary gladiator did not show up. ¡°Boooooooooooo!¡± The stadium where The Raven was left alone was again booed by the crowd. The Raven, left alone, heated up the audience with his crazy performance of shouting and screaming his fighting spirit. Thanks to that, most of the nobles said they would bet on The Raven. The Berserker vs The Raven. Everyone said The Raven would win. That¡¯s how serious The Berserker¡¯s physical condition was. I was told that the knife had pierced his body twice. ¡®I¡¯m not going to treat him this time.¡¯ That man originally wanted to die anyway. ¡®He even asked me to kill him.¡¯ However, I couldn¡¯t accept him deliberately overusing his body, as if he was testing how many stabs could make a person to die. I feel bad for him to endure the pain alone in the darkness with his injured body but¡­ ¡°Miss Selina, will you go back to Countdom after the Martial Arts Competition ends?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Franz did not openly say he was disappointed, but his expression looked like that. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to come and see me, don¡¯t you? To the Countdom.¡± He was cute as he blushed when he smiled. ¡°You¡¯re not in a difficult situation because the Magic Stone is gone, are you?¡± ¡°Oh, no. That¡¯s definitely not the case. It has already been reported as obsolete.¡± Aha. Well, that¡¯s how Franz was able to steal it. Well, it wasn¡¯t his first time stealing it. ¡°Because The Magic Stone also has its lifetime.¡± As I was being handed over poppy juices from him, I stopped working at the moment. ¡°Even if it was discarded and siphoned off to the private sector, it would have only been used by mercenaries to read the divine power.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Does that mean that the Magic Stone couldn¡¯t be used to heal a person?¡¯ ¡°Yes, that Magic Stones couldn¡¯t be used for healing purposes.¡± I stared straight into Franz¡¯s eyes, who affirmed the fact. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that¡­ Miss Selina? ¡°What if there¡¯s a person who can use those Magic Stones for healing purposes? There must be exceptions.¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know. Can you treat people with a Magic Stone that has already reached its end of life¡­ No way!¡± Franz winked at the quarantine room with a surprised face. ¡°I was wondering why you were always going back and forth to the quarantine room. Did you go to treat the man, Miss Selina?¡± I responded with silence. ¡°Oh, my. Why did you do that to me?¡± Franz was shocked and put his hand on his forehead. ¡°Did Lord Cedric Crawford bet on that guy? Miss Selina, are you being threatened by your uncle? ¡°Did you think my uncle would watch a Martial Arts Competition?¡± Franz shook his head. I also didn¡¯t think Cedric was going to participate in the Martial Arts Gambling. ¡°Miss Selina, please promise me that you will not go near that quarantine room in the future.¡± I nodded slowly to Franz¡¯s solemn face. Only then did he lower his voice and explain as if relieved. ¡°Miss Selina didn¡¯t heal that man.¡± I frowned gently in the middle of my forehead. I¡¯m sure I saw the wound get better in my prayer clearly, but what did he mean by that? As if reading my thoughts, Franz spoke quickly. ¡°Of course it would have looked like that. But that man has the ability to heal himself.¡± The words that the apprenticeship priests were talking about crossed my mind. So it wasn¡¯t all groundless rumors? ¡°Only priests know this fact. That man never dies.¡± ¡°Even if his head is cut off?¡± ¡°Well, then he might die¡­ But he¡¯s not the kind of person who¡¯ll be like that in the first place.¡± ¡°Then that person will win.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. There are always variables.¡± In the meantime, Franz led me to the infirmary. It was near the quarantine room. ¡°In fact, the temples bet on that man under the name of Viscount Harold.¡± What? But that¡¯s prohibited. Of course, it is illegal for the temple to participate in gambling. ¡°How great would it be if everyone lived just by obeying the rules? The world looks like this because they¡¯re telling us not to do it.¡± ¡°¡­ Is it okay for you to say this?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Franz peeked his head and looked outside the infirmary. His dignity as a high priest was nowhere to be seen. ¡°But it¡¯s Miss Selina who complied and persuaded me to take me to the capital city, who was quietly living in this countryside!¡± Looking back at me, he scolded me while lowering the volume. ¡°My body and mind are already in sync with Miss Selina! Do you get it?¡± ¡°Why body¡­¡± ¡°Shh, look.¡± The moment he winked, the door to the quarantine room opened. ¡°Argh!¡± At the same time, one person was pushed out as if he was being bounced. He was a priest. He groaned, grabbing his face, as if he had been beaten. ¡°It¡¯s a priest from another temple. Because there are no more healing priests in the west monastery.¡± But why suddenly? He had never been treated properly all this time. Ah, maybe because tomorrow was the final, so the temple seemed to have secretly called in a healing priest. ¡°shackles! Come on, bring me more shackles!¡± When the priest shouted urgently, the temple¡¯s knight entered the quarantine room with a chain. Then a high scream rang. The eyes of the priest, who witnessed what was happening inside the quarantine room, grew as if they were about to pop out. Eventually, he crawled and ran away. The knight who had taken the chain and several people who had already been inside also ran away bleeding. They hurriedly closed the quarantine room. Boom, boom! The iron door began to ring as if the wall was about to break. I was secretly watching the scene in the infirmary, and I was speechless. ¡°It¡¯s okay because he was anesthetized, otherwise no one would have survived.¡± According to Franz, that man also killed all the prisoners in the cell he was with. That¡¯s why he entered the quarantine room alone. ¡®So, I really did something dangerous, huh?¡¯ For a moment, my head went blank and I had forgotten what to say. The surroundings calmed down, and I barely removed my lips again. ¡°How did that person become a Toono?¡± ¡°I heard he was a prisoner of war.¡± My heart dropped suddenly. ¡°Then¡­ Are you saying that the man was originally from the Kingdom that was in conflict with the Empire?¡± ¡°Yes. I heard that he already was in this prison even before the truce was even signed.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s already been a few years.¡± ¡°Well, around five years ago.¡± There was also a little compassion in Franz¡¯s voice. ¡°He¡¯s been alone in this prison for more than five years, so that man must be out of his mind.¡± ¡°Why 5 years?¡± ¡°Because the stakes weren¡¯t that big before. There was no one who could be his opponent.¡± That¡¯s right. Thanks to the Raven, this martial arts session was booming. I heard that the nobles of the southern part of the country also came to bet on him. ¡°In addition, since he¡¯s been experimented on, even a sane person can¡¯t be fine after all of that.¡± I stared blankly at Franz. ¡®Experimented on?¡¯ It was a terrible thing to hear. ¡°I don¡¯t know what experiment he¡¯s been through. I was just told that no matter what they did, the man wouldn¡¯t die.¡± ¡°I¡­ get it.¡± I didn¡¯t want to hear more. Somehow the part of me began to understand why he begged me to kill him. ¡°The temple is completely rotten¡­¡± The word that I was thinking inside was coming out through the lip. But Franz nodded his head cautiously, as if empathizing. ¡°Do you understand why I want to leave here and go to the capital now?¡± The capital will be different. It looks like this because it is in the countryside. ¡°Sigh, it wasn¡¯t like this before. When the person of Duke Maple became the head priest of the West, everything went into a mess.¡± Duke Maple? Why was Camilla¡¯s family mentioned here? At that moment, I remembered Camilla¡¯s end in the original story. Duke Maple, who enjoyed tremendous power in the capital, was accused of having an affair with paganism and was burned at the stake. ¡®The Grand Duke took care of him.¡¯ Originally, the Grand Duke and the Duke Maple had a relationship like a crocodile and crocodile bird. (T/N: ¡®crocodile and crocodile bird¡¯ used as an expression of the inappropriate symbiotic relationship between the politicians and the media where conspiracies and betrayals are prevalent) However, when he learned that his wife, Selina, was abused by Camilla, he destroyed Duke Maple. That means. ¡®Duke Maple won¡¯t be destroyed this time.¡¯ Because I don¡¯t have any intention to marry him! ¡®That¡¯s ridiculous.¡¯ Listening to Franz¡¯s explanation, I really think that the man is Valhail Castaques. Along with the fact that he¡¯s a war prisoner from the Kingdom. I asked more to confirm. ¡°Then, The Raven¡­ Was that person also originally a prisoner?¡± Franz¡¯s eyebrows were crumpled mercilessly, perhaps disgusting just to think of . ¡°He¡¯s a man of the Kingdom.¡± My heart sank. ¡°Was he also a prisoner of war?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. From what I heard, he was the only survivor of the armed forces that invaded the Empire last year.¡± I sighed automatically. ¡®Which one of them is Valhail Castaques?¡¯ Of all things, they are both from the Kingdom. In the end, it was only known when the winner came out. ¡°Ha, how much money do I have to pay to buy a knight from the Holy Knights?¡± When I muttered to myself, Franz looked back at me. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±¡± His eyes were filled with contempt and a little fear. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with him?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ve heard that wealthy ladies sometimes take some men of the Holy Knights like slaves for one night¡­¡± Franz¡¯s behavior of covering his chest by crossing his arms in an X shape heated my ears. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°Miss Selina¡­ Were you such a person?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± When I slapped his forearm, Franz smiled and told me the truth. ¡°Of course you can¡¯t. No matter how big a donation was made, how can you take the knight of the Holy Knights to spend a night with? They¡¯re not some kind of mercenaries.¡± After urging me not to come close to his quarantine room, Franz went back to the temple for an evening prayer. * * * * * ¡®How on earth did Shannon bring Valhail?¡¯ Left alone in the infirmary, I stared at the closed iron door. ¡®It¡¯s quiet right now¡­¡¯ He must have become infinitely sharper because of the priest who went in before. After hesitating, it was not until dawn that I picked up a poppy juice bottle and walked back to the quarantine room. It was impossible for him to win with his body injured as I saw during the day. He couldn¡¯t even stand properly. What if his arm ripped off? Then he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold the knife. ¡®Maybe that¡¯s why the temple sent him a priest.¡¯ Franz said that no matter how injured his body was, he wouldn¡¯t die. But, that doesn¡¯t mean that his victory is guaranteed. ¡®Let¡¯s just check if he¡¯s been treated.¡¯ Krieeekkk. I opened a small palm-sized door in the middle of the iron door. I couldn¡¯t see anything inside. It¡¯s just dark. When I carefully lit the lantern, I could see the broken chain and the surroundings messed up with blood and flesh. He was sitting against the wall, but from the chains held in his hand, the flesh did not seem to belong to him. However, the blood from his body was flowing to the iron door, so he was also in a serious condition. ¡®He¡¯s going to die of excessive bleeding.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t open his eyes even though a bright light was shining on his face. He must have been completely unconscious. I made sure no one was passing by, so I cautiously entered and closed the door. I crept because I was afraid of waking him up from his deep sleep. Fortunately, he did not notice the intruder who approached him. When I put down the lantern next to me and lifted his tattered top, I could see a terrible wound. ¡®It¡¯s fascinating that he¡¯s still alive.¡¯ Something was strange as his presence was so lacking, so I put my hand under his nose just in case. ¡®I can¡¯t feel his breath.¡¯ Surprised, I put my ear on his left chest this time. Thump. Thump. Thump. I could feel a clear heartbeat. ¡®His heart is beating even though he¡¯s not breathing? And his heart is beating so fast?¡¯ How can this be? It¡¯s completely out of the laws of nature! It was the moment I glanced up thinking it was strange. From some point on, I met his eyes looking down at me. ¡°Why are you late?¡± Volume 2 - CH 4 I wrinkled my eyes softly at the man¡¯s brazen question. It was his own will that he got hurt like this. He didn¡¯t even counterattack, enough to get booed, just get stabbed! And also, intentionally! ¡®How did I heal this body?¡¯ That¡¯s a little upsetting, but¡­ in fact, listening to Franz¡¯s story about him, I threw away my resentment. ¡°When did I promise to treat you if you got hurt?¡± ¡°Then why did you come?¡± Perhaps because of the extreme pain, his eyes and voice were drowsy. ¡°Why did you come?¡± ¡°I¡­ thought it¡¯d be better if you get treatment.¡± My ears were hot at the thought that my words before and now didn¡¯t match. ¡®It¡¯s hot, it¡¯s hot¡¯ Was it because of the man¡¯s body temperature? Recognizing that I was too close to him at the moment, I quickly leaned back. At the same time, the man removed the chain and moved it aside. As I flinched at the heavy noise of moving iron, he confirmed to me that he was empty-handed. As if he was trying to say that I¡¯m not in danger. Having gained courage, I opened the cap of the poppy juice bottle. Phong, a light sound echoed between him and me. When I brought the poppy juice to him, who looked at the bottle, he turned his head and said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink it.¡± Did he think it¡¯s a weird potion? Yeah, that¡¯s possible. I heard he was experimented on for 5 years. ¡°This is a painkiller, poppy juice.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°It tastes like cherries.¡± However, the man stubbornly closed his lips and did not move. ¡°This will not harm you.¡± I took a sip of the potion first. Well, the scent and the taste was sweet and sour. I put the bottle back in, but he still refused to take the painkillers. I could force him to drink like last time, but I decided not to. ¡°Did you wait for me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± It was a question I courageously asked, but this time again, the man did not give any responses. Instead, his neck rumbled loudly. Somehow I felt like I got an answer, so I took out the magic stone without bothering him any more. ¡°If I survive¡­¡± I tried to start praying with my eyes closed, but a low echo occurred above my head. ¡°¡­ what¡¯s the benefit to you?¡± ¡°Well, what do you think?¡± ¡°Is it advantageous for you if I win? Or is it more important for you if I make the match worth watching?¡± I suddenly opened my eyes to his absurd words. Then, my gaze collided with his, who kept looking down at me. His serious blue eyes moved as if looking at me. ¡°If you tell me¡­ I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡± The pathetic and desperate feelings in those eyes hung heavily and shook me. Quickly avoiding my gaze, I grabbed the magic stone and asked playfully. ¡°What if I say it¡¯s a benefit for me if you die?¡± ¡°I can do it for you.¡± His answer, which came out without any hesitation, reminded me of my first meeting with him. ¡°Well, you did say that you want to die.¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t want to die anymore.¡± ¡®But you just told me that you could die for me.¡¯ Instead of pointing out the man¡¯s contradiction, I raised my eyebrows mischievously. ¡°Then why did you make your body become such a mess like this?¡± Tsk, I kicked my tongue and caught his wound in my eyes as if engraved in my memory. I was going to compare it with after treatment. Franz said this Magic Stone life time was over, but I knew better that it wasn¡¯t. If treatment was successful again, either this Magic Stone was special or my divine power was special, or maybe both. ¡°I¡¯d be glad if you survive.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°So, please survive.¡± After saying that, I started praying. However, even though the Magic Stone had already turned purple, it was strangely difficult to concentrate. What¡¯s wrong? Is it because of the painkillers I took before? ¡®Let¡¯s focus.¡¯ I fixed my gaze only on the wounds that were slowly healing. The wound, which was so deep that the bone was visible, looked terribly painful. But the flesh that had been opened was slowly closing as if it had a will of its own. The excavated skin was filled with new flesh, and the flowing blood gradually decreased. ¡®It¡¯s fascinating every time I see it¡­¡¯ By the time I felt that the wound had been treated to some extent, I stopped because I didn¡¯t want to overdo it and laid the Magic Stone. It would have looked strange if I kept getting dizzy. The man¡¯s abdominal wound was definitely better than before. When I wiped the blood with my sleeve, it was confirmed that there was no more bleeding. ¡®It¡¯s been treated.¡¯ I guess this Magic Stone was special. There was a clear limit to believing that my credibility was special. ¡®Let¡¯s go out now.¡¯ As soon as I was about to get up, my eyes were blurred. My stomach felt nauseous. ¡°Eugh.¡± The poppy juice that I drank earlier came up suddenly. The cherry scent spread from the throat to the tip of the nose. Surprised, I covered my mouth. ¡®Was this such a strong medicine?¡¯ I only had a sip, but my eyes were spinning. How much did I give this strong medicine to him? ¡®It¡¯s understandable that he didn¡¯t want to take it anymore.¡¯¡® I was just relying on a lantern in a dark secret room, and I felt like my feet were shaking. At the same time as my eyes met him, as if I were drunk, the words in me were uttered without filtering. ¡°You¡­ What¡¯s your name?¡± I could see his beautiful blue eyes stare straight at me through my blurry vision. The moment I leaned against the wall as if I were almost collapsing, a large hand supported my head. I avoided hitting my head¡­ But my eyelids were heavy. I tripped over my leg, and the poppy juice bottle fell down. Rolling¡­ The sound of the bottle rolling sounded like thunder, and the quarantine room was full of cherry scent. My lips moved completely regardless of my will. ¡°I¡¯m curious about your name.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a name.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one without a name¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ no way. Your family or friends¡­¡­ they would have called you by your name.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ too¡­ I feel bad for you.¡± The man just laughed. I slowly took my hands near his tough chin and cheeks. He closed his eyes without saying a word, as if he allowed my somewhat rude touch. The skin on the back of my hand was cold, but I didn¡¯t hate it. ¡°If you win, I¡¯ll name you¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t finish talking and exhaled. He slowly opened his eyes, and his intense gaze reached out to me. It seemed like I was eagerly waiting for the last words, but I couldn¡¯t overcome the drowsiness and closed my eyes. Instead of waking me up or urging me to get up, the man just whispered quietly. ¡°I want to know your name.¡± ¡­ was what he said. * * * * * Clank clank. I opened my eyes wide to the sound of a metal falling down. ¡®Oh, my back hurts.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t a bed. I wasn¡¯t even lying down. I was half leaning on a hard cushion. ¡®Why is it so dark?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t see anything. It won¡¯t be this dark even at late night. I feel like I¡¯m trapped in a box without a single light. ¡°It¡¯s daytime.¡± I groaned at the voice that reached my ear. Only then did I think of what happened at dawn. The memory of treating the man in the quarantine room and falling asleep. ¡°The priests will come soon.¡± ¡°¡­ What?¡± That¡¯s a big problem. I didn¡¯t know what rumors would spread if people found out that I fell asleep here. A Count Daughter! ¡°I have to go.¡± My voice cracked badly. I tried hard to raise my body, but I had no strength in my legs. I was thirsty belatedly. ¡®But I didn¡¯t overdo it last night.¡¯ But, more than that, the cause of this might be because I took a sip of the poppy juice. As soon as I took a rough breath leaning against the cushion, the cushion wrapped around my arm, and I raised myself at once. ¡°¡­ You were the cushion.¡± No wonder it was hard. Awkward by the smell of herbs hovering around the tip of my nose, I barely took a step with my legs shaking like a newborn calf. It was then. Something was stuck in my foot and rolled around. Clank. I was startled by the loud noise, and when I stiffened, he explained it to me first. ¡°Lantern. That¡¯s what you brought.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± It was this dark because the wick was burnt out because it was on all night. ¡®I¡¯m thirsty. And my head hurt!¡¯ Even though it was only a few steps to the door, it was hard. When I touched the cold iron door, I naturally burst into relief. ¡®First of all, I should go to the infirmary and drink water first.¡¯ That¡¯s what I thought and pushed the door¡­ Strangely, the door was stuck. ¡®What? Why is this like this?¡¯ My head went blank. ¡®Is it locked?¡¯ Was that the clinking sound I heard earlier? This makes me crazy. ¡°But I have to go out¡­¡± I put my ears on the iron door, but I couldn¡¯t hear anything outside. As soon as I was in a hurry and tried to hit the iron door with my fist, the man gently stopped my hand. ¡°Backwards.¡± When I stepped back as he asked, he pushed the door slowly and little by little light began to enter through the gap of the door. The iron door was opening. He opened the door in a formidable thickness. Soon enough, the gap widened enough for me to go out. ¡®What is this?¡¯ I was shocked at the fact that he opened the door with his bare hands. Even though I already could escape, I still had not left. ¡®Why?¡¯ I didn¡¯t understand. But I couldn¡¯t afford to think long. Because I heard someone walking down the stairs. When I left the quarantine room in a hurry, he closed the door again. Somehow I felt sorry that I had to leave him behind that closed door. However, he did not move a step inside the quarantine room. It was cowardly, but fortunate for me to avoid difficult situations. Before closing the door, I said thank you before leaving him. ¡°Thank you.¡± We, who couldn¡¯t see each other even though we were together all night, barely faced each other through the gap of the door. He narrowed his eyes as if he was stinging at the sunlight from behind my back. He added, asking to hang a latch when the door is closed. ¡°If I survive, give me a name.¡± I nodded heavily. ¡°¡­ I promise.¡± Before closing the door, I felt like I saw his sincere smile for the first time. Volume 2 - CH 5 ¡°I fell asleep while organizing the infirmary.¡± Throughout my excuse, the trainees looked at me as if I were an angel who had just fallen to the ground. ¡°I¡¯ll reflect on my mistake¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll also¡­ reflect on my mistake.¡± It¡¯s no surprise. It was the end of the martial arts meeting, so everyone was gathering together. ¡°Actually, I misunderstood Miss Selina because of that rumor.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I would have believed the rumor if I hadn¡¯t met you in person like this.¡± The rumor that the trainees were talking about was that I stuttered and never wanted to come out to meet people. Among the trainees, there were also some nobles who were really on probation. Jenna, the Count Gransen¡¯s daughter, for example. ¡°Because the Countess only brought her own daughter to the banquet and never mentioned Miss Selina.¡± ¡°Yes, I suppose so¡­¡± I responded back with a sad smile. As if I couldn¡¯t say it with my own mouth, I looked away and pretended to shed tears. Everyone knew I wasn¡¯t Camilla¡¯s biological daughter. It was also self-evident that she, who had already received the title of Count Crowford family head, had no reason to be nice to me any longer. ¡°Oh my goodness.¡± ¡°Then the rumor means¡­¡± I smiled and pointed to the potion tray, continuing to act as if I were a noble lady who works hard despite her pitiful circumstances. ¡°Should we then finish what we were doing? There are still people in prison who needs our additional help!¡± ¡°Yes, of course!¡± A smile I saw through the closing door came to mind as I made my way to prison with the other trainees. ¡®Why hasn¡¯t the man escaped yet?¡¯ He is totally capable of doing so. * * * * * ¡°Because he doesn¡¯t have anywhere else to go.¡± The question was easily resolved when I asked Franz. ¡°Who, by the way, would accept a Toono from a martial arts competition? Except for the Holy Knights.¡± His oily lips glistened with greed. It was because of the pork sausage I had secretly obtained. After seeing that, Franz hardened for five minutes as if in agony, raised a long prayer once, and then went to eat in the closet under the stairs. ¡®Such a cute guy.¡¯ Franz accepted the freshly prepared sausage. I wasn¡¯t going to force him to take it if he refused. Well, I could understand him a bit as I was unable to eat meat for a month here. However, I will be returning to the Countdom soon, so the exhausting vegetarian diet will be over. I also gave him the sausage I was going to eat. ¡°Eat this as well.¡± ¡°A-are you sure?¡± Franz accepted the sausage quickly, fearing that I would change my mind. ¡°How did you get this, Miss Selina? You¡¯ll be in big trouble if you get caught.¡± It was given by a male servant. The sausage offered by the servant was filled with the unspeakable innocence of an adolescent boy. But I was afraid he¡¯d get in trouble, so I quickly said, ¡°I just got it somehow,¡± and changed the topic. ¡°But wouldn¡¯t a Toono who did well in the martial arts competition receive offers from everywhere? First and foremost, he is strong.¡± ¡°Would you, Miss Selina, hire such a person to the Countdom?¡± It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s the guy in the quarantine room. But it¡¯s a different story if it¡¯s The Raven. That¡¯s exactly what Franz said. Because Toono is a dishonorable title, no nobleman will sign a Toono as a knight in their name. As a result, it was impossible for a Toono to join the Knights or Private Corps, even as a servant. ¡°Neither will the mercenaries accept one. Who would put their trust in such a person and entrust the quest to them?¡± Prisoner of war. The armed forces. Criminals. When I remembered Toonos¡¯s origin, I felt suffocated, as if a stone had been placed on my chest. I assumed the mercenaries would gladly accept those people. Even if they accept them, they¡¯ll just ask them to do dirty things. ¡°Toonos has no morality, no loyalty to the empire, and a very fierce personality.¡± It¡¯s an undeniable fact. ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll always cause trouble wherever they go.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I know the man in the quarantine room is not a vicious person, but when it comes to Toono¡­ he has no choice but to be prejudiced. ¡®That man, he¡¯s even harmed a priest before.¡¯ Why was he imprisoned in the quarantine room in the first place? ¡®I keep sympathizing with him because of his face. Selina, get a hold on yourself.¡¯ Looking at Franz eating sausages next to me, it appeared that this was not a particularly vicious world. But there¡¯s something I¡¯ll never forget. That this world is a lawless haven for those rogues, and that I am their living prey. * * * * * I¡¯ve avoided the quarantine room on purpose since then. It was an unavoidable situation, but I regretted leaving the man in prison and walking out alone. But I¡¯m afraid the man who¡¯s surviving alone in the dark won¡¯t make it to the end¡­ It was frightening. ¡°It¡¯s not long before I go back to Crawford¡¯s Countdom.¡¯ That¡¯s how I endured until the day of the final. Not only did I confirm that I possessed divine power, but I also obtained a Magic Stone with an infinite lifespan. I even made connections with a high priest. My original goal was achieved after a lot of hard work. ¡°It¡¯s dinner time.¡± I pushed the meal into The Raven. This has been my duty for the past few days. I volunteered because none of the trainees wanted to run to him. ¡°Enjoy your meal.¡± Because this could be your last meal. I didn¡¯t have to say it, but it was something The Raven and I both knew. Tomorrow is the final day. In his seated position, however, he showed no signs of fear. He appeared relieved, perhaps because of the deep smile on his face, as if he was completely devoid of victory, defeat, and life and death. I was so taken aback that I spoke impulsively. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The other prisoners glanced in this direction. Because of some situation, I haven¡¯t asked his name. ¡®Since today is the last day.¡¯ Regardless of how long I waited, The Raven did not respond, instead he just laughed. I could see all of his molars because he was laughing so hard. ¡®Only his mouth laughs.¡¯ With his fierce gaze at the air, he appeared unwilling to respond, so I handed over the potion without further questioning. ¡®It¡¯s creepy.¡¯ If he was Valhail, I vowed not to meet him until he was released from prison, joined the Holy Knights, and completely exorcised the demons. * * * * * The trainees and apprentice priests were busy working preparing for the final. ¡°The high priests have arrived!¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on one point. There was Franz and another man beside him. When I looked at them, they resembled each other as if they were siblings. ¡®Does that person also serve as a high priest?¡¯ Did the monastery select their priests based on his or her appearance? If Franz was a pure beautiful boy like a nettle on a hill, the other high priest was a lovely young man like a lily in a well-kept garden. ¡®Are they really siblings?¡¯ The age difference between the two appears to be about ten years, but they both had silver hair. While appreciating their appearance, a young boy servant approached me and secretly gave me a note. [To the east entrance.] The east entrance was close to the nobility¡¯s grandstand. It was a quiet area with a small number of people. ¡®Who sent this?¡¯ The servant whispered quietly when I gave him a strange look. ¡°Lord Crawford sent it.¡± My uncle is here? I stroked the bright boy¡¯s head once as he had finished running his errands. Then I proceeded to the east entrance. ¡®It¡¯s really Cedric.¡¯ He had his back to me and his arms were folded. Nonetheless, it was nice to see him from behind because he was someone I recognized. ¡°Uncle.¡± As he turned around, Cedric¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Selina.¡± He also took a step closer, as if he was relieved to see me after such a long time. ¡°I came by to see your face after the border reconnaissance.¡± His gaze was sharp as he grabbed my shoulder and looked around my body. ¡°Have you been doing well and staying healthy? Didn¡¯t the priests make you do anything rough?¡± I shook my head and smiled. ¡°That can¡¯t be right, uncle.¡± Cedric¡¯s hardened face, on the other hand, did not loosen. ¡°I was astounded to learn that you had been assigned a task to support the martial arts¡­¡± He furrowed his brows, as if he was concerned about me. Cedric, on the other hand, hasn¡¯t written me a letter in over a month. ¡®The illiterate Penny even sent me dozens of picture letters.¡¯ Of course, as Commander of the White Knight, he must be busy guarding the territories. In the end, Cedric Crawford¡¯s interest in his one and only nephew was only that much. I knew so well that he was such a character, so I didn¡¯t expect much in the first place. ¡°I¡¯m doing fine. The priests taught me a lot. I believe it was a good thing that I came to the monastery.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anything like that. I complained to the monastery because they were sending you back and forth to the prison, where the prisoners were.¡± ¡°This is a monastery. Regardless of my status, I am expected to perform fairly in the same manner as everyone else.¡± Cedric¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile as he heard the satisfactory response. ¡°Yes. You do the same thing as other trainees¡­ There are even numerous compliments that you are setting a good example for others.¡± Ah, I see. He came here after hearing from the priest that I was settling in well at the monastery. ¡®Is that why he seemed so happy?¡¯ He didn¡¯t stop me from going to the monastery from the beginning. Rather, he wanted to test me. ¡°When are you going to return home? I¡¯ll send a carriage to pick you up if you tell me the date.¡± I answered Cedric with a smile, as if I had a lot to say but couldn¡¯t. ¡°Selina, what¡¯s wrong¡­?¡± ¡°If I said I was going home¡­would Mother like it?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Cedric blinked for a moment, as if perplexed. When he saw my glum expression, he quickly put on an awkward smile. ¡°No¡­ Of course, the Countess will welcome you with a hug.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°The Countess has taken such good care of you since you were a child. She cared more about you than her biological daughter Shannon.¡± Cedric seemed eager to believe that everything between me and Camilla was fine. ¡®But, no matter how much he hates conflict, that¡¯s the truth.¡¯ Is he desperate to deny that his only nephew is abused? ¡°When you got a cold, she stayed up all night for three days and looked after you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Everyone referred to the Countess as a capital scoundrel, but no one expected to see her weaving a wet towel herself.¡± Cedric has never been so talkative. I mean, everything he said was upsetting to me. ¡°Camilla loves and cherishes you as much as she loves and cherishes her biological daughter, Selina. Me too¡­ Of course.¡± ¡°Yes. Uncle, I see.¡± How troubling would it be for him to admit that he and Camilla are at conflict? ¡°On the day you return, it would be nice to have dinner together. When are you going to return? Tomorrow?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Selina.¡± When I didn¡¯t respond, a look of disappointment flashed across his face. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re staying here any longer.¡± ¡°For me, this Monastery is more comfortable than home.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± Perhaps it worked this time, because his awkward smile had been shattered by shock. ¡°If I go back to Mother¡¯s house, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll stutter again.¡± Cedric covered his mouth with one hand, unable to say anything. If I told him this much, he couldn¡¯t pretend he didn¡¯t know anymore. ¡®It¡¯s not like he had no idea what had happened.¡¯ He is the White Knights¡¯ Commander. Is he that tactless? No way. He raised his head after a while. ¡°Perhaps Selina¡­ Is it possible that the Countess is¡­no, there¡¯s no way.¡± Cedric couldn¡¯t keep his hand still like an anxious man. He touched his chin, putting it on his waist and repeating the process. After a while, he opened his mouth. ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll wait for you at home.¡± Cedric patted my shoulder and quickly turned around after saying that. He was always calm and serious in the original story. However, his demeanor as he walked away proposed that he was a fiery angry man His fists were also trembling¡­ For a while, I couldn¡¯t take my gaze away from Cedric. * * * * * A long whistle sounded. It was a sound that signaled the start of the final match. Everyone went outside to witness The Berserker¡¯s and The Raven¡¯s bloody battle. I was the only one who remained in the dungeon. The game will last 30 minutes at the most and 10 minutes at the least. Meanwhile, the fate of the man in the containment room is being decided. It was a time when I was wiping the vials and pondering which side would win and how I would deal with it. Someone hugged me from behind, as if they were sneaking up on me. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The musk scent that came out like a bomb was unfamiliar. The large hand that hugged me protruded like a rag. Despite the scent of his luxurious perfume, the man hugging me appeared to be doing hard labor just by looking at his hands. ¡®Who is it?¡¯ At that moment, the man placed his face on the back of my neck, took a deep breath, and rubbed his face. It was a gentle gesture, as if a large pet was cuddling, but I froze and couldn¡¯t move. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± I got goosebumps from the low whispering voice. ¡®Who are you?¡¯ I grabbed his forearm, gently swallowing the question stuck in my throat, so I could get out of his arms. Then he hugged me even tighter, as if he couldn¡¯t let go, and buried his head deeper into my shoulder. At the same time, as if relieved for my existence, a mournful voice that seemed to crumble could be heard. ¡°Noona¡­¡± Volume 2 - CH 6 My lips became parched all of a sudden. Outside, the sound of the crowd has become as distant as if from another world. ¡®This guy.¡¯ Adrian Berry. Camilla¡¯s only son. Shannon¡¯s twin brother and a family member who does not share a single drop of blood with me. ¡°I thought I was going to die. Because I was missing you so much, Noona¡­¡± After being hardened, I slowly turned around and moved away from him. Adrian was such a wonderful young man that I could see why Camilla adored him right away. His blonde hair is more vibrant than Shannon¡¯s, and he has green eyes. Adrian and I resembled each other so much that everyone would believe we were real siblings. ¡®He was described in the book as a young innocent little boy.¡¯ Despite the fact that his demeanor certainly doesn¡¯t appear innocent. ¡®There¡¯s no way a grown-up man like him, who came into a girl¡¯s bedroom just to read a book, could be innocent!¡¯ Camilla was enraged when Adrian became close to Selina for a reason. Adrian, who was a little too bulky, was astounding and burdensome. ¡°Noona, you didn¡¯t miss me, did you?¡± No. No, not at all. He looked me in the eyes, as if he was trying to read my mind. He stroked my head affectionately while looking me in the eyes. I eventually forced myself to nod. ¡°I-I missed you¡­¡± Adrian¡¯s hand came to a halt for a brief moment. He smiled and ran his thumb over my lips while staring at me obscurely. ¡°You¡¯re still stuttering, huh? Lord Crawford stated that you no longer do.¡± Adrian never addressed Cedric as uncle in the original story. It was unclear whether this was because they belonged to the same knight¡¯s order or because he simply refused to acknowledge that they were a family. ¡°Do you know how long we haven¡¯t seen each other, Noona?¡± His thumb stroking my lips came to a halt as I pointed to the chair. ¡°Fi-first, take a seat over here.¡± Adrian, on the other hand, didn¡¯t notice my hand pointing to a chair and kept talking. ¡°It¡¯s been six months.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already been that long.¡± ¡®It¡¯s only been six months, but why do you look so miserable?¡¯ Anyone who sees him in this state would think we¡¯d been apart for years. I groaned inwardly, attempting to control my expression. ¡°You have no idea what I was thinking all this time, Noona. How lonely I was.¡± A stepbrother who had a long-held crush on Selina. I had no idea I¡¯d meet such a dangerous person so immediately. I didn¡¯t know how the original Selina would react to him. I was annoyed because I had no idea what had happened between the two in the past. Selina¡¯s feelings for Adrian were all described in one line in the original story. [I didn¡¯t want to be close to him.] With only one line. And I could only guess that his previous letter was about their last conversation. ¡°I can¡¯t stand being apart from you any longer. When this training is over, I¡¯m heading back home.¡± ¡°You¡­ you can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Why do you always say no?¡± He nervously raised his voice. I crouched like a turtle, pretending to be surprised. Adrian, whose momentum had switched in an instant, clinched to me with an impatient expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Noona. I didn¡¯t mean to be angry with you. I just miss you so much¡­¡± He immediately apologized, looked at me, and continued speaking quickly. ¡°We used to have a lot of fun together when we were younger, just you and me, Noona. We always read books together, play tag, and hide-and-seek.¡± ¡°That-that¡¯s what happened when we were young.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice to be that way? Just the two of us, huh?¡± I pushed him away with a shake of my head. ¡°Sa-saying you miss me¡­ d-don¡¯t say things like that.¡± Adrian was far more aggressive than I had expected. The original Selina must have been embarrassed to push him away the way I am now. ¡°M-mother will not forgive me if she finds out we met. O-only two of us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t forgive you.¡± Ah, look at those eyes, how can the book describe him as an innocent young boy? ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I go to hell when I die. But right now, Noona, I just wanted to be with you.¡± He appeared to be the type who became more eager the more he was refused. When I pushed him away, he clung to me even more. ¡°You, me, w-we¡­ w-we¡¯re no longer kids, Adrian.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t call me that. As if I am someone unfamiliar to you¡­ Noona.¡± Adrian¡¯s voice, which began as a plea, gradually became colder. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. Are you going to nag me like that?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± How did he appear out of nowhere, like a ghost, at a time when no one was around? The appearance of the original sub male lead made me feel quite embarrassed. He turned my head back to him when I tried to avoid his gaze completely. ¡°Please call me Eddy, Noona. Affectionately.¡± His cool green eyes were fixed on me. ¡®He speaks a request as if he were authorizing a command.¡¯ I didn¡¯t like his demeanor, so I kept my mouth shut. Then, out of nowhere, Adrian said something that made me want to slap him. ¡°If not, I¡¯m going to kiss you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still easily frightened.¡± Then he smirked and whispered something in my ear, as if teasing me. ¡°Noona, you did it for me last time. A kiss.¡± ¡­¡­ No, Selina kissed him because she thought this guy was cute, right? ¡°Back then¡­ Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± At that point, I heard a long loud boos from the stadium. I looked outside, thinking it was the right time to divert my attention. I¡¯m not sure what happened, but it was a good excuse to get out of this sticky situation. ¡°H-how did you get here? D-don¡¯t you have to go?¡± ¡°I went with Lord Crawford. How do you think I¡¯d have come here if it hadn¡¯t been for that?¡± ¡°Tha-tha-right. that¡¯s The-then see you at home. I-I¡¯m going to get going. ¡­.¡± I pretended to be preoccupied, grabbed a vial and a clean towel, and then turned around. The back of my head is stinging for no apparent reason. Let¡¯s get away from him. Camilla would look after him anyway, but the more I talked to him, the more convinced I became that I shouldn¡¯t be involved with him. Just in time, an apprentice priest who was watching the final came down the stairs with his mouth covered. ¡°Blergh, ugh¡­¡± The priest, taken aback, leaned against the wall and began to vomit. I had a bad feeling about it. Who was killed? The Raven? Or is it the man in the quarantine room¡­ ¡°Noona.¡± Adrian called to me calmly from behind. ¡°You¡¯ve never regarded Countdom as home.¡± His next words made my heart sink. My legs grew heavy, as if they were tethered to the ground. I didn¡¯t dare to look back because I could feel his gaze piercing the back of my head. ¡°And us.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s been five years since we last met.¡± Outside, I could hear roars. I clenched my tight fists and looked back. Adrian looked at me with cold eyes, as if he¡¯d never smiled or laughed before. Fortunately or unfortunately, his lips were tightly closed and didn¡¯t say anything. Adrian was just staring at me, his eyes indifferent. Then he turned around and vanished like a shadow. * * * * * ¡°It was dreadful. This will go down in history as the worst martial arts event ever.¡± The apprentice priest spoke in a gloomy tone as he watched the final match between The Raven and The Berserker. That¡¯s what the priest explained. The Raven and The Berserker who went up to the arena did not fight. ¡°They seemed to be having a conversation facing each other.¡± The Raven¡¯s trademark was the so-called ¡°death smile.¡± I also saw him smile like a crazy person. ¡°The smiling Raven suddenly knelt down¡­ shedding tears. Then there was that.¡± ¡°Kingdom of Castaques! Forever!¡± Then he shouted loudly and committed suicide. Something unexpected happened, and the crowd fell silent as if they were sleeping. They only booed later, but the winner had already been determined. In a way they didn¡¯t expect, in vain. The priest wrinkled his brows as if he was trying to remember something. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have watched it. I was intrigued because everyone was buzzing about the finals¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s something that could happen, Aaron.¡± I gave the apprentice priest a stabilizer pill. He quickly took and swallowed it. ¡®You must have earned the money as you wish, huh.¡¯ However, it will not end as the temple had hoped. Although the Empire and the Kingdom of Castaques have reached a truce, a fierce war between the two flared up only a few years ago. Count Crawford was also in charge of guarding the border with the Kingdom. People didn¡¯t want to hear the name Kingdom Castaques because of the war¡¯s aftereffects. Furthermore, the West Monastery¡¯s most important event, the martial arts competition, was ruined in this circumstance. Serves them right! Furthermore, the temple¡¯s humility did not end there. Because The Berserker was declared the winner, he has been assigned to the Holy Knights. ¡°Did he say he¡¯d joined the Holy Knights?¡± ¡°Without a doubt. In any case, it¡¯s a great honor for a Toono.¡± The Vice-Commander of the Holy Knights, on the other hand, objected. He stated that the final match was not properly dealt with. ¡°I¡¯ll test your skills and talents!¡± As a result, he drew his swords and marched to the arena. ¡°Someone may have pushed him back. Because the finals were so mediocre.¡± In the end, the audience benefited from the fight between the two. However. ¡°That person¡­ He¡¯s completely insane. He really toyed that knight during the battle.¡± The knight was humiliated in front of a large crowd, but he managed to save his life by fleeing to the grandstands. The crowd erupted in celebration of The Berserker¡¯s victory. That was the whole summary of the final I heard. ¡®Is that man really obediently joined the Holy Knights?¡¯ It¡¯s going to be an issue. Since that man despised the Holy Knights Order, accusing them of being a bunch of fanatics. ¡°But why would The Raven do such a thing? Did he know how powerful his opponent was?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. That was completely unknown to me.¡± ¡°Oh, Miss Selina has never seen the match, has she?¡± The apprentice priest smiled awkwardly and followed me into the prison to clean it. My hands were occupied, but other thoughts raced through my mind. ¡®After all, Valhail Castaques is the man in the containment room.¡¯ It was too obvious to me why The Raven, a member of the kingdom¡¯s armed forces, knelt in front of him and shouted hurrah. ¡®Valhail Castaques.¡¯ This was due to his status as a member of the Kingdom of Castaques¡¯ royal family. The so-called Royal Blood! * * * * * Valhail and the Holy Knights set out for the temple. I didn¡¯t see him leave, but I was told he went on his feet without shackles. After thinking about spending more time in the monastery, I decided to return to the countdom. ¡®If it hadn¡¯t been for that guy, Adrian¡­¡¯ Adrian, who joined the White Knights Order on Camilla¡¯s strong recommendation a few years ago, is now undergoing rigorous training. He was training in a place close to the monastery. The fact that I had no idea when Adrian would come back to see me was terrifying. I¡¯d prefer to return to the countdom. Because even if I¡¯m within a 100-meter radius of Adrian in the countdom, Camilla will despise it and take care of it on her own. The goal of visiting the monastery for the first time had been fulfilled, so there was no reason not to return. Valhail, on the other hand, could be picked up from the Holy Knights later, as Shannon did. Adrian was the issue. ¡®Did he realize I wasn¡¯t the original Selina?¡¯ Adrian, on the other hand, remained silent. He was simply being trained quietly. ¡®That makes me even more nervous.¡¯ Penny, Camilla, Shannon, and Cedric all believe I¡¯ve changed, but they have no idea I was a completely different person. But Adrian¡¯s strange gaze, which was staring at me, was clearly doubtful. ¡®I¡¯d better not run into him as much as possible.¡¯ Even if I were an acting genius, it would never be easy to deceive someone who has a long history of liking one person. Volume 2 - CH 7 ¡°Now, what did you just say?¡± Camilla, who had gracefully lifted the teacup, sprung to her feet with a clang. Clang! Her hand was fairly harsh when she dropped the tea cup down. ¡°Did you just assume I¡¯d neglected Selina?¡± Camilla trembled, as though she couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯d been asked this. ¡°I spent my entire youth raising her¡­ but this is all I get.¡± Tears welled up in her big eyes in an instant. ¡°If only raising my dead husband¡¯s child made me hear this¡­¡­ I should have left before her father dried up. Sob¡­sob¡­ ¡° When Camilla couldn¡¯t say anything else, Emma, who was standing next to her, chimed in. ¡°What do you mean discrimination? It doesn¡¯t make sense, Commander. Do you have any idea how much Lady Selina means to our Madam?¡± ¡°Sob, sob¡­ Enough. You don¡¯t need to say anything else ¡± ¡°I was there as a living witness, right next to Madam and Lady Selina, and I saw everything.¡± Camilla¡¯s tears were brushed away by Emma, who brought out her handkerchief. Camilla, on the other hand, felt agitated and slapped Emma¡¯s hand and spoke angrily. ¡°What good are all the witnesses? To a man who has no faith in me!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°When Selina arrives tomorrow, be sure to ask her! You¡¯re not going to believe a word I say anyway!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m clueless that you don¡¯t want me to marry your brother? I knew you despised me from the start! Sob¡­¡± Cedric turned away, embarrassed by Camilla¡¯s shrill cry. He simply questioned cautiously if she had done something that would disappoint Selina. ¡°Commander, Madam has always treated Lady Selina like her own daughter, like if she were her own daughter.¡± Cedric was addressed by Emma, who had a kind expression on her face. ¡°Although Madam is not her biological mother, I know better than anyone that Madam did her best. Even more so than Lady Shanon¡­¡­¡± ¡°Get out! Get out now!¡± Camilla threw a teacup to the ground. Emma bolted out the study, as if she were fleeing. There are only two of them remaining. Camilla cried for a long time, and Cedric waited for her to finish sobbing by staring out the window. Camilla, bored of her opponent¡¯s disinterest, was the first to raise the white flag. ¡°Such a stone like man.¡± (T/N: ?? ?? ?? a man who like a stone, used to describe a person who rarely, almost never, show her/his feelings.) ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°A woman is crying in front of you, but you don¡¯t even want to soothe her.¡± Cedric then switched his gaze to Camila and opened his mouth with an uninterested expression. ¡°Is this something to make a fuss about?¡± ¡°Make a fuss you said!?¡± ¡°I just¡­ asked once. Because you¡¯re the parent of that child, and my niece has a worried expression on her face!¡± Cedric¡¯s voice sank, as if he was irritated. ¡°When my brother died, I declared my decision to adopt Selina.¡± Camilla shifted her attention away from him, her face solemn, as if she already knew what he was going to say. ¡°You! You were the one who opposed it so vehemently, claiming that the child should never be adopted because one of her parents is still alive and well! You were the one who opposed it!¡± Her side face was struck by resentful hostile eyes. ¡°At the time, you were so against¡­¡­!¡± Cedric inhaled deeply to calm his heightened emotions. ¡°Don¡¯t you think I have the right to ask you that much? Even if she isn¡¯t my daughter, she is still my bloodline!¡± ¡°Everything would have been solved if you had married me, Cedric.¡± ¡°Stop talking about crazy things!¡± Cedric, who ultimately got up from his seat, sneered at Camilla and poked his finger at her. ¡°Who wants to marry a girl like you? Who? What kind of man in the world!¡± Camilla remained unfazed by his angry words. ¡°I¡¯m not like my brother, who is obsessed with money and power to the point of selling his honor. Then, excuse me.¡± Bang! Camilla bit her lower lip as she stared at Cedric¡¯s back as he opened the study door as if he¡¯d smash it. It was the first time he had asked her a question like that. He had to have met Selina at some point. ¡®What was she talking about, that stupid bitch?¡¯ There were numerous bad events. Cedric began to watch her after learning that the Countdom had been vacant for a long time. The servants¡¯ eyes were pretty stinging. Furthermore. ¡®How dare she threaten me when she is only a knight¡¯s daughter?¡¯ Emma. Emma was clearly a threat, talking about witnesses and flirting in front of her. Emma paid Camilla almost daily visits and made an appeal because of Penny, who was dressed in a maid¡¯s outfit and freely wandering the Countdom. Even if Penny were a commoner with no backup, she couldn¡¯t send Selina¡¯s maid out because she is Selina¡¯s only maid. No, that¡¯s something possible to do, but¡­¡­ she was trying to save herself for fear of suspicion after doing such a thing in front of Cedric¡¯s nose. Penny was also the one who got Cedric¡¯s permission to work as a maid. ¡®It irritates me. This and that¡¯s also¡­¡¯ Camilla rubbed her temples in response to a sudden headache. She had no doubt that she would one day seduce Cedric and convince him to marry her. She did this because she wanted to bestow the Crawford surname on her son Adrian. ¡®My ex-husband refused, but if it¡¯s Cedric¡­¡¯ Because they¡¯re in the same squad, Cedric will never disregard him, White Eagle Knights Order. Remarriage with Cedric, however, was not easy no matter how many times she tried. Cedric was the most conservative man in the empire. He was apprehensive about marrying his brother¡¯s wife. Cedric also seemed unpleasant and nasty to Camilla, who had been proposing marriage for a long time. Camilla¡¯s heart went cold in response to Cedric¡¯s humiliation. * * * * * ¡°What did you say your name was?¡± ¡°My-my name is¡­Penny, My Lord.¡± Penny, who had been summoned by Cedric, shook like an ash tree. ¡°I called you at this particular time to inquire about Selina.¡± Camilla and Emma shivering in denial, but Cedric couldn¡¯t forget Selina¡¯s gaze when she said the monastery was more comfortable than her own house How could that poor environment be more comfortable than home? Furthermore, her statement that she was frightened of stuttering again because Camilla was at home hinted at abuse. Cedric closed his eyes and rested his forehead on his hand as he breathed deeply. ¡®It¡¯s not possible.¡¯ Because of his principal job as the Knights Order Commander and to preserve the territory, Cedric could not get attached to Countdom. Camilla and Selina, on the other hand, spent ten years in this Countdom together. But Selina had been abused for so long? Is this the reason she¡¯s been stuttering for so long? It was unbelievable. He didn¡¯t even want to believe it. ¡®I truly hope this isn¡¯t the case.¡¯ May Camilla be a wonderful mom, as she is so sure that she did be. In a heartfelt prayer, Cedric summoned Penny. ¡°Just in case.¡± He struggled to open his mouth. ¡°Is Camilla¡­?¡± ¡°Achoo!¡± Penny, who had a harsh cough, coughed on her handkerchief as if she were a lung disease patient. ¡°S-Sorry¡­¡± Cedric scowled and glanced at her purple lips like a sick person. ¡°If you catch a cold, let the others know that you¡¯re sick.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t have a cold.¡± ¡°Then do you have a miscellaneous disease? Since before, I believe you¡¯ve been coughing a lot.¡± Penny wiped her nose and continued. ¡°Well, the annex is so cold at night. The temperature had plummeted to the point where it was perfect for freezing to death¡­ Only at night do I cough.¡± To some extent, what Penny said was correct. Furthermore. ¡°And if you ever have a chance to encounter your uncle, pretend to have a cold.¡± Penny arrived with a blue dye on her lips as soon as Cedric summoned her. ¡°It¡¯s not just me, but Lady Selina was like that too.¡± Cedric looked to be completely perplexed. ¡°We coughed as if we were competing every night, so there were many days when we couldn¡¯t sleep until dawn.¡± Cedric, perplexed, cast an unintentional glance at William Spencer, who stood next to him. He was also listening, his brows furrowed, as though he was puzzled as to why. ¡°How come you and Selina are both so cold?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s because no one brings firewood.¡± ¡°Huh.¡± Cedric was taken aback and licked his lips as if it were second nature to him. ¡°That is the servant who is too indolent to do their job?¡± ¡°All of them.¡± ¡°¡­ All of them? ¡°Yes. All of them.¡± Camilla has been a good mother to Cedric so far, taking care of Selina, who is not her biological daughter. If this is the case, he¡¯s perplexed as to why Camilla was unaware that no one provides firewood to Selina every night. ¡°When you get to the castle, they will act as though they are bringing it to us¡­ But, My Lord, there was a moment when I slept hugging Lady Selina because I was scared she¡¯d freeze to death because you¡¯re not around.¡± ¡°When it¡¯s so cold outside, why does Selina insist on staying in the annex?¡± Penny violently shook her head. ¡°Lady Selina never expressed a desire to remain at the annex. She doesn¡¯t like it at all.¡± Despite Cedric¡¯s repeated recommendations, Selina stated that she did not want to leave the annex. ¡°Cedric, leave her alone. I suppose she prefers the annex since it is cool and quiet. Selina, as you may be aware, is a hothead.¡± There was also a moment when he asked her directly if it was true. Selina would nod her head at that point. Cedric felt like he was lost in a maze. ¡°In Madam¡¯s company, Lady Selina could never reveal the reason.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you come to me and tell me the truth?¡± ¡°Because, My Lord, you¡¯ve never been in the Countdom for more than three days in a month.¡± Cedric will do another inspection of the territory tomorrow. He was going to be gone for a week. ¡°What on earth is the butler up to?¡± He¡¯d tell Cedric right away if something like this happened. He had a foolish thought as he tightened his fist. ¡®The butler¡­ is the one Camilla brought.¡¯ * * * * * ¡°Lady Selina requires an escort, Commander.¡± Cedric shook his other hand after sending Penny and stroking his head with his hand. ¡°What exactly do you mean? An escort for a child who never leaves the house?¡± ¡°However, Lady Selina may be in peril not outside, but within the Countdom.¡± Cedric finally opened his eyes and returned his gaze to William. ¡°That maid stated Madam had been treating Lady Selina harshly.¡± ¡°She is, of course. She is even stricter with her biological daughter.¡± Camilla was a conservative nobleman who was born and reared in the capital. As a result, she was well-known for her demeanor and manners in society. Shannon was once booted out of a dinner because her elbow touched the table, and Cedric witnessed her crying. ¡°Seline will not know humility if she does not educated thoroughly.¡± As the eldest daughter, Selina¡¯s words and actions replace the Crawford family¡¯s name in society. On that point, Cedric agreed with Camilla. Because she was from the capital, there were some things he wouldn¡¯t understand, but Cedric had no doubts about Camilla¡¯s personality as the Duke¡¯s second daughter. Do something or abuse the child¡­ ¡°Not only does she smack the Lady till she passes out, but she also locks her in the annex closet all day.¡± ¡°¡­ What?¡± Cedric was startled, almost leaping from his seat. He looked more surprised than when he was attacked from behind. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only heard of it, but there¡¯s no clear evidence.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°So, I¡¯ll bring that evidence.¡± William¡¯s eyes shined more than ever. ¡°Please assign me as Lady Selina¡¯s escort, Commander.¡± Volume 2 - CH 8 A month had passed since I had left the Countdom. There were numerous changes when I returned from the monastery. The servants¡¯ glances have changed, and there is a new person standing next to me. ¡°An escort knight?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± At Cedric¡¯s calm answer, I tilted my head as if I had never thought of it. Then I returned my gaze to William Spencer, who stood in the doorway. ¡®Hi Husky?¡¯ With his thick eyebrows standing out, he was a person with a fairly high rank in the White Eagle Knights. Cedric became the next Commander of the White Eagle Knights when Camilla poisoned him. ¡®Alright, I like this a lot.¡¯ He¡¯ll be enough to protect me. Indeed, Adrian¡¯s appearance, which evokes a bulldozer, has made me anxious. Can I say that I came to the realization of the fear of the original story? ¡®The submale lead is to that extent, but the Grand Duke, the main male lead, must be more¡­¡­¡¯ I¡¯m not sure what he¡¯ll do if I¡¯m unlucky enough to run into him. It gives me goosebumps just thinking about it. ¡°How is my mother? Is she doing well?¡± Camilla was nowhere to be found in the Countdom. Neither Shannon or Emma. ¡°Well.¡± Cedric was uninterested in responding. ¡°My mother must have been very busy.¡± I spoke as if I were a frail filial daughter, but I could tell the moment I arrived in Countdom. The chilly environment. The servants who are really observant. It was clear that there was an argument between Cedric and Camilla. ¡°I wanted to tell her about what happened in the monastery.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you take your time and think about it? You must be exhausted as well.¡± ¡°My mother, too, I believe, will be interested in the Martial Arts Championship. Every year, the apprentice priest who has been actively observing it stated¡­¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s all there is to it.¡± Cedric became icy as I kept discussing Camilla while pretending not to know. ¡°Move your bedroom, Selina.¡± ¡°What? Suddenly?¡± ¡°Yeah. The annex is far too cold and isolated for a frail lady.¡± Cedric¡¯s eyes shone with a fierce determination I¡¯d never seen before. ¡°Of course, there are some who disagree.¡± He groaned and held down his rage as he stated this. ¡°With Camilla, change your room.¡± ¡°What?¡± Camilla¡¯s room is the most opulent in the Countdom. ¡°Do it that way.¡± As though he wasn¡¯t actually listening any more, Cedric left the annex, stating he¡¯d have the servant pack my belongings. ¡®Oh yeah!¡¯ With delight, I returned Penny¡¯s gaze. First and foremost, my aim was to switch rooms with Shannon. ¡®But I managed to hook Camilla?¡¯ A fishing needle tossed to catch a minnow caught a huge fish. It was because Penny did her part nicely while I was in the monastery. ¡°The two of them have a huge argument.¡± Penny explained what had happened earlier in the day as she packed away my few belongings. ¡°My mother and my uncle?¡± ¡°Yes, Lady. Do you want something to eat, my Lady?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°But, my Lady, you came home without having had your breakfast.¡± ¡°Yes, I know. I¡¯m full despite the fact that I haven¡¯t eaten anything.¡± Ah, I want to see that face. Unfortunately, I haven¡¯t even met Camilla since I possessed this world. ¡®The woman who looks like a snake.¡¯ She¡¯s elegant, but she¡¯s also poisonous. She actually poisoned Cedric¡­¡­ And in the original story, Camilla confessed just before her death. ¡°I am the one who killed Joanna.¡± She was ready to be decapitated since she was on death row. Camilla informs Selina, who went to confirm the end of the Duke Maple family at the Grand Duke¡¯s invitation. ¡°You know, Selina. Your mother. She vomited blood and died without a single scream. Do you know how terrible it was? Well, you couldn¡¯t even see it.¡± Camilla was beheaded as soon as she finished her words, as if she was swearing, and the frail Selina fainted at the same time. As I read that, I remembered how frustrated I was at the time. How could such a disgusting revenge be possible? ¡®It was a total waste.¡¯ There was no winner in the story of the . If I had to choose, I¡¯d go with¡­¡­ Grand Duke? However, he was terribly twisted as well. ¡®I don¡¯t know how she killed Joanna, but I know how she poisoned Cedric.¡¯ I decided to pretend to stutter in front of others until Franz came to visit the castle. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that winter has come to an end. Madam should also be aware of how frigid the annex is in the dead of winter.¡± Penny was torn between happiness and sadness. Cedric, on the other hand, was bound to return to Camilla. Even if Cedric came out like that now, his faith in Camilla could not be shattered in an instant. ¡°Has my mother been deafeningly quiet? Are you hurt?¡± In my pocket is a magical stone that can heal any wound. ¡°I¡¯m fine, my Lady. Madam, couldn¡¯t call me because Commander has been observing her closely.¡± ¡°That¡¯s reassuring.¡± ¡°On top of that, she still doesn¡¯t believe my Lady speaks fluently now. Since she never sees it in person.¡± ¡°Oh, really? That¡¯s great.¡± ¡°The only one who keeps staring at me is Emma. Even though I¡¯m now officially a maid, she warned me not to think we¡¯re on the same level.¡± Penny snorted, as she typically does when she has a resentment towards Emma. ¡°Even so, do you think hitting is the only thing she can do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be concerned about Emma.¡± ¡°Well, Lady Shannon is the true problem. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s excitedly trying to bully my Lady again¡­¡­¡± Shannon was nothing. I¡¯ve never worried about Shannon. That child was very dependent and ignorant. If she doesn¡¯t have anybody to lean on, she¡¯ll be quiet as a clam. ¡°Don¡¯t be concerned, Penny.¡± When I held my dress and opened the door, William quickly lifted my luggage. I spoke as if for him to hear as I walked by pretending not to see him. ¡°It¡¯s a relief that winter is over. How chilly must it be for my uncle, who spends a lot of time outside?¡± ¡°Commander has been at the Countdom for quite some time. He also dispatched another person to survey the territory.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I instinctively returned my gaze to William as I asked Penny a follow-up question. He reacted with a nod when our gazes met. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ right.¡± William Spencer. He swiftly bowed his head and his ears turned crimson when I glanced at him. I thought he was a knight with strong pride. I had no idea he could bend that easily. In the original story, he confronted Camilla and left the Crawford family with the knights, who wanted to go to the capital together. That¡¯s why I was nervous inside. I was concerned that I would have to confront him, but it didn¡¯t appear to be necessary. ¡®Maybe he didn¡¯t like Camilla originally.¡¯ Is that why he¡¯s trying to get on my line? Everyone would assume that my relationship with Camilla had altered since the bedroom had been changed. Oh, except for my uncle who has no sense in that manner. ¡°Lord Spencer.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Would it bother you if I addressed you by your given name, Lord?¡± Penny, who was standing behind me, gave me a surprised look. ¡°My Lady?¡± Penny shook her head, as if to prevent me. Except for Cedric, the Commander, Camilla and Shannon addressed the knights by their titles, which I understand. In the sense of respect and gratitude. This is because, while the knights are salaried, they are not workers of the Countdom. Salary was a pure expression of gratitude for honorable knights¡¯ loyalty. ¡®And all that salary comes from Camilla¡¯s family.¡¯ But I don¡¯t have the financial means to do so right now. As a result, I desired loyalty at no cost to my knights. ¡®Am I being too brazen?¡¯ It makes no difference. If he doesn¡¯t like it, never mind. ¡°William.¡± The easiest and most successful way of breaking past people¡¯s barriers is to call their names. ¡°Right?¡± ¡°¡­ Yes.¡± ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, you¡¯re around my age.¡± Same-age nonsense! He said he was ten years older than me. But William didn¡¯t correct me when I was mistaken. ¡°If it¡¯s an escort, we¡¯ll constantly stick with each other in the future, but it¡¯ll be beneficial if we get to know each other quickly. What do you think?¡± As he bowed his head, I slightly bowed my head to check his expression. ¡°Do you dislike it? If I offended you, please accept my apologies.¡± ¡°Oh, no. That¡¯s not the case.¡± Only then did William¡¯s face, which had been lifted, turn bright red. ¡°Then from now on¡­¡­ Please address me as William.¡± ¡°Oh my god, Lord Spencer!¡± Penny was surprised and pointed her finger at William¡¯s face. ¡°Nosebleed! Your nose is leaking blood!¡± He had not yet seen a steady trickle of blood dripping from his nose. I put my handkerchief over his nose, surprised. He chuckled cheerfully even when he saw the scarlet blood. ¡°My friends usually call me Willy¡­¡­¡± Regardless of his nosebleeds, William grinned shyly as he accepted my handkerchief with both hands. ¡®Here¡¯s one more eolppa!¡¯ (T/N: ?? ¨C eolppa ?? ?? means someone whose falling solely because of appearance/face)sEven though I kicked my tongue inside, I smiled awkwardly at him. It was good that I quickly recognized people like William after awakening from Selina¡¯s body. * * * * * I looked down at the sealed letter after finishing the blue sealing. The letter was addressed to the temple. Originally, I planned to request Franz to pay me a visit, but¡­¡­ ¡®This letter will be leaked.¡¯ The content will be delivered directly to Camilla¡¯s ears. Even before putting this letter on the pigeon¡¯s leg, it was obvious that the servants would peep. Because Camilla is the sole owner of Countdom. At the same time, I was attending to another matter at the temple. ¡®Valhail.¡¯ I¡¯m sure he made it into the Holy Knights without difficulty, right? I wasn¡¯t concerned because I had heard he had gone off on his own. ¡®I¡¯m sure he¡¯s doing well there.¡¯ Perhaps¡­ Perhaps he¡¯ll be waiting for me at the temple. Because I informed him that I was a monastery trainee. My heart suffocated at the thought. The reason I felt heartburn as if I had a fish thorn was because of the promise I made to him. ¡®A promise to give him a name.¡¯ And then I left by myself. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t make such a promise.¡¯ Anyway, I made the promise since I expected to see him again in the future. ¡®How can I fully restore Valhail to the Countdom¡­¡¯ But didn¡¯t Franz say something similar before? That the Holy Knights¡¯ knight will never be taken away. It was also difficult to integrate him, a former Toono, into the Coundom¡¯s knights. Camilla will be strongly opposed. ¡®How did Shanon manage to bring him here?¡¯ As a result, I resolved to seek assistance from someone who knows the answer. Shannon. ¡®I hope Valhail doesn¡¯t fall in love with Shannon and suddenly antagonize me.¡¯ I worked so hard to heal his body that was torn apart! ¡®Yeah, there¡¯s no way he won¡¯t avenge my kindness.¡¯ If he betrayed me, then he¡¯s really not a human. For now, Valhail and I were acquainted. We didn¡¯t only know each other¡¯s faces. We even spent the night together, only two of us, in that little room. ¡®He won¡¯t be that harsh.¡¯ It¡¯s hard to say it myself, but I felt like he had already fallen in love with me and couldn¡¯t get out of it. ¡®Please wait calmly until I pick you up.¡¯ * * * * * Unlike usual, the hallway of the annex was crowded. ¡®They¡¯ve already changed the bedroom.¡¯ The busy servants looked back on me once in a while. ¡°What do you do without starting a fire in the fireplace? Are you telling me to freeze to death?¡± I heard a hysterical high note from the bedroom at the end of the hallway, which was originally my room. The voice that looked so much like Shannon was clearly Camilla. It seems that my luggage had already been moved by Penny to the Countess¡¯ bedroom. ¡®This is bad. Will the Madam of the house get used to the annex?¡¯ Well, that¡¯s not my business! I grabbed the corner of my mouth that kept going up and headed for a servant. ¡°P-p-please s-s-send th-this letter t-to the m-m-monastery.¡± ¡°Yes, Lady. I understand.¡± It was a time when I handed a letter to the servant, who kept glancing at my face curiously, and turned to my new bedroom. I encountered a welcome person at the corner. ¡°Hi, Emma¡±. Emma, who ignored me like air and passed by, stopped. ¡°Emma, have you seen my maid yet? She said she wanted to hear my story about the martial art competition, but is she too busy for that?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Emma¡¯s fist trembled. I heard from Penny that Emma, a baron¡¯s daughter, was very displeased that Penny, a commoner, became an official maid. That¡¯s why I wanted to scratch her gently. ¡°You¡¯re Shannon¡¯s maid, so I hope you get along with Penny.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Emma, I don¡¯t really hate you.¡± Looking at Emma¡¯s back, I quietly moved my lips. ¡°Even though you tore my dress to pieces.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me!¡± Emma, who looked back at me, shouted almost as if she was screaming. ¡°I didn¡¯t do that!¡± Emma¡¯s face turned white because she had been reprimanded for it while I was away. ¡°Penny, that crazy girl is trying to put it on me! That girl ripped your dress!¡± The attention of the servants was focused on this side at once. ¡°Penny is the only one who can enter your closet. I really didn¡¯t do that!¡± ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± As I nodded in surprise, Emma turned around as cold as the wind blew. I felt a deep anger at Emma¡¯s step who was walking like running. It was clear what that child would say to Camilla without having to listen. * * * * * ¡°Anything else good happened? You¡¯ve been laughing since earlier, My Lady.¡± ¡°We moved our bedroom. What¡¯s better than that?¡± The Countess¡¯ bedroom was more colorful than expected. It is true that it looks tacky in my eyes, but it was a hundred times better than the gutter-like bedroom in the annex I originally stayed in. Most of all, what I liked was the view of the garden from the window. ¡®All I could see from the annex was the stable only.¡¯ It¡¯s still a wasteland because it¡¯s winter, but I imagined a garden where purple flowers would soon bloom. ¡°My Lady, Madam is such a scary person. She came from the capital city.¡± Penny whispered anxiously behind me, who was almost stuck to the window. ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen if you don¡¯t listen to her, my Lady.¡± I stared at Penny¡¯s proper young face reflected off the window. ¡°So¡­ Don¡¯t get on her nerves for no reason.¡± Does Penny know Camilla is good at poison? Suddenly, I remembered her confession that she had replaced the poison the original Selina was trying to drink. Come to think of it¡­¡­ ¡®How did she know that?¡¯ Volume 2 - CH 9 She definitely said that at the time. ¡°But I couldn¡¯t pretend not to know, at the thought of the late Countess, your dead mother.¡± Don¡¯t tell me, Penny knew that Camilla killed Joanna? Even if I heard the answer right now, I couldn¡¯t tell if it was all true. ¡°I would have been punished for destroying your dress if it hadn¡¯t been for your advice, my Lady.¡± I slowly turned away from the window because the sun was so intense. ¡°Did you rip it apart?¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s not my doing! That¡¯s impossible for me to do, my Lady.¡± Penny leapt out of her seat. Well, I simply said it out of the blue¡­¡­ I¡¯m even more eager to tease her if she reacts like this ¡°Madam tried to put the blame on me. And Madam finally found that Emma was the culprit, however¡­¡­¡± ¡°But, according to Emma, you were the one who did it.¡± ¡°Oh, my goodness. How could she be so brazen? It¡¯s a lie! She definitely lied!¡± Penny¡¯s face became flushed. ¡°I know. You weren¡¯t the one who did it.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­¡­ for believing me, my Lady.¡± Her feelings were shown intact, perhaps because she is still young. Only Penny was as pure as white paper in this Countdom, where everyone wears masks. * * * * * In a room that resembles a warehouse. Camila was basking in the fireplace, sitting in a velvet chair that didn¡¯t fit her surroundings at all. ¡°Would you let Selina stay there no matter how much she wanted to if you truly thought of her as your biological daughter?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem with the annex? It¡¯s a place where a lady can reside in complete comfort.¡± ¡°What? What are you talking about? Then you should go there and try to stay!¡± Camilla eventually ended up like this as a result of her futile attempt to preserve her pride. Camilla clenched her teeth. ¡®How dare you kick the owner out of the bedroom?¡¯ In any case, the Vassals will not remain silent on this issue. They were first opposed, claiming that they couldn¡¯t trust strangers to lead the house, but after tasting the money, they changed their minds. Camilla planned to stay until the Vassals stepped up. ¡®Cedric will undoubtedly apologize to me.¡¯ He didn¡¯t usually ask, but what great interest he suddenly had in Selina? Camilla, who was full of grudge, vowed revenge as she watched the burning flames. A knock came from outside at that moment. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s me. May I come in?¡± It was Emma. Emma was visiting Camilla more than Shannon these days, begging her to kick Penny out. Camilla refused to let her in since she was irritated by the bedroom problem. Emma sneaked inside the bedroom while the servants were rearranging large pieces of furniture. ¡°I just met Lady Selina, Madam. But do you know what she was saying to me?¡± Emma was overjoyed and attempted to frame Selina in some way, but she forgot to welcome Camilla. ¡°Lady Selina said that she was the one who asked the Commander to change your bedroom. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s trying to screw you, Madam!¡± Camilla¡¯s expression was becoming increasingly icy, and Emma was completely unaware of it. ¡°She must have given Penny orders to report everything you¡¯ve done to her to the Commander all this time¡­¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean by everything I¡¯ve done all this time?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Camilla, who had been staring at the stove the entire time, suddenly returned her gaze to Emma. ¡°I¡¯ve never done anything wrong in my life with Selina. So, what exactly are you referring to? Did I ever treat Selina badly?¡± Emma forgot what she planned to say when she saw Camilla¡¯s gorgeous smile when she asked such a question. ¡°Of-of course, Madam was very nice to Lady Selina, but¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, but?¡± Emma¡¯s brow furrowed in response to Camilla¡¯s brazen retort. ¡°Anyway, Madam, you have to do something.¡± ¡°Do something?¡± ¡°Yes. Madam, if you keep staying like this, you might get caught up in Selina¡¯s scam and be kicked out.¡± Camilla scoffed and laughed openly. ¡®Scheme? What a load of nonsense!¡¯ Even if all things happened, there was no way that timid child would plan any scheme. ¡®What can she do when she can¡¯t even speak properly?¡¯ Penny¡¯s words came to mind as she was thinking. Penny stated that when only the two of them are around, Selina stutters and cries like a fool. ¡®She might be able to fool Shannon or Emma into thinking she¡¯s eloquent.¡¯ However. ¡®I¡¯m confident she¡¯ll stop pretending if I haul her here in front of me. Since Selina is a child who was afraid to make eye contact with me.¡¯ Camilla rested heavily against the sofa, her gaze fixed on Emma. ¡®It was all because of Emma that Cedric started to care about Selina. If only she hadn¡¯t ripped that dress!¡¯ Cedric would not have guessed that there would be any problems between the three, the mother and the daughters. It was Emma who caused the crack. Shannon failed to keep away from the envious Emma, despite her warnings. ¡®Should I kick Emma out?¡¯ Camilla doubts everyone, but Selina. Selina is the world¡¯s ultimate stutterer and coward. Unless she became someone else, there¡¯s no way Selina would change. Camilla reasoned that if there was anyone in the Crawford Family she needed to keep in control, it would be Cedric, not the powerless Selina. ¡°Madam, Lady Selina thought you were a fool. Madam, you should definitely do something about her. You must show your authenticity to her. Starting with Penny¡­¡­¡± ¡°Now¡­ What am I supposed to do with my precious daughter?¡± Camilla, who spoke plainly, smiled at Emma¡¯s poorly crumpled face. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen her face. As her wish.¡± Camilla beckoned to the servant. ¡°Call Selina.¡± * * * * * ¡°Mo-mo-mother¡­ d-d-did you call me¡­¡­¡± A ragged dress. A face incapable of making eye contact. Camilla was relieved to see Selina, who looked exactly the same as previously. She appeared more beggar-like than usual, with a shriveled appearance similar to a shrunken fabric. ¡°Selina, aren¡¯t you going to greet me? I haven¡¯t seen you in over a month and a half.¡± ¡°I was planning to come¡­¡­ but¡­¡± When Camilla hears the servants say Selina has been wandering around the Countdom, she is always sceptical. ¡®All right, then.¡¯ Selina¡¯s decision to go to the monastery on her alone was not unexpected. After all, the monastery would be Selina¡¯s sole visit in the years ahead. Many people were willing to pay a high price for that attractive pretty face. Among them, Camilla liked Count Granson the most. Selina would have a husband that was 70 years older than her, but Selina would never say no. As she always did. After Selina¡¯s birthday, Camilla planned to sell her to Count Granson for a reasonable price. Then, after becoming a widow, Selina will be unable to bear the loneliness of being left alone and will visit the monastery. ¡®By then, Adrian will be leading the White Eagle Knights in the capital.¡¯ Camila could clearly see the bright future ahead of her. ¡°You¡¯re right. What was your experience of the monastery?¡± ¡°Mo-mo-monastery¡­¡­¡± Suddenly, Selina sobbed uncontrollably. Penny, surprised, pulled out her handkerchief and murmured, wiping Selina¡¯s tears with it. ¡°My Lady, don¡¯t cry. You¡¯ve already returned to your home. This is the Countdom, not the monastery.¡± The girl¡¯s slender shoulders trembled, triggering people¡¯s protective instincts to the point where they wanted to hug her. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve had a lot of difficulties. I asked for nothing.¡± ¡°Sob¡­ sob¡­ mo-mo-monastery¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. I didn¡¯t call you to hear about the boring monasteries.¡± Camilla quickly changed the subject as she shook her hand. ¡°I mean this bedroom. Aren¡¯t you the most versed about this place?¡± Selina was unable to respond and simply nodded quietly. ¡°Open the secret door.¡± ¡°Se-secret door?¡± Count Crawford¡¯s castle has secret passageways running out of each of the bedrooms. The Empire is still in a ceasefire, but since Crawford¡¯s territory is a crossing point bordering the Kingdom, it was to prepare for a possible war. Selina, on the other hand, only blinked her red eyes, as if she had no clue. Camilla was genuinely pleased since her figures resembled a handcrafted doll. ¡®How can such a lovely daughter be mine¡­¡­ How much can I get?¡¯ 1 billion? 2 billion? ¡®Count Granson will never think it¡¯s a waste to give me all of his fortune.¡¯ Because he would fall asleep every night embracing his lovely wife, who was as lovely as a fairy. ¡°Since my Lady awoke after taking sleeping pills, Madam¡­¡­ Please forgive her.¡± ¡°Okay. Then go for it.¡± Camilla waved her hand liberally. Penny ran out of the room with Selina, as if she needed to get away as soon as possible. ¡°Do you know where the secret door is, Penny?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ I believe it is under the bed. My Lady doesn¡¯t open it very often, so I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As Camilla watched Selina leaving the room with Penny¡¯s assistance, she slowly stood up. It wasn¡¯t Selina, her lovely but destitute stepdaughter, who she had to look after. It was Emma, who threatened her by claiming to be a witness to what had passed. Volume 2 - CH 10 ¡°What brings you to my room, Mother?¡± Shannon, who had just received word from the maid that her mother had arrived, greeted Camilla with a beaming smile. When the postal servant noticed Camilla, he quickly bowed down and walked away. ¡°I was just about to go greet you, Mother.¡± Camilla didn¡¯t respond to Shannon and instead gazed at Emma, who was embroidering herself in front of the stove. ¡°At the monastery, Selina must have seduced a man. That bitch really.¡± Shannon was overjoyed at the good news she had just received. ¡°I think I should pay a visit to the temple. I¡¯d like to investigate the priest named Aaron, whom she seduced, and¡­¡­¡± Shannon, who was trying to impress after receiving the ¡®love letter¡¯ that Selina was going to send to the temple, could not finish her words. It was because of Camilla¡¯s cold expression. ¡°Lock the door and get out.¡± ¡°Yes Madam.¡± The servants promptly locked the bedroom door and left as Camilla gave the order. The sound of the door locking was reflected in Shannon and Emma¡¯s features at the same time. ¡°Arrgghhh!¡± Camilla, who approached Emma at once, grabbed Emma¡¯s hair and whispered. ¡°On the subject of the daughter of a lowly knight¡­¡­ Do you think you have the audacity to threaten me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding, Madam! Argh, it¡¯s a misunderstanding! Arrggghhh!¡± Slap- Emma was slapped in the cheek and collapsed to the floor. ¡°I¡¯m sure you made everything up. Cedric became like that to me because of you, you bitch.¡± Camilla led her to the fireplace, which was ablaze. ¡°Would you like me to rip off your face?¡± Emma burst into tears as she shook her head. ¡°Do you honestly believe I didn¡¯t know you were resentful of Selina? Do you think I wouldn¡¯t know that you live with the pleasure of tormenting her?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it, Madam! It¡¯s all Lady Selina¡­¡­¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who was the happiest while watching her get tortured? By the way, did you think you¡¯d be fine after threatening me in this way? It seems that you have huge ambitions.¡± Camilla gazed down at Emma, who had crumpled under her feet, as she let go of her hand as if pushing. ¡°Pack your belongings and leave as soon as possible.¡± Shannon stood in the corner, holding her breath as she watched it. ¡°Please, Ma-madam, have mercy¡­¡­¡± ¡°Did you believe you¡¯d be able to seek forgiveness after such a brazen act? Emma.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t such a stupid kid.¡± Tsk- Camilla kicked her tongue and slid the small vial from her neck into Emma¡¯s trembling hands. ¡°If I don¡¯t hear about your body being discovered in the forest by tomorrow morning, your father, who has nothing but honor, will die first, followed by your mother, and finally your siblings.¡± ¡°Sob¡­¡± ¡°Emma, save your family.¡± Emma¡¯s eyes welled up with tears when she felt a gentle tap on her back. * * * * * ¡°How do you manage to act so perfectly, Lady?¡± Penny asked with her big eyes when only the two of us were left in the room. Because that¡¯s my major, it¡¯s no surprise that I act so good. ¡°My Lady, your tears are pouring down like a waterfall!¡± Penny felt both intrigued and soothed by the situation. ¡°Actually, I was taken aback. I genuinely thought you were stuttering once again and¡­¡­¡± Penny must have been embarrassed, even though we had planned the actions ahead of time. ¡°You performed an excellent job as well.¡± ¡°Really?¡± It was then. Outside, there was a lot of noise. Penny, who had gone out to find out what was going on, returned with a broad smile on her face. ¡°This is amazing, lady! Emma was exiled from the Countdom.¡± ¡°Really?¡± As I heard the shocking news, my eyes widened. ¡°Has Emma worked for a long time?¡± ¡°She was said to have been taken as a companion for Lady Shannon when she was still a baby. I heard that Madam only breast-fed Lord Adrian.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a pity¡­¡­ Shannon has to be sad.¡± ¡°What exactly do you mean, Lady? That¡¯s a pity? Don¡¯t you remember what she¡¯s been up to all this time?¡± Penny, who had become contemplative, gave me a weird look. ¡°Emma pushed my Lady into the pond in the dead of winter. Think of how you nearly died back then, my Lady!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°How about the time she brought a ferocious hound into your room and nearly bit you, my Lady? She even fed you some rotten fish!¡± The feeling of pity for Emma vanished as I listened to it. ¡°My Lady, she even ripped your dress! Twice!¡± What happened to Selina when she was a child was not detailed in the original story. However, Selina, who has a good personality, stated that she was delighted from the bottom of her heart when she learned that Emma had died. ¡°Penny, call William.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Penny¡¯s hasty exit from the bedroom was satisfying. It made me feel good to know that someone was following my instructions and that everything was progressing as planned. ¡°It¡¯s not twice, Penny, but once.¡± At that time, Emma wasn¡¯t the one who ripped the dress. Because¡­¡­ It was me. I remembered how much pleasure it was to tear the dress apart and burst out laughing, which I had been holding back. Volume 2 - CH 11 ¡°Are you still awake, my Lady? ¡°I¡¯ll be heading to bed soon. Don¡¯t be worried, sleep first.¡± Penny yawned and walked out of the room, saying she was going to sleep with her feet stretched out today. I gave a secret command to William. I wanted to make sure he took care of it properly. I sat in front of the window, waiting for something. Early in the morning, at dusk. I could see people starting to work at a glance in this wonderfully comfortable bedroom. ¡®I am slowly getting sleepy.¡¯ It was then. I was utterly relieved when I saw someone dressed in a black robe. It wasn¡¯t William, though. Because that person¡¯s figure is much smaller than William¡­¡­ And the fast walking pace was very familiar to me. ¡®Who is that?¡¯ There¡¯s one more suspicious person there. With a lantern in hand, I stormed out of my seat and down the stairs. And. ¡°Stop right there.¡± That woman stopped opening Shannon¡¯s bedroom door and raised her robe at my command. I marched up to the woman, raising the lantern. The identity was quickly exposed when the hood was tilted back. ¡°¡­¡­ Shannon?¡± Shannon¡¯s swollen eyes glowed as she looked at me. She seems to have sobbed a lot. ¡°Where do you go alone at this late hour?¡± I said this, but I already knew the answer to Shannon¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°Did you say your goodbyes to Emma?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shannon didn¡¯t answer, and bit her lower lip. Instead, her trembling eyes told all. ¡°Hurry up and go in. I¡¯ll pretend as if I never see you. If you¡¯re afraid of being alone,¡­¡­¡± Bang! The door slammed shut in my face. ¡®That jerk.¡¯ I felt like an idiot for being concerned about her for so a while. I¡¯m sure her grief over the loss of her sole friend was severe, but¡­¡­ It was much better for Shannon not to have Emma next to her. ¡®Now she¡¯ll behave like a dead rat.¡¯ Shannon will keep chasing and harassing me if she has Emma by her side like she did before. It would be really troublesome. I¡¯m delighted I was able to take care of her so quickly. On my way back to my room, I came across a man dressed in a black robe on the stairwell. ¡°My Lady.¡± He came to a halt and knelt on one knee as the chilly dawn air blew out of him. It was William. ¡°How did it turn out?¡± ¡°I took care of everything you said.¡± ¡°Did anything else happen?¡± It was a question about Shannon who met Emma. ¡°There wasn¡¯t any.¡± The reassuring voice gave me a sense of relief. ¡°You worked hard. Thank you so much for accepting my request.¡± I delicately placed my hand on William¡¯s one shoulder after saying that. He cautiously raised his head after flinching. ¡°For the time being, I hope you keep this a secret.¡± I added this while maintaining eye contact to examine his inner thoughts. ¡°Even to my uncle¡­¡­¡± It was Cedric who William was originally loyal to. Will he really listen to my ¡°request¡±? It might be difficult for him to turn away from Cedric and concoct a secret that only the two of us are aware of. However. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Hoo. A knight who has been entrusted with a mission cannot tell lies. ¡°Can you make a promise to me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The knight¡¯s pledge was a life-or-death deal. Instead, I purposefully used the phrase ¡°promise¡± in case he was burdened. However¡­¡­ ¡°I swear, My Lady.¡± Under his robe, William¡¯s gray eyes gleamed with loyalty as he looked up at me. I wondered if I had been underestimating Selina¡¯s face in the past. * * * * * The Countdom grew boisterous as soon as the morning came. It was because of the sad news that Emma¡¯s body was found by the river in the eastern forest. ¡°It was reported that her body was swollen to the point where they couldn¡¯t recognize her.¡± ¡°It was because of the ring that they recognized it. It was the ring she and Lady Shannon had shared.¡± Shannon was stuck in her room and didn¡¯t come out. As a result, the servants began to gossip about Shannon. ¡°Do you remember?¡± Emma used to brag about how she befriended her since they were both babies.¡± ¡°She¡¯s too cold-hearted.¡± Camilla, on the other hand, collapsed in front of everyone. ¡°Oh, my goodness. What a dreadful thing!¡± She pretended to be in a state of shock by lying down on the floor. However, many people witnessed Emma leaving the Countdom crying after being slapped by her, thus it didn¡¯t make much of an impact. Finally, I was the only one who could find Emma¡¯s body and arrange for her funeral. ¡°Why am I doing this?¡± Penny, who was full of hatred towards her, grumbled, but did not complain more when she saw Emma¡¯s dead body, which had already passed away. Camilla¡¯s servants, who had arrived late, seized the body, burned it, and then vanished. ¡°How s-s-sad she must be¡­¡­¡± I consoled Emma¡¯s family who had been left behind. Emma¡¯s mother was Shannon¡¯s nanny when she was young, and her younger brother was an errand boy doing Countdom¡¯s chores. They were astonished and angry at what happened overnight. ¡°What about Countess Crawford? Where is Shannon?¡± They couldn¡¯t even show their noses at the funeral of the deceased, who had served the two for the rest of her life. ¡°How¡­ How can they do this to her? They didn¡¯t even send their last goodbye to Emma!¡± Emma¡¯s father, Lord Patron, was particularly furious. He was a White Eagle Knights¡¯ knight. Cedric, who had come to pay his respects and convey his sympathies, was visibly embarrassed. I couldn¡¯t pretend not to know, so I came, but Emma¡¯s father grabbed my fist and trembled. ¡°My daughter was the oldest maid in the Countdom.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Why did Emma, who worked for the Countess and her daughter, have to die alone in the forest?¡± For those who didn¡¯t know the complete story, that was an adequate reason. ¡°My wife took care of Emma and Lady Shannon together when they were still a baby. But how¡­¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°This is something I¡¯ll never forget. Never¡­¡­¡± Me and Cedric couldn¡¯t say anything to Lord Patron, whose eyes turned red. It was at this time that people¡¯s attention began to wane after the burial had been held in such a casual manner. I delivered a letter to Emma¡¯s family that I discovered while retrieving her body. ¡°There is a will¡­¡­¡± Emma¡¯s mother was the first to receive the letter after waking up after a day¡¯s sleep. I could see their expressions change with sadness, anger, and other emotions from moment to moment Volume 2 - CH 12 The Countdom fell silent for a while after the funeral, as if it were a graveyard. As if they were self-respecting, Shannon and Camilla remained in their room. ¡®All right, now is the best time.¡¯ Everyone who was interested in me had gone silent by this point, so now was my chance. ¡°Will you send this letter to the temple?¡± Last time, it was a letter asking how the apprentice priest who worked with me was doing, but this time it was a letter to Franz. I wanted to inquire about his visit to the Countdom and whether Valhail had settled in well with the Holy Knights. ¡°Yes.¡± The servants responded subtly when they saw Charles following me. When they met Emma, who had been abandoned overnight after being treated as their master¡¯s mouth, hand, and foot, they must have had a lot on their minds. Because they, too, are human. ¡°Can you, by the way, deliver this together with the letter?¡± I gave over two pork sausages that the chef had given me. ¡°If you get caught, you¡¯ll get in trouble, right? Is it going to be difficult?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, my Lady. I¡¯ll take it and enter. They don¡¯t do body searches on kids.¡± Charles gladly packed the sausage. The sausage was wrapped well so it didn¡¯t smell. In front of my eyes, the image of Franz accepting the letter and sausages was vividly drawn. ¡®I am sure he¡¯s doing well.¡¯ Franz, a high priest who wishes to leave the temple but is treated warmly by the other priests. I don¡¯t know much about his circumstances, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a lot better than mine. ¡°Let¡¯s get together and go out I¡¯ll have the horseman take you for a ride.¡± ¡°Really? Thank you, my Lady.¡± Charles thanked me profusely for my small favor. It seemed like he had been treated poorly under Camilla and Shannon. As we walked into the garden, we ran into Camilla and Shannon at the most inopportune moment. When Charles saw them, he dashed away from the point where his face had turned white, as if he had met a ghost. ¡°Oh, m-m-mother.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re out for a walk as well.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ U-u-uncle told me t-t-to go for a walk¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad the weather is nice.¡± Camilla smiled smoothly and passed past me as I gripped the hem of the dress and gently bent my knees. As always with her brazen personality, Camilla pretended not to see Charles completely. I pushed the child¡¯s back, which came to a halt in the middle of the roadway like a rock. ¡°Let¡¯s get going.¡± Charles, who had been silently stomping, focussed his gaze on the distant horseman and opened his mouth. ¡°This is something my sister always said. You¡¯d die without knowing which one is the mouse or the bird if you don¡¯t know the devil¡¯s weaknesses.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°The Countess is a devil.¡± I got curious as I looked down at Charles. ¡°Didn¡¯t Emma talk about me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ she did. ¡°I¡¯m curious to hear what she has to say. I quickly deduced the topic when I noticed Charles pausing with a remorseful expression. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right, so tell me.¡± ¡°She said that Lady Selina is¡­¡­ is a fool.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Charles¡¯ pure expression must have been ¡®fool.¡¯ ¡®Who is she referring to as a fool?¡¯ I didn¡¯t want to curse someone who had already passed away. I just thought it was a good thing to get Emma out of my sight quickly. * * * * * In Franz¡¯s response, which he wrote in a haste as if he was scared of being discovered, there was no mention of Valhail. I¡¯d like a jalapeno ss next time. (T/N: ss imply to sausages, since Franz was afraid the content would be leaked.) Yes, jalapeno sausages are delicious. Didn¡¯t I know him too well? ¡®So what happened to Valhail?¡¯ I¡¯m not interested in your sausage preferences! Franz also did not respond to my inquiries about when he would be able to visit the Countdom. In the end, he just received the sausage in the letter I sent. ¡®Next time, I guess I¡¯ll send the letter without the sausage.¡¯ No, rather than sending Charles back to the temple without much progress¡­¡­ ¡®I would rather go in person.¡¯ There was just a solid reason. * * * * * ¡°Shannon.¡± Shannon, who was extremely depressed, was trapped in her room by herself, feeling guilty. I came to Shannon¡¯s bedroom because I felt bad for her and was also curious about Valhail¡¯s well-being. ¡°Shannon, why don¡¯t you join me at the temple? My uncle is late, and I¡¯m starting to become nervous.¡± Due to constant reports, Cedric has been out for several days. It was to investigate the bandits who had overrun the territory. The largest problem for Count Crawford¡¯s territory was bandits, a barbarian force. Furthermore, Cedric¡¯s return was taking longer than he had predicted. I¡¯m supposed to be worried about him. That¡¯s why I planned to stay up late, feigned not to be able to sleep, and pretended to skip meals. Of course, I was behaving in this way because I was more concerned about my situation than Cedric, who was with the knights. ¡°Let¡¯s go together and pray.¡± Camilla, who was still living in the annex, started summoning the Vassals. It was a red flag. ¡°I am acquainted with a priest. He will gladly pray for me if I want him to.¡± I approached Shannon, who seemed dead and was leaning against the bed. Shannon was literally barely breathing. I might have assumed she was dead if it hadn¡¯t been for her wiggling finger like an anxious addict. Shannon hasn¡¯t been as close to Camilla as she used to be since Emma¡¯s death. Other maids who used to hang out with her also left her. ¡°You must have relied on Emma a lot.¡± Her cheeks were thin and her eyes were dull, possibly due to the fact that she had no one to look after her. She was in bad shape because she hadn¡¯t even had her hair done. ¡°If you¡¯re interested in joining me, just put on a robe and come out in the afternoon.¡± I exited the room by turning around. ¡°If you have someone else for whom you want to pray, you are free to do so.¡± Her ring-spinning hand came to a halt at that point. Because there was no reaction, I assumed she was ignoring me, yet she was actually listening to me. I quietly closed the door to give Shannon a choice. Volume 2 - CH 13 No one suspected me of suddenly going to the temple. When I said I¡¯d go to the temple, I was concerned Camilla would pick on me, but Camilla was busy since she talked to the Vassals. Maybe she thought my faith had deepened after spending a month in the monastery. Shannon, on the other hand, trailed me like a shadow. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Priest Aaron.¡± ¡°Oh my, Lady Selina.¡± When I was a trainee, I stopped by Western Great Hall for a bit before being assigned to assist with the Martial Arts Competition. It¡¯s an unfamiliar place to me, but Shannon was more unfamiliar to it than me. She had a very difficult time in the unfamiliar atmosphere as if she had not come to the temple often. ¡°How long has it been since we last saw each other? Are you here to pray?¡± ¡°Yes, my uncle went on an inspection, but I¡¯m worried because I haven¡¯t heard from him.¡± ¡°How are you able to be so generous? Shannon, who had been trailing me, came to a halt in front of the priest. It was both amusing and endearing. ¡°But who is this?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I could see Shannon hesitate beneath the navy robe, so I introduced Shannon to the priest instead. ¡°She¡¯s my younger sister.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Shannon should have said hello if I had given her such a brief introduction, but she just stood there quietly. ¡®What¡¯s the matter with her?¡¯ I¡¯m not sure if she was just embarrassed, but I poked Shannon on the side, who was dazed. Shannon only said hello in her crawling voice after that. ¡°My name is Shannon Berry, and I¡¯m from the Crawford family.¡± ¡°Oh, Haha, Lady Berry, good to meet you¡­¡­¡± The nervously smiling apprentice priest hurriedly turned to face me. ¡°You must visit with the High Priest.¡± ¡°No. He must be quite busy. I shouldn¡¯t be bothering him.¡± ¡°What do you mean bothering, Lady? You¡¯re not bothersome in the slightest. You should pay a visit to the high priest in the Confession Room.¡± When I heard Franz was in the Confession Room, I felt a little bad. ¡®Does it have anything to do with the sausage?¡¯ I¡¯m glad I didn¡¯t bring any of the jalapeno sausage he mentioned. ¡°Oh, Lady Selina, how delighted he would be to see you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Priest Aaron.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± The apprentice priest guided us to the Confession Room and then vanished busily. ¡°Who are you referring to as your sister?¡± Shannon, who was trailing behind, grumbled. ¡°Did you say something?¡± Shannon had closed her mouth as though she had groaned as I turned my gaze. I was about to say something, but I just turned around. ¡°I know now that I¡¯ve seen it in person.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Aaron is not a man.¡± Shannon then abruptly came to a halt. ¡°The letter¡­ Did you read my letter?¡± ¡°Yes, of course. If not for that, how would I have known the content? I¡¯m not even a fool.¡± Shannon, who was speaking quietly, had a perplexed expression on his face. ¡®But, you are a fool!¡¯ In reality, I planned to use that letter to summon Shannon to the temple, but Emma was expelled earlier than expected, rendering the letter useless. ¡°You must be pleased with your ability to read people¡¯s letters like a rat!¡± ¡°¡­¡­What? Hey! Stop right there!¡± Shannon responded, but it was now late afternoon, so I moved on without hesitation. Shannon clutched my arm as she raced by. I glanced around and grimaced, as if I had stepped on the brake. ¡®Didn¡¯t this happen before?¡¯ This girl had an extremely nasty habit. ¡°If you already knew, then why¡­¡­!¡± Shannon¡¯s arms were flipped around and she was shrugged off before she finished speaking. ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°If you do this rude thing one more time, I¡¯ll break your wrist. Did you get it?¡± Shannon glared at me angrily for a brief while, her wrist clenched. ¡°¡­ Did you bring me to the temple to humiliate me? To show off and make fun of me! What a dreadful scumbag!¡± ¡°It was you who wanted to come along with me, Shannon.¡± ¡°Damn bitch! You should¡¯ve been dead! On the subject of stuttering, unable to say a word in front of my mother¡­¡­!¡± It was then. In the peaceful hallway, there was a creaking sound of the wooden door opened. A priest, who had been softly disputing and clutching the Bible in his arms, appeared in front of us. It was Franz. He looked at me blankly, his crimson eyes flickering. ¡°Lady Selina¡­?¡± For a little minute, I couldn¡¯t think of anything to say. Perhaps because he cried, his innocent face looked ten times more noble and sacred than usual. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I had no choice but to stick out a handkerchief, despite the embarrassment. ¡°Here a handkerchief¡­¡­¡± Shannon caught my hand and extended her handkerchief. ¡°Here.¡± At the same time, Franz and I looked at Shannon. ¡°Lady Selina, who is this sister?¡± Shannon hurriedly removed her robe and greeted Franz politely when he asked. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, high priest. My name is Shannon Berry, and I am a member of Count Crawford¡¯s family.¡± Shannon¡¯s face was painted with a bashful smile, as if she had never frowned before. There¡¯s no sense of sadness, as if she¡¯s already forgotten about Emma. ¡°My sister told me a lot about you. You¡¯re extremely nice to my sister, she said.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shannon¡¯s eyes twinkled with delight. I was astonished and speechless for a little moment. ¡®What in the world is this girl up to?¡¯ Does Shannon prefer men like Franz? ¡®What happened to Valhail, then?¡¯ Valhail and Franz were, to be honest, polar opposites. In the book, I only read that Valhail and Shannon are leaving together. What followed afterwards was entirely my imagination, regardless of whether the two were married or not. I had a faint expectation that the two would have married. It¡¯s a romance novel, after all. ¡®Perhaps the story of the two of them would just have ended there.¡¯ Shannon¡¯s eyes were filled with hearts when she looked at Franz. ¡®That¡¯s your taste like¡­¡­¡¯ An innocent young man with silver hair! It¡¯s no surprise that something was strange. But I couldn¡¯t believe Shannon and Valhail didn¡¯t get their own story in the first place. I mean, I saw Valhail¡¯s face! It just doesn¡¯t seem reasonable. I mean, it¡¯s hard to believe Valhail wasn¡¯t her cup of tea. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Lady Berry. I, too¡­¡­ Hmm, I¡¯ve always heard about you from Lady Selina. Franz coughed and looked at me, not accustomed to lying. Shannon¡¯s attention was already drawn elsewhere, whether he liked it or not. ¡°Is this the Confession Room?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Is there anything you need to repent of?¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯m as innocent as a white goose, but I¡¯m as guilty as dust. It¡¯s likely you won¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°Everyone lives and commits a crime. We have no choice except to repent and ask God for forgiveness.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a sin to imagine obscene things in front of the priest?¡± ¡°Everyone¡¯s sin¡­¡­ What justdid you say?¡± ¡°Do you mind if I walk inside and speak with you, priest?¡± Shannon led Franz to the Confession Room on her own initiative. ¡°Lady Selina! Lady Selina!¡± With a pallid pale face, Franz shook his head. I quietly closed the wooden door with the thought of offering sacrifices. ¡®Way to go.¡¯ I just brought Shannon with me because I felt bad for her being locked in her room all day, but carrying Shannon in my back was uncomfortable enough. It was the perfect time to get Shannon out of the way. That way, I could take my time going to the training field. * * * * * The Holy Knights¡¯ training grounds, known as ¡°the Withdrawal of God¡± and ¡°the Executor of the Denomination,¡± were desolate and dreary. ¡®It was a place like this.¡¯ This location has a very different atmosphere from the monastery. ¡°Stop right there.¡± ¡°Without authorization, no one can enter.¡± Two knights were wearing black blindfolds. With a spear that could easily reach 2 meters, they guarded the entrance. ¡®I should have brought Franz.¡¯ It was a rigorous environment that I couldn¡¯t enter without taking someone higher up with me. ¡°I¡¯ll be back next time¡­¡± Eventually, someone from behind yelled at me because I didn¡¯t take a few steps back while I was already turning around. ¡°Stop.¡± This was the first time I had heard this voice. My spine was tingling from the coldness of the voice. ¡°Give me your name. And the reason for your visit.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± As Shannon had done previously, I gently turned around and said my name and family name. ¡°My name is Selina Crawford, and I am Count Crawford¡¯s eldest daughter.¡± With young black hair and fiery eyes, he was a menacing presence. I hastily lowered my gaze when I noticed the blood-stained iron in his hand. ¡°At a martial arts competition a little while ago, I worked in a dungeon as a monastery trainee.¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°However, when I learned that the participant I was looking after had won and had joined the Holy Knights¡­¡± ¡°He was banished.¡± ¡°What?¡± The man¡¯s focused crimson eyes shook a little when I raised my head in surprise. ¡°Then where is that person¡­¡­ What was the reason for his deportation? He was gentle and kind¡­¡± ¡°He refused to train, tried to flee, and even killed one of the instructors.¡± ¡°What?¡± The man¡¯s eyes grew smaller. ¡°Tell him this if you meet him.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°On the day he meets Max Clark, his life would come to an end.¡± In the end, I didn¡¯t meet Valhail. I had no idea where he went. I was in vain the whole way I walked out of the training field. ¡®At the very least, I should have kept you on a leash.¡¯ The dog I was trying to get out of the temporary shelter is no longer there. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll return because he made such a mess and then left. ¡®He has nowhere to go.¡¯ I wish he could meet a nice master somewhere, but I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be able to because he¡¯s so vicious¡­ ¡®I am going to kick his butt if I find him!¡¯ I should have given him a name. It was heartbreaking that he didn¡¯t have a name to call him with. * * * * * Shannon was truly repentant after Franz¡¯s persuasion. The sound of her sobbing and atoning prayer reverberated down a hallway. ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not only once or twice I¡¯ve encountered such a beastly sister.¡± Shannon seemed sincere in her repentance, which I couldn¡¯t hear in detail. ¡®As expected, high priests are different.¡¯ What methods did he use to persuade her? What transpired in the Confession Room was only known by the two of them. Franz regarded me with disapproval, like a deer observing a hunter, but later forgiven me for selling him off. Franz then informed me that Lord Max Clark is a knight descended from the winner of the martial arts competition five years ago. Maximus Clark. He was one of the elite instructors of the Holy Knights. ¡°I heard he went on a penance march, but it seems he has returned.¡± He was once a person similar to The Raven, but it is stated that after joining the Holy Knights, he repented greatly and was reincarnated as a God enforcer. ¡®As expected, he was a frightening guy.¡¯ No wonder, those eyes¡­¡­ ¡°The temple was buzzing for a while over his banishment.¡± It had something to do with Valhail. He, who entered the Holy Knights peacefully, changed his attitude shortly after. He refused to eat or drink for a month and a half, refusing any training and attempting to flee. He is reported to have killed those who stood in his way before fleeing. ¡®Why did he do that?¡¯ Franz opened his mouth again, as if reading my bewildered expression. ¡°He claimed he was seeking a trainee somewhere in the temple¡­¡± My heart began to sink at that point. ¡°I¡¯m a trainee.¡± ¡°Because I am still a trainee, I couldn¡¯t specify which temple I belong to.¡± Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­ Was it because of me that he joined and then left the Holy Knights? However, he said that he loathes that fanatical group! ¡®Really¡­ He¡¯s a real eolppa idiot!¡¯ Volume 3 - CH 1 Franz replied hesitantly as he looked into my eyes. ¡°I believe¡­¡­ He seemed to be on the search for Lady Selina.¡± His and my expectations were the same. Valhail had entered the Holy Knights with meekness in order to meet me at the temple. ¡®I¡¯m sure he assumed I¡¯d be at the temple.¡¯ But when he saw I wasn¡¯t, he must have realized he had no reason to stay. Because they couldn¡¯t help him by force, the Holy Knights decided to banish him. Excitement and disappointment. ¡®To the point where he refused to eat or drink¡­¡­¡¯ The man¡¯s departure from the temple was portrayed right before my eyes. He must have been bitterly disappointed. What feelings did he have as he walked out of the temple? ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have promised to give him a name.¡¯ He must despise me. We parted ways without saying our goodbye. ¡°How did you know that he was looking for me?¡± ¡°I know what happened in the monastery. Can¡¯t I be a little more tactful?¡± Obviously, Franz was quick-witted. ¡°Maybe he went out of the temple after learning about your identity, Lady Selina. Be careful.¡± I couldn¡¯t pay attention to anything he said as he asked one question after another. ¡°Never go out alone¡­¡­¡± Be careful? ¡®Does he mean¡­ of that guy? Me?¡¯ My lips pressed together in a sour laugh. Nothing could have been funnier than what Franz had just stated. I do not even know where and how to meet Valhail again, and I felt guilty for that¡­¡­ It was just heartbreaking. * * * * * I have no recollection of how I left the temple. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± I became depressed. Shannon, on the other hand, appeared to repent and be free of her guilt. ¡°Priest Franz told me to come back if I had anything to confess. Next week, I¡¯ll go again.¡± Her now smiling and exciting face are 180 degrees different from her appearance sitting dead in her bedroom. I laid my head against the carriage window and turned my sight to Shannon, who was sitting across from me. I couldn¡¯t figure out where or how to find Valhail. ¡®Should I distribute a flyer?¡¯ Looking for a man. Features: Brown hair like black hair, blue eyes, and a very tall figure. Super handsome, but very fierce. ¡ù If you find him, you will be rewarded. I couldn¡¯t even laugh at the ridiculous idea. To settle my jumbled mind, I closed my eyes. I intended to take it easy on the way back, but Shannon kept interrupting me. ¡°How long has Lord Spencer been your escort?¡± William, who was seated next to the horseman, was unaware to the conversation. ¡°Did you request an escort knight from Uncle?¡± Shannon, it occurred to me, had no escort, despite the fact that she was frequently outside. It was because Emma, Camilla, or another person was always around Shannon. Now it seems like Shannon wants an escort too. She must have been jealous of the fact that I had an escort. In the same way as in the original story. Shannon would have brought that man in if it had been in the original story. However, the situation has changed from the original story. It was thanks to my efforts to actively change fate. I knew that things didn¡¯t always go as planned, and that at this rate, I¡¯d be able to avoid that Archduke guy¡­ ¡°Should I request an escort just like you?¡± ¡°You put the name ¡®sister¡¯ on your own and then take it out on your own.¡± In my words, the smile on Shannon¡¯s face vanished in an instant. ¡°Does something like that fit between you and me?¡± Shannon, who had just fired a sharp shot, turned her head away from me and muttered something about not wanting to see me. ¡°What does she mean when she says ¡®sister¡¯? Wasn¡¯t she the one who always wanted to be a sister when she wanted to play as a family?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Is it Shannon¡¯s specialty to grumble on pretending to talk to herself? ¡°Yes, yes, it will be awkward. Would the noble want Count¡¯s daughter to be a sister to an illegitimate child who has no idea who her father is?¡± Shannon¡¯s scathing remarks made it evident that something had happened between her and Selina in the past. I wanted to clear things up if there was a misunderstanding. However. ¡°You get off here and walk.¡± ¡°¡­ What?¡± ¡°Get off and walk, Selina.¡± Shannon¡¯s snout was a real problem. My intention to clear up the misunderstanding vanished in an instant as a result of this. I opened the curtain, stunned, and it was still a long way before we arrived at the Countdom. On the subject of getting a carriage driven by my escort, brazenly telling me to get off and walk home? ¡®Have you ever seen such a scumbag?¡¯ Why is it that there is such a thing? Shannon pressed me with a confident look, as if to do anything to stopping the carriage. ¡°William, stop the carriage.¡± I stopped the carriage as Shannon wished. * * * * * * * * * * ¡°My Lady, you went to the temple with Lady Shannon?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Penny, who was accepting my outerwear, responded with a question as though she couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. ¡°The Shannon lady has yet to arrive.¡± ¡°She¡¯ll return in the evening. I dropped her off in the middle because she wanted to go for a walk.¡± ¡°My Lady, you didn¡¯t leave me here alone so you could go with Lady Shannon, did you¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± I smiled and shook my head in response to Penny¡¯s veiled envy. ¡°I, too, need to know what¡¯s going on here. Because you¡¯re trustworthy, that¡¯s why I left you.¡± Penny grinned and told me what had transpired in the Countdom, soothed by the word ¡®trust.¡¯ ¡°Madam will have a meeting with the Vassals in the morning tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yet, my uncle is still absent.¡± ¡°Your uncle isn¡¯t the head of the family. Since Madam is in charge, she is allowed to do as she wishes in accordance with the law.¡± Cedric may be said to be the Crawford family¡¯s most powerful person. Camilla, on the other hand, could decide the Crawford family¡¯s fate since he couldn¡¯t. ¡®All he needed to do was get married and take over as the family¡¯s head, so why was he putting it off?¡¯ Cedric was the kind of person who didn¡¯t even bother to listen to what others had to say. ¡®However, he must have had a reason for remaining single till that age, right?¡¯ At the age of 18, everyone in our world is hunting for a marriage partner. And it is stated that a person¡¯s soul is incomplete if he is still single at the age of thirty. ¡®Is it because he¡¯s so preoccupied with his work?¡¯ It was then. I heard a quarrel outside. ¡°Lord Spencer, get out of my way! I need to meet Selina right away!¡± ¡°The lady is taking a rest.¡± ¡°Ha! Taking a rest? What kind of rest is that if she went home by sitting pleasantly in a carriage? Hey! Right now, come out! This crazy stuttering¡­¡­!¡± Shannon, unable to contain her rage any longer, began kicking the door with her thudding feet. ¡°Lady Shannon!¡± It was then that William, who hadn¡¯t expected to see such a shambles, became humiliated and intervened. Outside, the silence had descended. ¡°My Lady, it¡¯s Madam!¡± I, lying in a spacious bed where I could do a forward roll, quickly got up and went to the sofa. In the meantime, Camilla seemed to blame Shannon for her uncultured words and actions in front of William. ¡°¡­¡­ what¡¯s wrong with you, the soon-to-be-married lady!¡± ¡°Oh, mother¡­¡­ It¡¯s not like that¡­ I¡­ Selina¡­¡­¡± ¡°Go back to your room right away and reflect on yourself.¡± As she leaned against the door, Penny¡¯s eyes widened. Then, through the door, William¡¯s solemn voice could be heard, accompanied with a knock. ¡°The Countess has arrived, Lady.¡± I nodded when I made eye contact with Penny. ¡°Please come in, Madam.¡± The door slid open slowly. Camilla was the only person who came into my room. Shannon appeared to have been scolded and went back to her room. ¡°Madam, she went to bed early because she wanted to pray for the Commander. She must be exhausted.¡± ¡°That¡¯s so admirable of her.¡± Camilla¡¯s sluggish steps came to a halt in front of me on the sofa. ¡°How come Selina is sleeping here instead of in the bed?¡± ¡°She was uncomfortable about using your room¡­¡­ Lady Selina said she had no idea why she had used the Countess¡¯ bedroom.¡± Doesn¡¯t her acting skills improve? I grinned inwardly as I lay down with an old blanket over Penny¡¯s sly retort. ¡°Oh, my goodness. Her fair skin will be harmed. Tell her not to do anything like that and to relax.¡± Camilla stroked my head and walked out, as if she was dying of pity for me. ¡°Lord Spencer, please take good care of our Selina.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± ¡°Because she¡¯s such a fragile lady, I¡¯m quite concerned.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± I peeped up, trying to take a look, then make a direct eye contact to Willam. His gaze as he closed the door looking at me wearily had a strange sense of superiority that only the two of us who shared the secret could know. * * * * * ¡°How could he exile the Countess to the annex! Lord Cedric is unquestionably to blame!¡± ¡°Does it make sense for the Countess to live in the annex in the first place?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Ignoring the Countess is a betrayal of the Crawford family as a whole.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s put Lord Cedric on trial when he returns!¡± As the Vassals increased their voices, Camilla, who was seated comfortably, raised her right hand. Then the raucous meeting room fell silent. With a satisfactory smile, Camilla looked back on the Vassals one by one. They are those nobles of the territory who served Count Crawford as their lord. Cedric was esteemed by all families in the western territory, and they swore allegiance to him. ¡®At initially, it was like that.¡¯ They believed that Camilla, an outsider who had recently married Count Crawford, lacked the legitimacy to lead Count Crawford. After going through a battle, though, it transformed. There was no money in the war-ravaged land. Currently, all military expenses guarding the periphery come from Camilla¡¯s pocket. She was also known in social circles as the leading lady who, despite her husband¡¯s death, raised her children admirably. Then the Vassals had no reason not to be loyal to Camilla. ¡°I can¡¯t bother Lord Cedric, who works tirelessly to ensure the protection of our territory.¡± Camilla sarcastically referred to Cedric as a ¡°outside guard.¡± ¡°It¡¯s ludicrous to even bring up the trial council in this situation.¡± Camilla was the one who called the meeting to discuss the subject. The Vassals¡¯ demeanor, on the other hand, soothed her rage. ¡°There¡¯s a more pressing matter at hand.¡± Camilla does not need to rearrange the bedroom. She had an excellent reason to expel Selina from the Countdom. ¡°Selina is already eighteen, and Shannon is seventeen.¡± The Vassals then sighed as if they had expected what she would say. ¡°We have to make a decision about the children¡¯s marriage.¡± Volume 3 - CH 2 A bright smile appeared on Camilla¡¯s face. She smiled as proud as a farmer who finally put her hard-grown crops on the market. A royal person who stays in the most precious bedroom of the Count. A quiet lady of the Count Crawford¡¯s family, educated in the monastery. ¡®Even if that¡¯s not enough, I can get 2 billion won.¡¯ As a dowry, Camilla was going to give Selina away as the Count Crawford¡¯s heirloom. She was not worth any money at all, but she was enough to show off. ¡°Madam, is this your idea only or¡­?¡± It was the moment Camilla was about to mention Count Grandson. ¡°Madam, now¡­¡­¡± The butler hurriedly approached and whispered to her. ¡°Lord Cedric returned, and he was seriously injured by the barbarians.¡± Camilla¡¯s eyes got bigger after hearing the story. ¡°The meeting will be canceled for now.¡± Standing up, she ran out of the door holding on to the hem of her dress. * * * * * The news of Cedric¡¯s injury turned the Countdom upside down. It was because of Camilla¡¯s fuss. ¡°Cedric, I can¡¯t watch you get hurt any longer. All those barbarians¡­¡­ sob sob¡­¡± Wearing a splint on his arm, he awkwardly removed Camilla, who burst into tears against his shoulder. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to make a fuss about. It¡¯s not even a big injury.¡± ¡°You broke your bone. What are you talking about¡­?¡± ¡°Please take good care of the seriously injured knights.¡± Cedric blocked Camilla¡¯s words and ordered his lieutenant. ¡°Yes, Commander.¡± When Camilla looked at him resentfully, Cedric sent his lieutenant outside. ¡°I have a favor to ask of you.¡± There was something that required Camilla¡¯s permission. ¡°You¡­ What kind of request is it?¡± It was Cedric, who rarely asked for something from Camilla. Then he chose his words carefully, like a person who brought up a difficult story. ¡°These days, barbarians are becoming more active. At this rate, I¡¯m worried that the Countdom might fall while the Knights are away.¡± Camilla¡¯s fine forehead was frowned. It¡¯s the first time Cedric has been injured so badly, but it hasn¡¯t been a day or two since the barbarians started the mess. There was never any chance that this huge castle would fall. They were barbarians who lived without any affiliation beyond the border of the ceasefire. They were neither Imperial citizens nor Kingdom citizens. ¡®What the hell is he going to request that he bring up this reason?¡¯ ¡°¡­ So, we¡¯re going to put a new member of our Knights into the castle¡¯s outskirts guard.¡± It was an empty seat of William Spencer. ¡°Will it be okay?¡± Camilla was puzzled by Cedric¡¯s careful response to asking for her opinion. ¡°Okay. It¡¯s up to you anyway, Cedric, right?¡± Coughing in vain, Cedric added embarrassingly. ¡°Of course, in principle, you¡¯re not the one who will stay with him in this Countdom? I ask for your opinion first in case you feel uncomfortable.¡± ¡°No way¡­ Is he a mercenary?¡± It was a question with the implied meaning of ¡®a mercenary who can¡¯t even identify where he came from?¡¯ Cedric shook his head. ¡°He wasn¡¯t a mercenary.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°He is¡­¡­¡± Cedric, who had been waiting for a long time, opened his mouth again at Camilla¡¯s silent urge. ¡°He¡¯s an ex-Toono.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± * * * * * When I heard the news that Cedric was injured, I went to his study with tears in my eyes. It was after hearing information that Camilla was nursing him more intensely than her deceased ex-husband. It was clear that Camilla was taking this opportunity to pursue marriage with Cedric. I had nothing to say to him, but I suddenly set my direction toward his study, bursting into tears. ¡°Uncle¡­sob sob¡­¡± As soon as I saw him, I shed tears like a person in front of the portrait at the funeral hall. Cedric didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Selina, I¡¯m not going to die. This splint will be released in a little while.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ sob¡­¡± ¡°This, this splint only makes the wound look like a mess. Take a look. I have no difficulty moving.¡± ¡°Eugh¡­ ugh¡­ sob sob¡­¡± ¡°If you see the real seriously injured knights, you¡¯ll laugh at me. Please stop crying. Selina, please¡­¡­¡± He, who was sick, stood up and took out his handkerchief and gave it to me. ¡°Selina,I didn¡¯t know you were taking such great care of your uncle. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re so commendable.¡± I cried profusely and pretended to faint as soon as Camila came in. ¡°Selina!¡± Camilla even brought in a hot basin herself. ¡®She really has a very strong sense of showmanship.¡¯ I really can¡¯t keep up with her. Well, it¡¯s really not my place to say when I¡¯m crying like this and pretending to be worried over him until I faint in his shoulder, but¡­¡­ ¡°Call the doctor right now!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cedric, that kid is just too fragile.¡± ¡°Still.¡± ¡°Lord Spencer, please take her to the bedroom. She¡¯ll wake up quickly if she¡¯s comfortable.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± When I peeked on William¡¯s back, Camilla was glued next to Cedric and wiping his face with a wet towel. ¡°Countess, you don¡¯t have to do this¡­¡­¡± ¡°Shh, stay still. You¡¯re a patient, Cedric.¡± It was a gaze and behavior that could only be said to be ¡®devoted¡¯. ¡°I can do this much.¡± ¡°Wait. We need to change the bandage, too. How do you handle it with that uncomfortable hand?¡± ¡°I can ask the doctor later. You don¡¯t have to¡­¡­¡± ¡°What are you going to do if it gets worse? You are the pillar of our family, Cedric. I can¡¯t live without you.¡± Whether it was thanks or sorry, Cedric did not actively push Camilla away. I admired her in a different sense than abominable. ¡®She really try so hard¡­¡­¡¯ In the eyes of strangers, it would seem that Camilla has feelings for Cedric. In fact, she was cold enough to poison him without hesitation the moment Cedric became a threat. Camilla must have hated Cedric for putting herself in the annex, but seeing that she didn¡¯t express that at all, I realized many things. ¡®Let¡¯s work harder.¡¯ Eventually, efforts were essential to gain power anywhere. * * * * * While lying in the bedroom for a while, Cedric came to me. ¡°Lady, the Commander is here. He must have been very worried.¡± In the original, Selina fainted from time to time. To the point that Camilla didn¡¯t care as for her it¡¯s not such a big deal. ¡®Maybe, Cedric didn¡¯t know that?¡¯ A sunfish-like body that faints just by being surprised! Mentality is more weak than that Couque d¡¯Asse! (T/N: Couque d¡¯Asse is a thin cookie with a weak texture that breaks easily.) That was Selina. When I went out to the drawing room with tears again, I saw Cedric, who was restless and unable to even sit down. ¡°Selina!¡± Cedric, who was splinting, came running straight through. ¡°Uncle, your arm¡­¡­ your arm¡­ Oh, my¡­ sob¡­¡± ¡°Stop crying. I don¡¯t know what to do if you cry. I¡¯m not hurt enough to die.¡± As if he had prepared in advance, he hurriedly handed over a white silk handkerchief that didn¡¯t suit him at all. ¡°I came because I had something to ask for your permission.¡± That¡¯s right. He¡¯s not even slightly worried. ¡°Come on, sit down.¡± Still, I felt a little sorry for Cedric, who was sweating, so I slowly stopped crying. ¡°You must be surprised because it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve had such an injury.¡± He started the story with difficulty. The barbarians were originally militant in nature, and they frequently plundered the villagers. Since the truce with the Kingdom was signed, the main task of the Knights of White Eagle to guard the borders was to monitor and clear the barbarians. Cedric is said to have been dispatched after hearing the complaints of villagers who had been plundered as usual. ¡°¡­But we were outnumbered, they counterattacked us.¡± He explained that it was a very dangerous situation. ¡°But some righteous warrior suddenly appears and saves us.¡± Ohooo. ¡°Not only me but also many of our members of the knights are saved thanks to him.¡± Cedric even added that he regarded him as a benefactor and brought him to the Countdom as a guest. I couldn¡¯t even guess the end of this story. ¡®What does he want to say?¡¯ Volume 3 - CH 3 It was not like him, but the conversation continued round and round. He praised how brave the warrior who helped him was and was just enough to willingly help the strangers he encountered on the street and had great force. ¡°So¡­?¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s why I was thinking of inviting him to join our Knights.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ That would be great.¡± ¡°By the way, that doesn¡¯t mean he wants to give his life to our Crawford family.¡± It was because of the time when the White Eagle Knights were driven to disadvantage, being outnumbered and overpowered, helped by the Countess. Cedric¡¯s eyes twinkled as he recalled the moment. He knelt down on one knee and said, with an old sword on the dirt floor. ¡°I am fine to be the tail. Even if I am called a servant, I am willing to¡­¡­¡± ¡°But how can I let such a talent rot as a tail?¡± Anyway, Cedric recommended that stranger to join the knights. ¡± So just¡­ since the position of the castle outskirt guard is vacant. ¡± As I listened to Cedric¡¯s explanation, my heart began to pound. ¡°If someone like him with a strong force protects the Countdom, there¡¯s no need to worry about the safety of the Countdom.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°He even said he doesn¡¯t need to get paid if we let him stay in the Countdom.¡± I blinked my eyes like a doll. ¡°So, I want him to join the Knights of White Eagle and serve as the outer guard.¡± A faint shiver ran down his spine. As I listened to the story, I automatically thought of him. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡¯ Don¡¯t tell me, it was him? He came all the way here to find me? ¡°But Camilla strongly objected to it¡­ so he¡¯s staying in the village now.¡± ¡°Why is she against it?¡± ¡± Well, it¡¯s because of his origin.¡± Cedric took a sip of the water, feeling thirsty. ¡°You may don¡¯t know about it, but he¡¯s an ex-Toono.¡± I bewildered, covering my mouth with both hands, while Cedric kept talking as he looked at my reaction. ¡°He has no name, and he said he doesn¡¯t even know why he was in prison.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Perhaps he is trying to deceive me because he has committed a great sin that he cannot bear to reveal. But.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°But¡­¡­¡± Cedric tried to find plausible reasons to support his judgment. However, it was not easy to explain to others the decision made by his own intuition. After rolling his eyes, he finally gave up and opened his mouth with a sigh. ¡°No matter how you look at it, he doesn¡¯t seem like that kind of person.¡± I admired Cedric for the first time. For his judgement. ¡°Selina, if you oppose him, I will not bring him into the count.¡± * * * * * ¡°Where does the outer guard work? Outside the castle?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, My Lady.¡± Ten days have already passed since Valhail stayed at Count Crawford castle. I don¡¯t know how Cedric persuaded Camilla that day. I¡¯m not that curious either. Rather, I wanted to know how the relationship between the two would flow when Shannon and Valhail met. However, Shannon was banned from going out of the bedroom, so she didn¡¯t even know about Valhail¡¯s existence. ¡°I don¡¯t know why my mother objected so much. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re living together in the inner castle.¡± William and I were the only ones out for an evening walk. When I walked through the garden and said a few words, he continued to talk as if he had been waiting, with the lantern in his hand. ¡°He¡¯s a lowly Toono, My Lady. It is not that I can¡¯t understand Madam¡¯s objection.¡± As expected, William didn¡¯t seem to like Valhail. ¡°Didn¡¯t you meet him in the martial arts competition, My Lady?¡± ¡°I met him. Although we couldn¡¯t have a conversation.¡± ¡°You must have seen him from afar.¡± ¡°Yes, I was in charge of organizing the medicine storage, so I couldn¡¯t meet Toonos in person.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a relief. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen something rough.¡± ¡°What?¡± When I tilted my head as if I knew nothing, William blinked when he was embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ How can a beautiful lady like you¡­¡­ affiliate among those prisoner¡­¡­¡± ¡°Am I beautiful?¡± ¡°What? Of-of course¡­ Of course, My Lady!¡± While he was stuttering, I looked up at the second floor of the castle. The shape of a person glowed through the window where bright lights leaked out. But as soon as I fixed my gaze, it quickly disappeared. And the curtain was drawn roughly. ¡®That jerk.¡¯ Shannon always stands around and watches William and I take a walk every evening. Of course, I deliberately walked in front of Shannon¡¯s window as if she had to see it. ¡®Hurry up and tell your mom that you want an escort.¡¯ How long does Camilla intend to keep Shannon in her bedroom? Ten days have already passed since Shannon went on the rampage. I was amazed at Camilla¡¯s strict parenting style. And I was surprised twice that Shannon, who would be aware of it, was so foolish that she couldn¡¯t control herself. Yeah, I¡¯d rather go than wait for her to move. ¡°How can I get to the outer guard post?¡± * * * * * ¡°I heard that there is a new recruit, is he struggling to adjust?¡± ¡°No, who is this? Lord Spencer! Long time no see.¡± William called the guard who was about to enter the guard post. ¡°Let¡¯s have a cigarette for a second.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After confirming the two disappearing in my back, I opened the door of the guard post. At the same time, I hit my head into the chest of someone who was coming out. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± I fell to the side lightly. I felt like I bumped into a hard wall, not a person. He was covered in a robe, but I could tell who he was without having to look up. It was because of the smell of herbs which emanated from the man. Cantella, Sage, Lavender, Rosemary¡­¡­ It smells like herb ointment that I¡¯m so familiar with. At that moment, I opened my eyes and closed my eyes buried in the scent of herbs. Unlike me, who was trapped in a sentimental nostalgia, the opponent inadvertently passed by me, instead of lifting me up from my fall or asking if I¡¯m alright. It wasn¡¯t that unpleasant. It was just¡­ I laughed at the thought of him being his usual self. Taking off my hood, I opened my lips belatedly as I looked at the back of the man who was striding away. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to raise me up?¡± Volume 3 - CH 4 Ho, It seemed like he remembered my voice. I thought he forgot. But in the end, towards a man who doesn¡¯t look back at me, I asked one more question. ¡°Did you wait for me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± He remained silent as before. I didn¡¯t ask the question hoping for an answer either. ¡°I am waiting for you.¡± I waited for the past 10 days thinking that he would come to see me. It¡¯s not that far away. Because he already knows who I am. ¡®That¡¯s why you told Cedric that you wanted to work in the Countdom.¡¯ Because you came to the Countdom because of me. As I stood up rustling, he, who had been standing motionless, looked back at me slowly. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while, hasn¡¯t it?¡± Despite my welcome greeting, he looked stiff as if he were not very happy. Even after recognizing me, he didn¡¯t come closer or farther away. It wasn¡¯t exactly the reunion I expected. However, his neck, which seemed nervous, and his eyes, which had a deeper wave and a more blue color, were wandering around, unable to leave me. As if I couldn¡¯t believe that the me in front of him was real. At this late night. This dim air evoked memories of that dark night that he and I shared. * * * * * Behind the guard post was a large old tree and bench. I naturally sat on the bench. Instead of sitting next to me, he leaned next to the tree and quietly listened to me. ¡°Why me?¡± I said if Countess Camilla came and asked for Shannon¡¯s escort, it would be better for him to accept it. He asked after listening to me for a while. ¡°Why should I escort your sister?¡± ¡°Because I want to see you up close.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Was I too shameless? But this is the truth. I want to see that face in a bright place for a long time. I naturally turned my head toward him. ¡°It¡¯s hard to get out of the castle like this every time.¡± It is said that he completely abstained from eating and drinking for a month at the temple, but it looked like he was much healthier and stronger than before, as if he was doing well in the castle. His hair was also cut short, and his fine features were exposed right down to his forehead. ¡®He¡¯s really handsome.¡¯ He was like a well-worn black horse. ¡°Shannon¡¯s bedroom is not far from mine.¡± When he becomes an escort, I could see him often and monitor Shannon well. ¡®Killing two birds with one stone.¡¯ In fact, I was trying to think of him, but I didn¡¯t think it would be bad if he was to be the real escort of Shannon. ¡°Is that all you have to say?¡± ¡°Is there anything else you want me to say?¡± He turned toward the wall in frustration. I was inwardly admiring his perfect side face as if he was painted. ¡®How did Shannon not like this guy?¡¯ That¡¯s absurd. He¡¯s completely out of his preference. ¡°Why did you heal me?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± It was a bland answer, but it was something he was curious enough about. Not once or twice, but like a dedicated priest, I visited the quarantine room several times to take care of him. But I couldn¡¯t answer honestly. ¡°Why do you think?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Looks like his closed lips do not intend to open again this time. Looking at his side line, deeply shaded by the moonlight, I slowly stood up from the bench. ¡°I¡¯ve felt it before, but you¡¯re so quiet.¡± As soon as I spoke as if I had to go, he finally turned his head toward me. It¡¯s sure hard to see your precious face. ¡°To make you laugh¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say.¡± It was quite a commendable statement. I slowly walked towards him, laughing. The sound of rustling leaves broke the silence between the two of us. ¡°Did you try to make me laugh with words?¡± Despite the playful question, his stiff face did not unfold. I stared at his navy blue eyes as if searching. At that moment, I heard something unexpected. ¡°It wasn¡¯t my will that the final went like that.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± I couldn¡¯t understand for a second what he was saying. I completely forgot about the martial arts competition. ¡°I tried my best to compete for a fair game. I was going to make the match entertaining.¡± Suddenly, the final? ¡®Why is he suddenly talking about that?¡¯ I stared blankly at him like a person who was attacked by an unexpected attack. I couldn¡¯t understand why he suddenly brought up the story of martial arts. ¡°But I didn¡¯t want him to point a knife at me. So¡­¡­¡± ¡°Do you still think I¡¯m the trainee of the temple? Do you think that¡¯s why I treated you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Oh my god. I guess it¡¯s right. I raised my eyebrows in surprise, but then I calmed down. ¡°Okay, then¡­¡­if you don¡¯t want to do it, just become the outer guard.¡± If he didn¡¯t seem like that idea, I can¡¯t help it. I didn¡¯t mean to argue with him in the first place. I don¡¯t even know what to say. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m going to go now.¡± I kept William waiting too long. I covered myself with a hood and put my long hair inside. ¡°Bye, see you next time.¡± And as I turned around, what I heard from behind stopped my ankle from moving. ¡°But I won.¡± Impatiently, he added. ¡°I would still have won even if my opponent hadn¡¯t committed suicide.¡± I just realized why he suddenly talked about the final match. ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise me?¡± A quiet night with only the two of us. A man who remembered the stained promise of that day suddenly came to me. ¡°Give me a name.¡± Volume 3 - CH 5 Valhail Castaques. ¡°You already know it, don¡¯t you? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard it.¡± I expected the Raven to tell him. The warlike Raven would not have committed suicide without pointing his sword at him if it hadn¡¯t been for it. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with the name. It isn¡¯t mine.¡± Did he really know nothing? It was unknown if Valhail lost his memory while being tested at the temple or if he came in the empire with his memories erased from the beginning. In , he was from the southern kingdom, who did not have much relative importance. There was no mention of what he was going through. He, too, didn¡¯t seem to place a high value on his own history or forgotten memories. ¡°So you give me a name.¡± As he said that, I stared at him. ¡°Hmm.¡± Valhail was most likely pushed aside or betrayed by the royal family during the power struggle. He would not have been put into an enemy country with his memories erased if it hadn¡¯t been for that. Even before the end of the war. I was busy handling what was in front of me, so I didn¡¯t intend to intervene in his complicated past. In addition, it was a story that did not appear in the original. ¡°Are you wounded in any way? According to what I¡¯ve heard, you saved my uncle¡¯s life.¡± I changed the subject and turned to face him. ¡°Is your body still in the same condition as I treated you?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± He remained unaffected even when I turned the subject as I would like. I even wondered if he was the ferocious man in the quarantine room. ¡°Show it to me.¡± He stiffened when I glanced up at him right in front of him, as if embarrassed by the bold request I made. However, as he realized I was serious, he quickly drew his cloak. Tap, tap¡­¡­ he unbuttoned his shirt one by one as he glanced down at me. He lowered his hands after releasing the last button, as if telling me to do anything I wished. I took a step closer and gently leaned against the exposed side of the tunic. I was still astounded by his excellent body when I glanced at it again. I examined his bulging neck, collarbones, shoulders, chest, and abs with my eyes and hands as gently as possible. There were no wounds in the sleek, firm physique that came close to touching my fingertips. It was perfect. I stroked his body with arrogance, as if I were an artist inspecting his own sculpture, yet he didn¡¯t condemn me for being impolite. ¡°Can you promise that you will not be hurt in the future?¡± When I looked him in the eyes and asked, he answered sheepishly once more. ¡°I promise.¡± It was then. Beyond the guard post, I heard a voice calling to me quietly. ¡°Lady Selina!¡± It was William. Valhail¡¯s eyes remained glued on me even when I turned my attention away from him for a little while. ¡°Is your name, Selina?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a beautiful name.¡± I busted out laughing since his appearance was both amazing and adorable. ¡°It¡¯s time for me to leave. Next time, I¡¯ll see you.¡± I turned back after a few steps and found him still staring at me, kneeling in the moonlight. ¡°Valhail.¡± My lips moved by themselves. ¡°Your name is Valhail.¡± * * * * * ¡°I believe that strengthening the limits will necessitate greater funding.¡± The realm of Count Crawford, which was in a marginal area, did not earn much originally. Only five years have passed since the war came to an end and a ceasefire was declared. The desolate land has not yet recovered, and the farm was the target of exploitation of barbarians. ¡°How much more of my money are you going to spend?¡± Camilla wrinkled her brow like a worried man as she bandaged Cedric¡¯s arm splint. ¡°Now, all that¡¯s left is dowry. It¡¯s been long since my husband died, and I keep reaching out to my father.¡± Cedric struggled to find the right words. If it weren¡¯t for this circumstance¡­¡­ ¡°My father knows well that if you marry another woman, I¡¯m in a position to leave the countdom, Cedric.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not getting married to anyone.¡± ¡°Well, we never know.¡± Cedric locked his gaze on Camilla, who was delicately bandaging his arm. ¡°Changing a man¡¯s heart is as simple as turning the palm of your hand.¡± She was slyly lowering her eyes, so Cedric wouldn¡¯t tell what kind of face she had. ¡°Please consider my situation, Cedric.¡± Camila placed her palm on Cedric¡¯s shoulder after finishing the bandage and tenderly raising her gaze. ¡°You and Selina are the only Crawford family bloodlines left, but she¡¯ll marry and leave shortly, and you¡¯re still unmarried.¡± Only heirs through lineage can inherit the family title, according to imperial law. ¡°Who knows? Which lady will come and knock on the gate of this castle with a baby that looks just like you.¡± ¡°¡­Are you trying to insult me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s conceivable. Because you¡¯ve been gone for quite some time. Cedric, don¡¯t act as if you have no idea what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°I have nothing to say. It¡¯s better if you leave now.¡± Camilla, who had been confronting him as if they were in a staring contest, stood up first. ¡°I¡¯m going to write to my father. The countdom is in jeopardy, and you have been seriously injured.¡± The Duke of Maple will no longer pretend to be unaware. ¡°I appreciate it.¡± ¡°This is going to be the last time.¡± Camilla returned his stare as she stood at the door. ¡°Whether you marry me, or hand over the military power to our family.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Cedric, you¡¯ll have to choose between the two.¡± Clack. The door had been shut. Cedric, who had been left alone, covered his face with his large palm, as if he were in agony. ¡°¡­our family?¡± No matter how powerful the Maple duke is, but to call Crawford as ¡®our¡¯ family¡­¡­ The support he deserved as the guard of the boundaries of the empire was cut off. In the first place, the Crawford family was out of the eyes of the imperial family because of the remarriage with Camilla. Because of the barbarians, he lost some knights, thus they must be in heat. Cedric was at a loss how to get through this situation. * * * * * On my walk back to my room after meeting Valhail, I noticed Camilla from afar. She walked inside the annex at a brisk pace. ¡®Who is that guy next to her?¡¯ Penny sat up all night waiting for me since she was apprehensive about me going out late at night. ¡°Lady, what has caused you to be so late?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got a job to do. Penny, by the way.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I just saw my mother. Who is the man next to her?¡± Was it an escort? I¡¯ve seen him a couple times with Camilla. But considering him as an escort, the atmosphere is somewhat¡­¡­ ¡°Lady, who are you talking about?¡± ¡°You know¡­¡­ the blonde guy who just started to have M-shaped hair loss.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Penny smiled and seemed worried for a moment when she realized who I was talking about. ¡°Lady, you really don¡¯t remember anything?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°How can you not recognize the butler? What should I do, my lady¡­¡­¡± My mouth opened wide. ¡®Crazy. That was the butler?¡¯ How disrespectful that butler was that he never showed himself to Selina before! ¡®I thought he was Camilla¡¯s escort!¡¯ No wonder, he looked somehow like a mischievous guard. The butler was always by Camilla¡¯s side and never said hello to me. He never showed himself to me, not just when I went to the monastery for a month, but also when I switched rooms. Of course, I understand why the butler behaves in this manner. Also, the reason why I didn¡¯t recognize the butler at a glance. ¡®I thought he was a very attractive man.¡¯ He was, in fact, a regular middle-aged man. ¡®Didn¡¯t they say they¡¯ve known each other since childhood?¡¯ Camilla and the butler had known one other since childhood. As a result, he was aware of all Camilla¡¯s evil deeds. The Archduke threatens the butler and makes him a witness in the trial in the original story, and Camilla weeps bloody tears at his betrayal. It happened in the story¡¯s second half of the story. I skipped it since it was tedious, but if my memory serves me correctly¡­¡­ ¡°Are you sleeping, lady?¡± ¡°First and foremost, go to bed. I have something to check.¡± ¡°How can I sleep first?¡± Penny sat down next to me in her pajamas after getting up from the bed in the corner of the room. ¡°What are you going to check?¡± Penny tilted her head thoughtfully as she followed my gaze. ¡°Why the annex? Is there anything suspicious about the madam¡¯s behavior?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know it when you see it.¡± We didn¡¯t take our gaze away from the annex¡¯s entrance as we sat side by side in front of the window. How much time has passed? It was such a deep dawn that one wax candle completely melted. ¡°Yawn, lady. I¡¯m so sleepy¡­¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I told you to get some sleep first.¡± ¡°Still, I¡¯m also curious. What the hell is going on¡­¡­ Huh?¡± Penny¡¯s pupils dilated immediately. ¡®As expected.¡¯ At the same time, we both saw the same thing. A man running out of the annex with a cravat in his hand and a disorganized shirt. The hand¡¯s moving gesture appeared more suspicious to anyone who glanced at it. ¡°Why is the butler¡­¡­ coming out of the Madam¡¯s bedroom at this hour?¡± Penny covered her mouth quickly, probably because she had only just realized what she had said. ¡°Well, My Lady, I¡¯m going to bed first.¡± Penny suddenly dived under the blanket, as if she had seen something she couldn¡¯t see. It was not until late that I could stretch out my feet and lie on the bed. ¡®That¡¯s why Camilla chose to remain at the annex.¡¯ She could have kicked me out of the room, but she didn¡¯t since she couldn¡¯t use Cedric¡¯s hunting reason to be alone with her butler. Those who have lived in the annex are aware of this. That the annex was a perfect place to avoid the attention of others. It was a night where the chilly fog cast throughout the evening could be sensed. ¡®It is the perfect weather to have an affair.¡¯ Volume 3 - CH 6 Camilla¡¯s maids¡¯ corps stormed into my room late in the evening. ¡°Oh, my. My Lady. Your skin has the appearance of white jade¡­¡­¡± The maids dragged me into a pool of scented water, as if they were armed warriors. ¡°W-w-why a-a-are you d-d-doing this¡­¡­¡± Camilla was at the forefront of the well-coordinated maid¡¯s corps. Camilla arranged a plush sofa for herself in the bathroom so she could sit and watch me wash. ¡°It-it-it¡¯s¡­ eugh¡­s-s-scary¡­¡± This scene appeared in the original story as well. When I observed Camila¡¯s glittering eyes staring at me, I realized she¡¯s starting to look for potential marriage partners for me. William was embarrassed by my order to not to stop them. ¡°Is it because she doesn¡¯t spend much time outside?¡± How is it possible that her skin is like this?¡± ¡°How is it possible that she doesn¡¯t have a single hair?¡± ¡°Oh, my goodness. It¡¯s not fair.¡± As they cleaned me, the maids grumbled. They may have snatched Selina¡¯s hair at some point. Just as Shannon had done before. ¡°In any case, she¡¯s a doll.¡± ¡°She couldn¡¯t even speak, like a doll.¡± ¡°Ha ha ha, that¡¯s right.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing. What gives them the right to be so disrespectful? For a moment, the two maids who were rubbing my skin with a strong touch exchanged their glances. I could easily predict what would happen afterwards. ¡®That¡¯s interesting.¡¯ It¡¯s exactly what the book stated. I screamed as soon as the maid gripped my forearm. ¡°Argh!¡± Camilla, who was getting her nails done, looked at me as if she was wondering what was going on. Selina had never screamed in her life. That¡¯s why the maid¡¯s cheeks became red with embarrassment. ¡°My hands slipped¡­¡­ and I¡¯m guessing the Lady was harmed.¡± My skin is so light that even the tiniest touch might leave a scar. Camilla could see my red forearms and back, which the maid had rubbed roughly, when I crouched and stood up. ¡°M-Mo-Mother¡­¡­ ¡± I was going to shed tears, but the laughter kept leaking out, so I gave up, and I just fell to the side, pretending to faint. ¡°Lady Selina!¡± The maids didn¡¯t appear concerned because Selina had a habit to pass out easily. ¡°Madam, what shall I do?¡± ¡°Keep washing her. She¡¯ll wake up soon.¡± Camilla didn¡¯t even take me seriously when I passed out. ¡°You.¡± ¡°Yes, yes? Slap! The sound of someone being slapped on the cheek silenced the room. ¡°How dare you, as a maid, touch my daughter?¡± Camilla said in a threatening tone. Certainly! Camilla had to carefully wrap me in order to sell me for a good price, but the maid dared to harm me? ¡°I¡¯m going to chop your wrist if this happens again. Do you see what I mean?¡± ¡°Yes, Madam!¡± Camilla returned to the sofa after a sharp warning to the maid. The touch dealing with my body became more softer. I felt like I was at a luxury spa. ¡®Oh, it¡¯s refreshing.¡¯ Because I wanted to savor such bliss, I didn¡¯t open my eyes till I concluded my bathing ritual. * * * * * ¡°Look to the side. That¡¯s right.¡± Then it was time for a doll dress-up game. Camila dressed me in matching outfits made from her own dresses. ¡°Maybe because your skin is white and fine, you look good in a solid color.¡± Camilla had exceptional artistic sensibility as the second daughter of a Duke. She was very adept at taking care of her own body. Camilla was the one who discovered what color suits me best. It was similar to when people took profile pictures on social media sites. First, find the right color. ¡®People in this world also looked at the warm-tone or cool-tone. I¡¯m probably cool-toned¡­¡­¡¯ Nevertheless, I suppose the warm tone looked fine on me as well. Camilla almost had a perverted face on me when I wore a coral dress. ¡°Oh, my¡­ Selina, how did you get so beautiful? You look like an angel.¡± ¡°M-m-me¡­? R-r-really?¡± I saw her, showing the eyes of a lady who had been involved in the social world all her life. ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re so blinding.¡± Camilla stroked my cheeks as though she were handling pricey jewelry. ¡°Just don¡¯t say anything. Because you¡¯ll look like a retarded kid.¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Shannon have a jade chiffon dress?¡± ¡°Yes Madam.¡± ¡°Bring it here.¡± Camilla brought the dress again and over again, as if she was attempting to match all the colors on my body. ¡®How much longer will she go on like this?¡¯ In the original story, Camila spends ten days washing and polishing Selina before presenting her to the local aristocrat. She was well compensated, and the marriage was even planned. Shannon and Emma, on the other hand, who wanted to visit the capital, lure Camilla. ¡°Come to think of it, Selina received an invitation to the Queen¡¯s birthday banquet¡­¡­¡± ¡°Mother, wouldn¡¯t a feast in the capital city attract more wealthy guests?¡± Camilla didn¡¯t mind if I wasn¡¯t married to a nobleman. It¡¯s fine as long as she receives a large sum of money! Camilla eventually succumbed to the twist and sent Shannon to the capital with me when the archduke fell in love with me and annulled our previous engagement. ¡®Instead, I think I should dispatch Shannon to that position.¡¯ Shannon, who desires to be archduchess with all her heart, starts an unpleasant marriage with that local aristocrat as my pinch hitter. Her husband, on the other hand, was elderly and died not long after they married. Her late husband¡¯s family was on the edge of bankruptcy, having given the Crawfords almost all of their fortune. Camilla, who had already killed Cedric, was as energetic as ever when the widowed Shannon returned to Countdom. ¡®That¡¯s when Shannon grew a hate for Camilla.¡¯ Camilla tried to marry Shannon, who had just become a widow, to another older man. Shannon, who could not hate her real mother, thought that the beginning of her misfortune was Selina. As a result, she instructs Valhail to kidnap, confine, and torment Selina. Camila, in the end, was the one who integrated everything in the story. ¡°Ahhh.¡± I faked to faint since I was suddenly exhausted. ¡°Lady!¡± Penny, who was uncomfortably watching, hurried in and helped me. ¡°Madam, you should call it a day today¡­¡­ If Lady Selina overdoes it, she won¡¯t be able to wake up the next day.¡± ¡°Oh, my, that¡¯s a big deal. Does she even eat well?¡± ¡°My Lady can¡¯t eat well. She doesn¡¯t eat much at first¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not going to work.¡± I¡¯ll tell the chef to pay attention to her meal. How beautiful would she be if she put on a few pounds?¡± ¡°Do you mind if I lay her down?¡± ¡°All right, hurry up and put her to bed. Her skin is going to become tough.¡± When Camilla and the maids went, I was intrigued. Who the hell is that local aristocrat? ¡°Penny, can you call Charles?¡± ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡± That old man was briefly referred to in the original story as a ¡°local aristocrat who maintained the region.¡± ¡®However, the fact that the engagement was concluded indicates that some work was done behind the scenes.¡¯ Charles and Emma have spent their entire lives working for Camilla. Regardless of the fact that they no longer work for them. ¡°Did you call me, Lady?¡± ¡°Yes, I have a question.¡± ¡°Ask me anything. I can tell you everything I know.¡± I patted the commendable child on the head and quickly asked the point. ¡°Are you aware of who my mother is trying to marry me to?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­ My sister told me that.¡± As expected, Emma knew. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if the Madam has made up her mind, but she communicates to the Old Count Grandson frequently.¡± Old Count Grandson? I¡¯m curious as to how old he is to be referred to as the Old Count Grandson.¡± He¡¯ll be seventy-three this year, and he won¡¯t be able to visit you, Lady Selina, since his knees aren¡¯t in good condition¡­¡± Oh, my goodness. Crazy! Camilla is going to marry me with a 73-year-old grandfather while I¡¯m still 18 years old? ¡®If she cares so much about money, she should remarry him.¡¯ Why is she selling me out? I couldn¡¯t sleep for a while after sending Charles because my fury was out of control. ¡®Count Grandson¡­¡­¡¯ It¡¯s a name that rings a bell. I was grinding my teeth at the time. A good plan came to mind. * * * * * ¡°Lady, I heard Madam beat Shannon the other day.¡± ¡°Again?¡± Shannon didn¡¯t disturb me much because she wasn¡¯t accompanied by Emma, as was expected. If she didn¡¯t have somebody to rely on, the overly dependent child wouldn¡¯t be able to raise her voice on her own. There¡¯s a reason she¡¯s locked away in her room. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I assume she requested that Madam give her an escort.¡± Oh. It appears to have worked. ¡± Because she was seeing you with Lord Spencer a lot¡­¡­ No, I heard she was chastised for acting in an impolite manner. The Madam was so angry that she dared to ask for an escort, wondering if she was trying to ruin her reputation again outside.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, she stayed in her room all day because she wasn¡¯t allowed to go out, but she requested an escort? She won¡¯t reflect.¡± ¡°Penny.¡± ¡°Honestly, it is. Madam must have felt ridiculous.¡± Right. Wait a few days and then ask your mother when the ban will be lifted. ¡®Her personality, too¡­ she¡¯s impatient.¡¯ Because of Emma¡¯s profession, Shannon didn¡¯t seem to interact with Camilla as often as he used to. Even a mother-daughter connection could not adequately define the two. ¡°The Commander is about to come.¡± ¡°Uncle.¡± I waited in the study for Cedric while Camilla was gone. ¡°Selina.¡± Cedric appeared to be very busy these days, regardless of how much work he had. Despite this, he made a concerted effort to greet me cheerfully. ¡°I think it¡¯s the first time you¡¯ve come to see me.¡± ¡°I have something to tell you, Uncle.¡± ¡°That¡¯s perfect. I just happened to have something to tell you.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Cedric locked his gaze on Penny. Penny, who had been following me about like a shadow, immediately exited the study. ¡°In the Knights¡­ I¡¯m considering retirement.¡± ¡°What?¡± It came as a complete shock. I can¡¯t believe he left the Knights on his own. Even before the poisoning incident started. ¡°Why?¡± Why did Cedric make that decision so quickly? He¡¯ll be the one to lay his own bones among the White Eagle Knights¡­¡­ ¡°Who will be the next commander? Uncle, there is no one who can take your place.¡± I thought of William. In fact, he will serve as the knight¡¯s squad¡¯s commander better than Cedric. However, the response was entirely unexpected. ¡°Isn¡¯t there Adrian?¡± I was taken aback for a second. Cedric couldn¡¯t just hand over the general manager post to a kid like Adrian. Never! ¡®There¡¯s no way¡­ Are you attempting to delegate all military authority to Camilla?¡¯ Certainly not! I¡¯d prefer him to be poisoned. How could he say that? Volume 3 - CH 7 Why!? Why, exactly why? Is he really that confident about Camilla? Or did the Vassals put pressure on him to become like this? ¡®It¡¯s most likely both.¡¯ The timing also was just so right when I decided to visit Cedric. ¡°I haven¡¯t reached retirement age yet, but it won¡¯t be too difficult. I¡¯m thinking of planning it gradually.¡± ¡°Uncle.¡± I drew out a small vial the size of a finger, half-filled with a brown potion, and placed it in front of Cedric, who poured the tea calmly. ¡°Do you have any idea what this is?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure.¡± Cedric¡¯s calm response made him appear naive. ¡°It¡¯s poison.¡± Cedric¡¯s smile had turned into a frown. ¡°It was discovered by Pennie this morning. Under my mother¡¯s bed, to be precise.¡± Cedric gave me a puzzled expression, as if he didn¡¯t comprehend what I was saying. ¡®This is why you were poisoned. Whew!¡¯ Cedric hasn¡¯t gone away as frequently or for as long as he used to. Cedric hasn¡¯t been gone from the Countdom as much or for as long as he used to these days for some reason. ¡®I heard the Vassals were silent about the issue.¡¯ That¡¯s because Cedric¡¯s arm is injured, I¡¯m sure. The Vassals would have yelled loudly in front of Camilla during the meeting if Cedric had returned intact. It was clear that the Vassals made the decision based on Cedric¡¯s state while under Camila¡¯s influence. ¡°Why is poison in the Countess¡¯s bedroom¡­¡­ No, more than that.¡± Cedric¡¯s voice lowered, as if he was blaming me. ¡°Is there any proof that this drug is poisonous? You should never accuse someone without proof.¡± ¡°Take a look at it and see what you think. Even if I tell you, you won¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you.¡± Cedric¡¯s brows were furrowed as he inspected the vial with a puzzled expression. He made no attempt to reach for the vial. I opened the vial¡¯s top as Cedric remained still. Ppong! Although it sounded cute, neither Cedric nor I were smiling. ¡°What are you going to do, Selina¡­?¡± I poured the potion into the vase in the center of the table. The pink rose then started to burn black in an instant. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The flowers withered totally in less than a minute. Even the form could not be managed to identify. The study was deafeningly quiet. With a nasty smell. ¡°Selina.¡± Cedric struggled to open his mouth after a long period of silence. ¡°The countess has a gentler heart than she looks.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°She wouldn¡¯t have had it to hurt anyone, even if it was poison.¡± You stuffy human, sigh¡­¡­ ¡®Then just live like that.¡¯ It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand Cedric¡¯s position. He most likely does not want to fight Camilla. Cedric does not want to become involved in a conflict between Camilla and me. Cedric, on the other hand, had to be wary of Camilla. ¡°A suicide note was found near Emma¡¯s body.¡± Cedric should not be considering handing the White Eagle Knights over to Adrian at this time. ¡°I was frightened it may reach Mother¡¯s ear, so I quietly handed it over to Sir Patreon.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Emma was also given a poison by Mother. But, Emma couldn¡¯t take the poison, so she jumped into the river instead.¡± Cedric couldn¡¯t take his gaze away from the withered rose. ¡°Mother is the type of person who would easily abandon such a devoted maid.¡± I locked my gaze on Cedric. ¡°So, Uncle, who do you believe will be the next?¡± The Count Crawford family will be shattered if Camilla secures full control of the West territory. Cedric didn¡¯t say anything hastily this time. I was able to calm him down, since he had become hardened. ¡°My uncle holds the role of White Eagle Knights leader. Adrian is still far too young for such a position.¡± Cedric let out a deep sigh. Then he changed the subject, as if he didn¡¯t want to talk about Camilla with me any longer. ¡°I¡¯ll be gone for a few days.¡± ¡°Because of the barbarians?¡± ¡°Yeah. They¡¯re not going to sit still because they know we¡¯ve lost some outstanding knights.¡± I deliberately spoke out, this time disputing my luck. ¡°Uncle, instead of entirely wiping them out, why don¡¯t we welcome them as our people¡­¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a load of foolishness.¡± It irritates me that he rejects my suggestion without even considering it¡­ I feel bad for him. ¡®He hasn¡¯t even taken his arm out of the cast yet.¡¯ For the sake of his niece and sister-in-law, Cedric defends this poor and perilous land¡­¡­ Aigoo¡­¡­ He still hasn¡¯t married or started a family. ¡®The Vassals hold the Duke of Maple in high regard.¡¯ How difficult would it be to ride a horse while wearing a splint? ¡®If he looked like that, who would appreciate his dedication?¡¯ Cedric was so frustrating me that I was about to leave him alone but¡­¡­ I decided to change my mind. ¡°Uncle.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Are you capable of keeping a secret?¡± ¡°Secret?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Depending on the type of secret¡­¡­ If it¡¯s justified, of course.¡± I took out my Magic Stone, which I usually have with me. ¡°You don¡¯t want to send me back to the monastery and make me a priest, do you?¡± Cedric¡¯s pupils dilated. He couldn¡¯t have been unaware of Magic Stone because he had been on the battlefield for so long. ¡°Selina, you¡­¡­?¡± Cedric shifted his gaze between the softly shining Magic Stone and me, as if I were a ghost. ¡°You had this power¡­¡­?¡± He couldn¡¯t close his open mouth even until I finished the treatment. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s because of this that I came to know Valhail.¡± Cedric¡¯s shattered arm was like a gum when compared to Valhail¡¯s injured mody. ¡°Is his name Valhail?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I took Cedric¡¯s splint off to make sure his arm was completely healed. ¡°It¡¯s good to hear that. He won¡¯t tell me his name no matter how many times I ask him. I thought he was someone who has no name. ¡± Well, it¡¯s true that he had no name. ¡°Valhail¡­ is he doing well in the knight¡¯s templar?¡± ¡°Because of his beginnings¡­¡­ I believe it will take time for the others to adjust to his presence.¡± Cedric swung his arm back and forth, which had become clean in an odd way. ¡°I had no idea you were capable of this.¡± He had an entirely different expression on his face as he glanced at me. ¡®Please just listen to what I said.¡¯ Some people have to dip it to know if it is poop or soybean paste. That¡¯s exactly what Cedric did . Before leaving the study, I returned a brief glance to Cedric and asked. ¡°How long has the Butler known Mother, Uncle?¡± ¡°They¡¯re childhood friends, according to what I¡¯ve heard. I heard the Butler knew the Countess before she ever started at the academy.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s why they¡¯re so close.¡± Cedric nodded again, innocently. ¡°Of course they¡¯re so close since they¡¯re childhood friends.¡± ¡°Yes, I saw the butler coming out of the annex at dawn yesterday.¡± At the moment, Cedric paused. ¡°I was on the verge of having a weird suspicion.¡± I came out of the study with an innocent smile as he always did. * * * * * I had a really exhausting day due to my limited stamina. Penny promptly sat me down and began massaging my shoulders when I returned to the bedroom looking like a corpse. ¡°Madam has a big gut. How could she have let the poison linger in her room like that?¡± Penny kicked her tongue as if it were a spectacle. That amused me in some way. ¡®She¡¯s been serving Camila for a long time but still doesn¡¯t know her that well.¡¯ Cedric and Penny, too. ¡®How could they be so naive¡­¡¯ The skepticism would go unnoticed by those who had only experienced the original story. Was it possible for Camilla to put the poison rolling under her bed? She isn¡¯t even a fool. ¡°Penny, that¡¯s what you gave me.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Eternal rest.¡± The poison that Selina was about to drink and die. It¡¯s the same poison which Penny switched to sleeping drugs. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember?¡± The hand that had been softly kneading my shoulder had come to a halt. For a brief while, she seemed to have forgotten to breathe. ¡°Don¡¯t you know, Mother is not such a sloppy person?¡± Penny was deafeningly quiet. The hand that was kneading my shoulder moved again, but her expression was not as bright as before. ¡°I told my uncle that you found it while cleaning.¡± ¡°Yes! Yes, My Lady.¡± The answer, which was close to salute, came back. Penny¡¯s concern, which had lingered in her eyes as she looked at me in the mirror, had vanished. Instead, loyalty and trust in me were developed there. They say, true loyalty comes from fear. It was something I read in a book Volume 3 - CH 8 In the morning Cedric leaves. He seized the saddle with his two fine arms. ¡°Are you able to remove the splint thus quickly?¡± ¡°I¡¯m all better.¡± Camilla couldn¡¯t believe Cedric¡¯s broken arm had recovered in such a short time. ¡°You¡¯re really¡­¡­¡± Camilla would only think Cedric had taken off the splint out of curiosity. She would never have thought that Cedric had been treated with divine power. ¡°Did you say three days?¡± ¡°Right. It¡¯s a light inspection, so it won¡¯t be long.¡± Camilla retaliated by capturing tears that refused to flow. ¡®Her acting abilities are a touch rusty.¡¯ I saw Cedric off next to Camilla. ¡°U-U-Uncle, b-b-be careful. S-S-See you later.¡± As I stuttered again, Cedric gave me an odd look. He couldn¡¯t ask why since there were so many knights around him, so he just left. Camilla pulled me back as the gate was closed and turned to a face that was not sad. ¡°Selina, hurry up and go inside. Your skin is being sunburned on your face.¡± ¡­¡­The Male Lead didn¡¯t even care about Selina¡¯s face this much. It was amusing but yet distressing. How expensive is Camilla going to sell me? * * * * * ¡°M-m-mother¡­. I¡­ Is it o-okay if I go to the t-t-temple?¡± ¡°Why do you want to go there?¡± ¡°I-I-I I¡¯m worried about my uncle, so¡­¡­¡± I eagerly squeezed tears out of my eyes. The tears still not flowing out but fills my eyes in an instant. Camilla, stiffened, stared at me. ¡®Was I being too deliberate?¡¯ I was worried if Camilla caught my act, but Camilla soon smiled. ¡°You must be worried about the injury in Cedric¡¯s arm.¡± As I nodded softly, Camilla said in admiration. ¡°Then you should go. I¡¯ll ask them to prepare a carriage for you.¡± Camilla stared at me with great satisfaction, as if there was a star in her eyes. ¡°How can you be so pretty? Even your crying face is still so pretty. My daughter.¡± Volume 3 - CH 9 If people regularly visit the temple to pray, they establish a ¡°calm and thoughtful¡± image. It was the method that even non-believer nobles often used. For example, when the nobles tried to seek a marriage partner for their child who acted like a brat. People in the same neighborhood as them already know all the bad deeds the child had done, so the parents had no choice but to seek a marriage partner from a different land or country. That¡¯s what happened to ¡®Jenna Grandson¡¯ as well. ¡°The Crawford Family is preparing for a marriage? That¡¯s why they sent me that letter.¡± While I was doing all sorts of chores for the martial arts championship, Jenna Grandson, let alone revive her dignity or doing her task, all she did was watch the match. Her parents forced her to the temple in order to revive her dignity, but it didn¡¯t mean much. If there¡¯s no match at the day, then she would hide in the garden near the confession room to find anyone and chit chat there. ¡°Nevertheless, grandfather said that he would pay a visit to the Crawford Family soon. Just what kind of desire does that old man who doesn¡¯t have much time left have?¡± Jenna is Count Grandson¡¯s granddaughter from his second marriage. The marriage that happened shortly after the death of his first wife, who had lived with him for more that 50 years, under the excuse of loneliness. ¡°Is she Lady Selina¡¯s step sister?¡± Naturally, Jenna predicted that her grandfather¡¯s remarriage partner was Shannon. ¡°I heard she¡¯s also still so young. That won¡¯t do.¡± As the legitimate daughter of the Crawford Family, people thought that kind of marriage is not worthy for me. In common sense. ¡®Well, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s someone worthy of such a marriage, in common sense.¡¯ While having conversations with Jenna since before, I realized that Jenna was quite talkative. ¡°The remarriage partner for the Old Count is not my sister.¡± ¡°What? Then who? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ you, Lady Selina?¡± I shook my head. The unmarried women in the Crawford Family are not only me and Shannon. I mean, people always only thought of me and Shannon as the unmarried women left, but that¡¯s not the case. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡­ our mother.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Jenna¡¯s face looked really surprised. It¡¯s as if her face was filled with exclamation marks. ¡°I heard that my uncle always enviously mentioned about the Old Count¡¯s achievement to my mother. Since then, my mother has been secretly admiring the Old Count.¡± Jenna held out a fan and covered her face after seeing me confessing the other people¡¯s shameful things as if I was repenting, It was clear that Jenna was laughing behind the fan. ¡°Ppfft.¡± Suddenly, Camilla;s situation became ridiculous. The situation turned as if Camilla herself had sent a letter on purpose to remarry herself to the Old Count Grandson. ¡°Please, pretend you don¡¯t know about this, Lady Jenna.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Through the fan lace, I could see Jenna¡¯s eyes gleaming. ¡°I¡¯m sure my grandfather would like this too.¡± * * * * * It wasn¡¯t long before the news of Count Grandson¡¯s visit to the Crawford was heard. That night, the doll playing reached its climax. ¡°Is she prettier with her hair tied up or not?¡± Because my hair was tied up together, my elegant neckline, shoulders, and collarbone were revealed completely. My face and skin, which had been taken care of for days, glowed. And of course, I smelled so fragrant. In front of the mirror, Camilla worked hard untied the pin that tied my hair. My blond hair, which was falling like silk, tickled my waist. ¡°Or, doesn¡¯t it look prettier if the hair loosens?¡± Camilla alternated her attention between me and the mirror, as if she were a man dealing with a major national issue. ¡°She¡¯s pretty with her hair tied up, but she¡¯s also pretty with her hair loosened. Just which way is prettier?¡± Camilla burst into a happy laugh. Then she told me to go to bed early, fearing that my skin might be damaged, then went out of the bedroom. And there was Penny, who looked distressed. ¡°My Lady, you won¡¯t really going to marry that Old Count, are you?¡± ¡°Am I crazy?¡± ¡°I think Madam is preparing for that possibility. Please, you have to be carefull, My Lady.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be out for a while. If anyone comes, just tell them I¡¯m already asleep.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I took William with me and stopped by Shannon¡¯s bedroom first. Knock knock- I knocked on the door and Shannon immediately opened the door. As she was detained in her bedroom, she might have missed other people¡¯s touch, and she looked a little thin. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t open the door like this without asking who it is, Shannon.¡± ¡°¡­¡­just say what you want to say.¡± ¡°I went to the temple today.¡± Shannon, who was standing sideways and not even looking at me, turned her body to me as soon as I said temple. ¡°Priest Franz asked about your wellbeing.¡± ¡°What? Really?¡± No. Of course it¡¯s a lie. I was so busy that I even went back without seeing Franz¡¯s face. ¡°He said that he¡¯d be happy if I could come with you next time.¡± ¡°The Priest said that?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Shannon¡¯s eyes sparkled dazzlingly. ¡°Next time, I should ask Mother if I could take you with me to the temple.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡­ that¡¯s¡­¡­¡± Shannon tried hard not to show it, but she couldn¡¯t keep her lips from rising all the way up to her ears. ¡°I also went there with permission. Because I went with Lord Spencer, Mother wouldn¡¯t worry.¡± I said, implicitly proud of my escort. Shannon stared enviously at William, who stood behind me like a well-behaved husky. ¡®It would be good if you had an escort too.¡¯ I wanted to say that word, but I didn¡¯t. Instead, I just looked at Shannon pitifully. ¡°Ah, anyway, I get it!¡± Bang! The overproud Shannon shut the door roughly. ¡®Look at that! That girl is totally rude.¡¯ As I was coughing because of the dust, I escaped that corridor. * * * * * ¡°Lady, are you going to the Outer Guard Post again?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± On my way to meet Valhail, Willian asked cautiously. ¡°I think you may attract attention if you visit too often, My Lady.¡± I turned to William and answered him. ¡°Thank you for your concern, William.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Is it because I still haven¡¯t removed the makeup yet? We¡¯ve already seen each other every day, but William blushed as if he had never seen me before. Indeed, the make up this time was quite thick that I¡¯ve usually done. Camilla feared that the Old Count might think I was too young for his marriage partner, so she applied bright red to my lips and dark shadow to my eyes. And thanks to that, I also felt that I looked more mature and seductive. ¡°I will call him, My Lady.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± William, who was about to run and call for Valhail, paused for a moment. ¡°My Lady.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Is there¡­¡­ is there any reason why you come looking for him this often?¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a very important thing.¡± ¡°Perhaps, our Commander also happens to know about it?¡± ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ are you asking because you thought I only came to see him because I¡¯m bored?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­ that¡¯s not what I mean, My Lady.¡± William flustered as he rolled his eyes around as if trying to find an excuse. ¡°But, My Lady, if a man sees a beautiful lady like you so often, he might harbor presumptuous¡­¡­¡± ¡°Do you have that kind of thought when you see me?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You see me everyday. Doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯re also the same?¡± William¡¯s face was so red that I thought it might burst. I took a step closer to him. And William¡¯s lips twitching without saying a word. ¡°Am I wrong?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I raised his chin, which was lowered to avoid my gaze. ¡°Then tell me that you¡¯re wrong.¡± Even with my impudent hand gesture, William didn¡¯t dare to do anything. When his eyes met mine, William recited his innermost thoughts, almost like a confined prisoner confessing. ¡°My Lady¡­ What you said is right. All the time, everything you say is right.¡± It was then. I quickly turned around to the rustling sound I heard from behind. It was Valhail. From the guard station, it appeared like he had come out to smoke, since he held a cigarette in his hand. As soon as I averted my gaze, William moved his body and dashed away, as if a prey had been released from the trap. It was quite unlike him that I let out a smirk at his hurried back. Valhail, who came closer before I knew it, stood next to the tree behind me. The long cigarette looked like a toy in his big hand. He fiddled with the cigarette in his palm instead of smoking it, as if he was worried about something. ¡®Look at this punk. Did he know how to smoke?¡¯ As I stared at him, he broke the silence by opening his mouth first. ¡°It seems that harassing people is your hobby.¡± Volume 3 - CH 10 ¡°Did I look like I was harassing him?¡± Valhail rolled the cigarette like a toy with his lengthy fingers. His eyes shifted away from me and onto the night sky, as if he was uninterested. ¡°I don¡¯t think I was doing anything like that. When you meet him, you may ask him yourself.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°William used to be the outside guard commander, but now he¡¯s my escort knight. He¡¯ll be helpful and kind to you now since you¡¯re working the same job he did before.¡± His brows creased slightly for a brief minute. His self-esteem seems to have been wounded in some way. I wasn¡¯t sure which part of my statement had wounded his self-esteem. ¡°You, do you also smoke?¡± To lighten his mood, I changed the conversation. I approached him and reached out my hand, and he gently handed me the cigarette. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been lit yet.¡± As soon as I finished talking, Valhail snapped his fingers. The cigarette then miraculously lit. My eyes widened at the magic I saw for the first time. I saw and used magic in the monastery with the help of a magical stone, but I never saw or used any other kind of magic. ¡°Do you know how to use magic as well?¡± ¡°It¡¯s spirit magic.¡± I blinked a few times. Is it common for people to use spirit magic in this world? ¡®This is my first time seeing it.¡¯ I contemplated whether I should express my amazement at seeing the spirit magic for the first time, or simply say ¡°I see¡± and move on. For the first time in my life, I was uncertain how to respond. ¡°All I have control over is the spirit of fire. It would be troubling if other people knew that I could use it.¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± I shook my head and nodded. Valhail¡¯s response implied that using spirit magic was uncommon in this world. I, who was holding the cigarette with great curiosity, frowned at the dizzying pungent smoke. ¡°¡­¡­cough!¡± My throat hurt outrageously when the red light scorched the tip of the cigarette and the smoke flashed over the tip of my nose. I hurriedly handed Valhail the lengthy cigarette. Valhail quickly extinguished the fire and tossed it to the ground. My eyes watered from the stench of the smoke. Valhail went into the guard post and brought clean water and a towel. ¡°What¡¯s that? The smell¡­¡­cough! the smell is really no joke.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a hemp cigarette.¡± ¡°Hemp cigarette?¡± ¡°I heard that¡­¡­ it could relieve the anxiety.¡± Then it means, it was a psychotropic drug. ¡°Did you buy it?¡± ¡°Someone gave it to me.¡± The playfulness that had been around in my eyes disappeared in an instant. It¡¯s not bad to rely on drugs if he had a problem, but to think it¡¯s a psychotropic drug¡­¡­ ¡°Valhail.¡± I brushed my tears away and placed my hand on Valhail¡¯s shoulder with tenderness. Valhail didn¡¯t take my hand away, even though he was startled. ¡°Do you have any problems that make you want to smoke stuff like this?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Tell me who¡¯s bothering you.¡± For a few minutes, he glanced at my hand on his shoulder before slowly turning his attention to me. Between his lovely lips, a stifled voice escaped. ¡°Why did you come and see me?¡± He sounded more like a lament than a question in the way he talked. ¡°Should I not come then?¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t have any reason to come and meet me.¡± ¡°Can I then come if I have a reason?¡± I gave him a sidelong glance. Valhai¡¯s neck moved, as if he was struggling to keep something from coming out. ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m leaving soon.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the war your uncle is preparing for.¡± You¡¯re going to leave such a comfortable place to go to a war? ¡®Is he crazy? Why is he going there?¡¯ How reckless do you want to treat your own body!? ¡°Are you talking about the war against the barbarians?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± I¡¯m sure I understand why. Even if Cedric didn¡¯t tell me, I could guess what his plan was. He was planning to leave Adrian as the Commander while he went to the war. As expected. ¡°That war isn¡¯t going to happen.¡± Never. Valhail did not question me throughout my confirmation. I, on the other hand, was the one who wished to question him. ¡®Why does he want to go to war?¡¯ Does he have a bad relationship with the members of the White Eagle Knights? Or did someone push him to go to the war? ¡°Anyway, if war breaks out, I¡¯m leaving. Wherever it may be.¡± ¡°It appears that my uncle noticed a devoted talent. Even experienced knights wouldn¡¯t dare to be deployed to the war wherever it is.¡± I didn¡¯t realize I was speaking in a sarcastic tone. ¡°Do you forget what you¡¯ve promised me before? That you¡¯re not going to get hurt anymore?¡± ¡°The wound heals quickly anyway. As long as I¡¯m alive and alive, it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°What I said was to not get hurt.¡± ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re worried about a knight who has yet to be appointed.¡± I was concerned by such words. Valhail seems to be attempting to draw a strange line between us. Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­ did Shannon come looking for him already? Or Camilla? ¡°Did my mother perhaps come and meet you? Did she ask you to be Shannon¡¯s escort knight already?¡± Please don¡¯t tell me¡­ Did he become like this after met Shannon and fell for her? If so, that would be very disappointing. ¡°Did you come to ask about that?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± I placed strength in my hand that was on his shoulder while blinking my eyes. ¡°I came to see your face.¡± I meant it when I said it. ¡®Ah, I should have brought a lantern.¡¯ His curving shape was all I could see through the dim moonlight. I was disappointed that I couldn¡¯t appreciate his thick eyebrows, deep eyes, high nose bridge, and thick lips. This is something I have to do frequently in order to maintain my strength in order to endure this tough life. ¡°¡­¡­I will go to all the battles and wars as much as I can.¡± ¡°Are you possibly¡­¡­?¡± Valhail¡¯s eyes automatically moved to me as I glanced at his face. ¡°¡­¡­didn¡¯t like it when I came to see you?¡± His gloomy eyes flickered, like if they were looking right through me. And I realized from his gazes, shaking painfully like candle light in the wind, that he would never give me any answer. Valhail turned his head away from me, avoiding my gazes, and let out a quiet sigh, as I expected. Then he said something else. ¡°It suits you well.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Face.¡± ¡°Ah, you mean my make-up looks well on me? Thank you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s because my mother is looking for a marriage partner for me. She said my husband¡¯s candidate is coming to see me tomorrow.¡± Valhail¡¯s chest fluttered wildly in response to my statements. I kept talking while staring at his glittering blue eyes. ¡°She made a fuss saying that I should look pretty tomorrow.¡± Valhail, who was as cold as ice, laughed in vain, claiming Camilla had done something pointless. ¡°It¡¯s because you don¡¯t know who the husband candidate is.¡± ¡°It must be a nobleman who is a good match for you.¡± ¡°His name is Count Grandson. Have you ever heard about him?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I heard that he¡¯s already seventy years old.¡± His face, which had been turned away, abruptly turned back to face me. His stunning cobalt blue eyes shone stronger than ever. ¡°My mother wishes to sell me to that man at the highest price possible.¡± Valhail¡¯s eyes furrowed severely as he heard my calm response. He was furious. Somehow, looking at him like that made me happy. One corner of my mouth was elevated. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the family¡¯s legitimate daughter?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Then why¡­¡­ why are you getting such an unreasonable marriage?¡± Valhail, who was seeking an acceptable term, picked ¡®unreasonable marriage¡¯ maybe because of my prestige. But, even if it didn¡¯t look to be, I was appreciative of his consideration. More than that, he was the first person to become enraged for me. ¡°My father is no longer alive, and my present mother is in fact my stepmother.¡± Of course, not all stepmothers are behave like Camilla. ¡°It appears like you are completely unaware of the situation.¡± Heum, he seems to be getting along with his colleagues now that he¡¯s been offered a hemp cigarette¡­¡­ Or was it because he never heard anything about me from the White Eagle Knights? However, he must have at least one White Eagle Knight by his side at all times. ¡®Then does that mean my presence is that weak?¡¯ I was slightly disappointed. Didn¡¯t William ever tell the other White Eagle Knight members about me? ¡°Didn¡¯t any of the members ever mention me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­They didn¡¯t say anything about that.¡± Then it meant they were talking about me. ¡°Then what were they talking about?¡± I was interested as to what stories he had heard about me. Valhail¡¯s heavy lips moved slowly as I delicately wrinkled my forehead, as if urging him. ¡°It¡¯s about¡­¡­ how beautiful you are.¡± Ohooooo¡­¡­. ¡°About your little voice, your pale green eyes, your thin hands. Your golden hairs that flutter like a butterfly¡¯s wing¡­¡­ and the perfume that makes them flush whenever you walk by.¡± His deep gaze traced my face and hair as he stated it. ¡°About how hard God worked to create all of you. Which is what makes you so beautiful, graceful, and stunning,¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I¡¯ve heard thus far. I¡¯m not sure if they really mean it.¡± He claimed to have heard such things, but it seemed to me like a passionate confession of his genuine feelings. I was completely misled by those relentless gaze and his constrained words. He openly complimented me. Because I was embarrassed, I reacted calmly and as if nothing had happened. ¡°I don¡¯t believe many people have ever seen me in person. Since I don¡¯t get out that much.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what they said.¡± Valhail spoke quietly before averting his gaze once again. Valhail, on the other hand, was never embarrassed or agitated, no matter what the circumstances were. Even when he was pushed to his limits, he never complained or pleaded for help. He even wanted to die in the Martial Arts Competition because he had lost his dignity and was being treated like a dog in a battle. ¡®He has the impression of royalty¡­¡­¡¯ Valhail Castaques. A person whose surname is a country name. I was interested in learning more about his background. There¡¯s a chance he¡¯s a member of the Royal Family. ¡°So, what are your thoughts?¡± As much as others claim. Did he really think I am beautiful? ¡°Right now, I¡¯m in front of you.¡± I put my hand around his cheeks without hesitation. Valhail then carefully covered the back of my hand with his enormous hand. ¡°You¡­¡­¡± So delicately, his hand barely brushed mine. In contrast to his longing gaze, he spoke in a sad tone. ¡°You¡¯re not real for me.¡± Volume 3 - CH 11 It¡¯s the first time Valhail reached out his hand to me. All this time, I had been wondering what he thought about me. I¡¯ve been touching him several times, stroking his head, even groping his body for treatment, but Valhail had never touched me before. Was it because he¡¯s not interested in me? Or maybe did he only think of me as his benefactor who treated his body? Or, if that wasn¡¯t because of those, maybe he didn¡¯t even think of me as his benefactor since it was an unwanted treatment? And today, I finally got the reason. With his sad eyes, which I¡¯ve never seen before, he told me. That he never dared to touch me. ¡°You¡¯re not real for me.¡± As he struggled to pull my hand away, he looked like smoke which was about to disappear any moment. * * * * * Valhail was the one who turned aside and walked away, but his stare remained fixed on me. We stared at one other until we were both almost nothing from a distance. Just like the day I left him in the quarantine room by himself. It wasn¡¯t because he was scared I¡¯d be in danger on the road at night. Since I¡¯m accompanied by William. ¡°What makes you think Valhail wants to return to that dangerous battleground?¡± Because he was from Toono, I was concerned that he would be bullied by the other outer guard. ¡®If that¡¯s the case, William¡¯s intervention would be helpful.¡¯ I inquired with that objective in mind, but the response I received was surprising. ¡°I believe he desires to get promoted.¡± ¡°Promoted?¡± ¡°Yes. The more battle experience a knight has, the faster he will be promoted.¡± Is that the true reason? ¡®If such was the case, why did he leave the Holy Knights?¡¯ If the Holy Knights were the world¡¯s most prestigious public officials, the White Eagle Knights were the world¡¯s most prestigious corporation. ¡®I heard that the White Eagle Knights are the best of the best.¡¯ Valhail used to declare that if he could work for this family, he would do anything, even if it meant being a servant. So, why is Valhail now yearning for a promotion? ¡°He would be awarded and conferred his knighthood if he survived and won a major battle. Then he¡¯d be eligible to join the White Eagle Knights officially.¡± I couldn¡¯t forget Valhail¡¯s desperate eyes when he said I wasn¡¯t his reality. When he uttered those words, his eyes were filled with rage, despair, and even unfathomable longing. ¡°William, I need your help.¡± ¡°Yes, My Lady. Please say it.¡± Although William will not be participating in the war, he will have access to the necessary military informations. ¡°Could you obtain me a document of the Kingdom of Castaques¡¯ Royal Family Tree?¡± William was perplexed but immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, My Lady. It might take some time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s not urgent.¡± Because, there¡¯s no way Valhail would disappear from my side in the meantime. Perhaps I¡¯ll be there at the end of his greed. * * * * * The Old Count Grandson paid a visit to the Countdom early in the morning. It was Camilla¡¯s plan to take advantage of Cedric¡¯s absence to promote my marriage. ¡°I-I-I-I greet C-C-Count G-G-Grandson¡­¡­¡± I trembled much more than before, and my words became more jumbled. Shannon, who had discreetly lowered herself, was gazing at me from my side. ¡°It¡¯s great to meet you. My name is Count Grandson.¡± ¡°I-I-I-I am S-S-Selina C-C-Crowford.¡± Camilla, who was standing in front of me, gestured for me to keep my mouth quiet. ¡°You¡¯ve got a lovely daughter here.¡± ¡°Hoho, this girl must be nervous since she¡¯s so thrilled to see you, Count Grandson.¡± Camilla had given me instructions the night before to show the Old Count the garden. ¡°I-I-I-I will t-t-take you t-t-to the g-g-garde¡­¡­¡± ¡°Selina, I¡¯ll accompany the Count to the Garden.¡± Camilla rushed out to the garden, supporting the Old Count¡¯s arm with a beautiful smile. ¡®Just glancing at his face is enough.¡¯ The Old Count, with his cane, was led by Camilla into the garden. In his eyes staring at me, I could feel Jenna¡¯s kind eyes. ¡®His eyes certainly didn¡¯t look like someone who chose a wife to remarry.¡¯ Rather, he kept his gaze fixed on Camilla. My mouth curved into a grin. I could tell what was going to happen in the garden even if I wasn¡¯t there. * * * * * Camilla lost her dignity when she was alone with the Old Count, leaving the servants behind. ¡°She usually doesn¡¯t stutter like that.¡± Camilla¡¯s attention was fixed on the Old Count Grandson as they strolled across the garden. ¡°Seeing the dignified Count in front of her must make her anxious.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? We¡¯ll live near each other regardless once we¡¯re a family.¡± Because Selina¡¯s health was far worse than normal, Camilla had no alternative but to give up her dignity. Camilla had been wondering whether Selina was unwell because she stuttered more like a fool this morning. Selina looked stunning, but¡­¡­ ¡®It would be ideal if she would just shut up.¡¯ Camilla kept her irritation hidden by opening her lips softly. ¡°How do you think, Count? Did you like it?¡± The Old Count, looking at the garden, answered her. ¡°Of course. It is very lovely.¡± Camilla attempted to keep her mouth shut in the face of the Count¡¯s unabashed appreciation. ¡°First and foremost, Camilla, thank you for your bravery. Is it alright if I call you by your first name?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± In fact, the Old Count was unsure whether Camilla¡¯s purpose was to remarry or not when they exchanged letters. ¡°When would you like to get married? The sooner the better for me.¡± In a gentle tone, the Old Count remarked. Camilla observed this and concluded that the Old Count had made up his mind after meeting Selina. ¡°I¡¯m truly concerned that it¡¯s being hurried. I¡¯d want to find a marriage partner who is the same age as my daughter as a mother.¡± Camilla then attempted to use the conversation to try to reach an agreement on the money. However, the Old Count¡¯s countenance altered in an instant, prompting her to adjust her remarks. ¡°However, that child is very tenacious. She stated that she wishes to marry an older man. So, how could I possibly stop her?¡± ¡°Eum? Countess Crawford, what are you¡­¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re going to remarry then it¡¯s better to remarry to a pretty young lady. She is the most virtuous lady in the western territories.¡± The Old Count stood motionless and looked around, as if he was scared someone else might hear it. ¡°Are you claiming that my remarried partner is your daughter, Countess Crowford?¡± ¡°Can you tell me whether there¡¯s anything wrong with it?¡± ¡°What kind of nonsense is that? ¡°How can I marry a young woman who is the same age as my granddaughter¡­¡­ Cough.¡± ¡°However, I was certain that in the letter we exchanged, I brought up the subject of the Crawford Family member¡¯s marriage¡­¡­¡± ¡°Of course with someone at my age, right?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s someone at your age, Count, who do you mean?¡± With a sly grin, the Old Count inquired. ¡°Is there anyone else beside you, Countess?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.!¡± Camilla covered her lips with her hands, as if she had been soaked in freezing water. ¡°You¡­¡­ you come with the intention of remarrying me¡­¡­?¡± How dare you? A man with aged skin, white hair, and a blackened face with dark spots. Camilla was taken aback by such an appearance. ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t that your intention?¡± Camilla, who was startled, was unable to hear anything. She had no intention of marrying a man who was seventy years old. She would never do that, even if she was threatened with a sword in her throat. Never! Remarrying such a man at the age of thirty-five!? Bullshit!! ¡°Then why would you give me an invitation like this?¡± ¡°When you claimed you discovered a suitable candidate for my remarriage, what did you mean?¡± ¡®This guy has got to be insane!¡¯ Camilla¡¯s lips quiver and her cheeks flushed. ¡®How dare he look at me when he looks like a dotard?!¡¯ The Old Count¡¯s touch sickened Camilla, so she shrugged it off like a leech. ¡°Ouch!¡± The Old Count Grandson then collapsed, pointing at Camilla, who flushed. ¡°H-Hey! Countess Crawford!¡± Camilla, outraged, stormed out of the garden, ignorant to the consequences. * * * * * Camilla had been absolutely taken aback by the impact. The Grandson family¡¯s marriage was immediately declared null and invalid. The Old Count, who was furious, unilaterally canceled the agricultural contract with the Crawford Family, which had been in place for a century. ¡®What would she do, then?¡¯ Of course, it would be a huge blow if anybody revealed that she was the Count¡¯s remarriage partner. Rumors have to have spread far and wide in the social realm. ¡®Whether she tried to sell her stepdaughter or almost remarried to the Old Count, she will be mocked.¡¯ That was something the arrogant Camilla could never accept. ¡®I understand that. But, how could she be indifferent with the territory¡¯s management?¡¯ The Farm Contract was one of Crowford¡¯s principal sources of income. Crawford¡¯s territory doesn¡¯t have enough manpower to work on a farm. The majority of Crawford residents died in the war or were conscripted as Knights. That¡¯s why the Crawfords rented our fertile land to the Grandson in exchange for half of the crops they harvested. While securing tax revenue and harvests from rented land, the Crawford family killed two birds with one stone. ¡®However, we¡¯ve already lost that contract.¡¯ Even for the sake of his dignity, the Old Count stated that he would not renew the contract. ¡®I¡¯m hoping Cedric returns soon and repairs everything¡­¡­¡¯ However, as the day of Cedric¡¯s homecoming drew near, Camilla abruptly departed the castle, fearful of being held responsible. ¡°Did my Mother bring the butler along with her?¡± ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡± Penny returned after attentively scrutinizing Camilla¡¯s and the Butler¡¯s actions at my instruction. ¡°After the Madam had gone, the butler announced that he would return to his homeland for a few days since his father had an emergency.¡± ¡°So he used his father as his excuse?¡± Penny stated cynically as I murmured in disbelief. ¡°Father¡¯s excuse is usually effective.¡± Indeed, unlike before, my uncle had stayed in the countdom for quite some time, keeping an eye on them. Imagine how irritated they must have been. Camilla must be struggling because she had to remain in the annex as well. ¡®You¡¯ll never get this room back so just keep dreaming about it.¡¯ I was internally mocking her as I wrapped a bouquet of flowers I had picked from the garden. ¡°Would you give this to someone?¡± ¡°To the high priest.¡± ¡°Ah, that person?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Franz became a hot topic in the Countdom all of a sudden. Shannon, who had a faith as small as a speck of dust on a rice grain before entering the temple, had suddenly become a desperate believer. ¡°I was brought to God by the high priest. He reassured me by hugging me with his heart.¡± Shannon¡¯s prayer voice was so loud that Charles was sick of hearing it every time he walked through Shannon¡¯s room. ¡°Are you going to ask Charles for this again, My Lady? Then I¡¯ll bring him here.¡± Penny dashed out the door, dragging Charles after her. ¡°Please inform him that I will be paying him a visit shortly.¡± I said as I gave the bouquet to Charles. ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡± At my words, Charles nodded and went out of the room. I was well aware of Camilla¡¯s nefarious nature as a villain. Even if I hadn¡¯t heard the cause, I could understand Camilla¡¯s behavior in leaving the Countdom as Cedric¡¯s return date drew near. ¡®She¡¯s planning to kill Cedric shortly.¡¯ Case of Cedric poisoning. There isn¡¯t much time left. Volume 3 - CH 12 Cedric made his way back to the Countdom. ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t seem to be feeling well.¡± ¡°Selina.¡± Cedric, who had returned from the barbarians¡¯ reconnaissance, had a gloomy countenance. It was as if something had gone horribly wrong. Moreover, the rumors spread out about the Grandson family abruptly terminating the agricultural contract as the impact of Camilla¡¯s rejection for remarry to the Old Count Grandson. Camilla, who had to clarify the rumors in this situation, left the Countdom once more and went hunting. ¡®That¡¯s how she hides herself.¡¯ Tsk tsk. Even if Cedric went wild and enraged because of this, I could understand him. ¡®That¡¯s why you should make plans to chase Camilla out as soon as possible.¡¯ Cedric, on the other hand, who is a model of impartiality, is incapable of devising such a scheme. I¡¯m not sure how long he¡¯ll put up with her behavior. ¡°You¡­ Selina, are you stuttering again?¡± ¡°Yes? Me?¡± I encountered his anxious glance at that very moment. I remember the time I stuttered when I saw him off with Camilla next to me. Then I quickly act out as a tragic heroine. ¡°That¡­ I don¡¯t typically stutter like that, but I don¡¯t know why I constantly stutter when my mother is nearby.¡± Cedric¡¯s brow furrowed in response to my comment. ¡°William says the Countess scolded you a lot while I was away. That¡¯s¡­ Is that the reason?¡± ¡°I was hit a lot. Because of it, my bones still hurt on rainy days.¡± I said bitterly, glancing aside as if reminiscing. ¡°As you said, Uncle, I¡¯m sure my Mother is doing it for my sake. There¡¯s no way My Mother would intentionally abuse me.¡± I chose the word ¡®abuse¡¯ on purpose. Cedric¡¯s face became white, then crimson, as I could see through the mirrored window. His face was a total mess. He appeared to be on the verge of taking Camilla into prison. ¡®Don¡¯t be swayed. He¡¯s just pretending to be worried.¡¯ I know another bystander, who overlooked violence, under the pretext of maintaining neutrality. That person was my school¡¯s dean. Because of the nature of art college, the Department of Theater and Film was known for its strict discipline. If the bully gets to the point of violence, they would interrupt it, but that person ignores it and pretends not to notice. I was an outcast until I was a senior, but the bullies were never punished. This condition persisted till I graduated. ¡®Those are the people I despise the most.¡¯ When are you going to stop being so indecisive? Cedric was, obviously, the supporting character I despised the most. * * * * * As night fell, the Countdom¡¯s lights went out one by one, leaving just the bare necessities. Today, I wore my hood and carried a lantern with me. ¡°Are you going to meet that Toono, my Lady?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± It¡¯s been a long time since I met him late at night. Since the time he pushed me away, saying I wasn¡¯t his reality. And in the meantime, I didn¡¯t go to see Valhail on purpose. ¡®He¡¯s probably waiting for me, right?¡¯ Will he welcome me if I come to see him right now? He had to consider who would lose if he created a wall over me. ¡®He appeared to be someone who had never liked anyone before.¡¯ Otherwise, there¡¯s no way he would push his opponent away like a fool. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of him, My Lady?¡± ¡°Am I afraid of Valhail?¡± ¡°So, his name is Valhail. Yes, that guy, My Lady.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he would be dangerous for me.¡± ¡°However, My Lady, I hope you¡¯d be more cautious. We never knew what he was going to do¡­¡­ He was a Toono, after all. He must have been associated with the other sinner at the prison.¡± Nope. At the prison, he didn¡¯t associate with anyone. Rather, he killed all the sinners in his cell and was imprisoned in the quarantine room¡­ ¡­ ¡®However, I shouldn¡¯t say stuff like that.¡¯ Because Penny is constantly worried about me. She¡¯s a child who always waits for me, with her eyes open, even though I told her to sleep before me. Every single time. ¡°My Lady, if you keep coming out late at night like this, people could misunderstand you.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± I gave a tiny nod as I gazed at Penny, who was frantically fastening my hood. ¡°I know.¡± Penny¡¯s face brightened up as I confidently answered. ¡°Just as expected! Do you have a plan in mind, My Lady?¡± Yes, of course. I¡¯ve gone out of the castle and encountered Valhail several times at night, though not every night. The room I am staying at is the Countess room, the room located in the middle of the castle. ¡®Nevertheless, how do you think I still could avoid people¡¯s attention whenever I went out?¡¯ I was skeptical, on the other hand, that the stealthy step behind me was too late. ¡°My Lady.¡± William was the one who immediately deected any presence and informed me of it. I blow with my index finger in front of my mouth, making a hissing sound. ¡°But¡­¡­¡± William cast a worried glance behind him. ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry.¡± William eventually stopped talking after hearing my confident response. Until he led me to the Outer Guard Post, William quit nagging me. And that indicated he had trust in me. * * * * * ¡°I¡¯d want to speak with Valhail alone.¡± ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll bring that guard with me.¡± William took the guard who was acquainted with Valhail and went off somewhere. Valhail went to the bench at the rear of the guard post since he knew William¡¯s arrival indicated I was coming to see him. His gait appeared to be particularly light. And I could tell he was pleased to see me. ¡°Here.¡± I took out the lantern that I had brought with me. His eyes twinkled for a brief while as the light spread, like a beast in the dark. ¡®Ah, he¡¯s handsome.¡¯ He followed me cautiously but obediently as I entered the guard post with a happy smile. I opened the window slightly on purpose. So that unidentified unwelcome visitors can look in from the outside. ¡®However, they couldn¡¯t hear our conversation, could they?¡¯ The roar of the burning bonfire was overwhelming in the narrow post. My voice wasn¡¯t very loud. So if I talk in hushed tones, no one outside will be able to hear me. Valhail¡¯s demeanor was such that whenever he met me, he never said anything like ¡®I¡¯m glad to see you¡® or ¡®Why haven¡¯t you been here?¡¯ But the way he stared at me, as if he were someone who attempts not to miss a single moment and remembers everything about me, was far away from his normal demeanor. He used to prefer standing with his back to me rather than facing me in this manner. Because I had not visited him in the meantime, I could see his despair mingled with excitement in his eyes, as if he was going through a difficult period. ¡°Should we take a seat?¡± There were many wooden crates wheeled around at the guard station that looked like chairs. ¡°Are you going to sit here¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Valhail¡¯s lovely brow wrinkled. ¡°This is nothing compared to sleeping in a bloody dungeon.¡± But he came to a halt in front of me and voluntarily removed his coat and placed it on the wooden box. ¡°Your clothes are going to crumple.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± I sat on his coat after politely declining the favor. ¡°Your hair has grown long¡­¡­¡± He didn¡¯t have a lot of hair growth. To be honest, his hair may not have grown at all, but Valhail automatically dropped his upper body to me as I feigned to be interested in his hair and extended out my hand. ¡®How kind of him.¡¯ Valhail is quite docile in comparison to Tori, who I had to battle every time he was groomed. Valhail remained calm even when I stroked his beautiful hair. Just like when he bent down and let me touch him as much as I wanted. My breath was taken away by the aroma of sage and lavender plants that suddenly floated through me. ¡°You¡­¡­ Why do you smell so good?¡± It¡¯s a question I was muttering without realizing it. Instead of responding, he asked me a follow-up question. ¡°Then, what about you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m the Count¡¯s daughter, thus it¡¯s expected.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the same way. There¡¯s no reason why I shouldn¡¯t be clean as well.¡± That¡­¡­ that¡¯s of course. With a dissatisfied expression on my face, I nodded my head. ¡°Take it off.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I told you to take it off.¡± As I lowered my voice as if I was whispering, Valhail looked at me with a strange expression for a moment. However, he quickly unbuttoned his shirt. ¡®See, you¡¯re going to take it off after all.¡¯ The inside of the guard station was pretty bright thanks to the lantern and the bonfire. ¡°Because you keep saying nonsense that you¡¯re going to participate in the war, I should make sure you¡¯re good and healthy.¡± ¡°Why is that nonsense?¡± Valhail removed his shirt and asked, his gaze fixed on me. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because you¡¯re aiming to go to the war while you have such a simple job as the Countdom¡¯s outer guard.¡± He gave me a bewildered look before turning his head and laughing when I answered his question, which was more like arguing with him. ¡°Do not laugh.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be able to laugh as much as I want?¡± ¡°No. You can¡¯t do it.¡± I got out of my seat when I saw his top was entirely exposed. Then I walked up to him and halted directly in front of his nose, as his eyes followed my movement. People would see me standing in front of a naked man from outside the window. They¡¯d see my back, to be precise. ¡°It was I who saved you from death. Then doesn¡¯t this body belong to me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re correct.¡± He responded as I fiddled with his hair. ¡°This body is yours.¡± As I gazed down at the big guy, who was sitting quietly and looking up at me, I felt weird. Volume 3 - CH 13 Satisfied with his answer, I admired his artwork-like body that belonged to me, entirely to me. Not only his handsome face, but also his gorgeous bulky body which looked like a sculpture carved out of marble by the best artist of the century. It was the moment when I stroked his body to my heart¡¯s content. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Valhail sprang to his feet, looking out the window to identify the unexpected guest. His response was extremely speedy, almost if he were a beast. Surprised, I held his arm. ¡°There¡¯s no one there.¡± If Valhail caught him, the uninvited guest would never be safe. I purposefully dragged time around to give him an opportunity to escape. ¡°It must be the sound of the wind.¡± Valhail sat down again, his gaze fixed on me. I opened the door and looked around to reassure him. Of course, there was no trace of an uninvited guest. ¡®It seemed that he had managed to get away in the meanwhile.¡¯ Even so, the guy¡¯s quick feet came in handy. Why couldn¡¯t he properly hide himself? Tsk tsk, kicking my tongue inside, I shut the window and changed the subject to avoid making Valhail uneasy. ¡°Do you like the name I chose for you?¡± Strictly speaking, I didn¡¯t come up with the name Valhail on my own. It was a name he¡¯d heard from The Raven before. He didn¡¯t, however, refute anything I said. ¡°The body belongs to me, and since I gave you your name¡­¡­ it means you are completely mine.¡± As I carefully stroked my hand from his solid jaw through his iron-like neck to his shoulders, as though examining his body, Valhail replied calmly. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to refute that.¡± My eyes were drawn to his muscular left forearm. There was a tattoo of two swords pointed towards each other. That tattoo implied that Valhail was a Toono. As I stared at the tattoo, Valhail looked at his forearm belatedly. ¡°Do you like this tattoo?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Valhail didn¡¯t appear to have given the tattoo any thought. He looked back at me again, sweeping down his forearm with his large hand, pretending that it was nothing. ¡°Is it not good to see?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± He will undress and expose his body in the White Eagle Knights. They were all men, after all. When that happens, his colleagues who glance at his body will notice the tattoo and recall that Valhail was a Toono. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯d be better if this tattoo was removed?¡± Valhail wished to become a member of the White Eagle Knights officially. Actually, he was deserving of commendation solely for saving Cedric and the Knights from the barbarian onslaught. The reason why he eventually couldn¡¯t join the White Eagle Knight, and the reason why it was hard for him to step foot into the Count¡¯s castle was because of his origin. Is there any purpose for him to keep Toono¡¯s tattoo on his body in this situation? Valhail, for the most part, was willing to comply with my wishes without question. He just stood there calmly staring at the flames behind me. It¡¯s the iron in it, to be precise. I was terrified when I realized what his glance meant. ¡®Oh no¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it in such an uncivilized way!¡¯ That iron was used to turn the firewood over. ¡®I¡¯m sure he¡¯s not considering it.¡¯ Valhail got out of his seat, as I alternated between him and the furnace. He walked to the furnace and pulled the iron out without hesitation. With his dull eyes, he gazed down at the red-hot iron. ¡°¡­Hold on. I didn¡¯t mean it in this way.¡± A cold sweat broke out from my shoulder. At that rate, I felt like he was about to put that hot iron in his forearm. ¡®It could be healed, right? Since I do have my own healing power!¡¯ However, the sword tattoo on his body led me to believe that the wound could not be healed. He was now merely looking at that hot iron, as if waiting for my orders. ¡°I believe¡­¡­ there are other options for removing the tattoo.¡± My lips became really dry. Actually, I¡¯m not sure whether there is another way. There¡¯s no laser surgery in this world! ¡®But not in that way!¡¯ When his gaze met mine, I hurriedly shook my head. Valhail, on the other hand, seems to have no intention of changing his decision. Rather, he gave the iron to me casually. ¡°You do it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± Why me? Why me!? Sweat was accumulating in the palm of my hand, which was gripping the iron¡¯s handle forcefully. Valhail calmly turned to his side and held out his forearm even when he saw how embarrassed I was. My heart was pounding furiously. How could he tell me to use a hot iron on another person¡¯s body? ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be harmful to the body?¡¯ Although these things might be prevalent to do in the middle ages, I was a person who came from the modern ages. And even if I was pretending to be from the middle ages, there was a considerable difference between talking about it and really doing it. Furthermore, even if the Toono¡¯s tattoo was removed, another scar would remain on his body. I thought I should turn down his proposal. Just like the day he made me strangle him in the quarantine room and asked that I kill him. ¡°I can¡¯t do this. I¡¯ve never done anything like this before, and I¡¯ve never done anything like this to other people¡¯s bodies¡­.¡± I was about to hurriedly return the iron to the furnace when he stopped me. ¡°But, you said that I am yours.¡± For the first time, his huge hand grabbed my wrist against my will. ¡°I¡¯d like you to leave your imprint on me.¡± The unshakable blue eyes moved me like a chain. I froze like a little animal in front of a wild beast. His dignified gaze made it difficult for anybody to disagree with what he had decided. He was looking up at me, but at the same time looking down at me. He had no intention of doing so. It was an attitude that could only come from someone who has grown up with everything under their feet since birth. ¡°So that everyone knows I¡¯m yours.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Come on.¡± His voice was tinged with pressure, as if he were giving a command. It never seemed to be his will, but it sounded that way to me. I drew in a deep breath and closed my eyes firmly. Finally, the hand that moved against my will moved on its own. Sizzle¡­ I heard the sound of burning flesh. Even in this terrible situation, Valhail didn¡¯t groan. 1 second? 2 seconds? That brief time, which was merely a fleeting second, felt like a lifetime to me when the burning iron touched his flesh. ¡°Stop. Stop!¡± Volume 3 - CH 14 Valhail finally let go of my hand when I became impatient. Clatter- The iron clattered to the ground. As if I had fallen down, I sat on the wooden box. I was so frightened that I could feel my blood flow through my veins. What a heinous act to commit against a person¡¯s body. My heart was pounding. I grabbed my face and turned my head to face him. ¡®You dare force me to do this?¡¯ Valhail, on the other hand, was peering into his forearm, where the burn traces were still evident. Those eyes didn¡¯t seem to be in any pain. Rather, he looked proud, as if he had just gotten a nice tattoo that he had chosen himself. ¡®He must be insane¡­¡­¡¯ I couldn¡¯t even be furious with him since his reaction was so absurd, and the searing wound looked so painful. I¡¯m at a loss for words. Even though he looked fine, such a wound must hurt. I furrowed my brows and quickly rummaged in my inner pocket. ¡®It¡¯s unnecessary to leave such a scar.¡¯ The purpose has already been met. The tattoo of swords pointing in opposite directions on his bulky forearm had already disappeared. If I treat it using the magic stone, the pain will go away and the scar will also disappear. I rummaged around my robe pocket, but I couldn¡¯t find the stone¡¯s heavy touch. ¡®Where is it¡­¡­?¡¯ No matter how hard I searched, I couldn¡¯t find the magic stone. As I rummaged through the robe, a thin white cloth fluttered and the silhouette of my slender legs shone white. I was wearing my pajamas. For a brief period, I remembered that I had changed my clothes and put the magic stone in a drawer next to the bed. ¡°¡­Wait a second. I¡¯ll return with the magic stone.¡± Valhail¡¯s gaze turned to me like an arrow to the target at the same time I got up. ¡°Do not leave.¡± The little smile that had been on his face had vanished. ¡°Please don¡¯t leave.¡± At that sight, I remembered the time when he desperately held me up, in a shabby quarantine room. At that time, I shook his hand off coldly, but¡­¡­ For some reason, I couldn¡¯t do so this time. He may believe that if he lets me go this time, I won¡¯t come back to visit him in the meantime. ¡®Well, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been here.¡¯ Finally, I sat down again, my keen eyes fixed on his forearm. Ugh, I could feel the pain just by looking at it. ¡°It is better to treat such a wound¡­¡­¡± The wound is in the shape of a large droplet. Traces of burning iron on his smooth skin. ¡°It will remain a scar.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the mark you gave to me. This isn¡¯t a scar.¡± He, too, gazed down at his forearm with a proud face while I looked at his forearm in bewilderment. ¡°This is the proof that I¡¯m yours.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± By harming another person¡¯s body. He lifted his gaze provocatively when I couldn¡¯t bear the sensation of guilt any more. ¡°Are you afraid to come now?¡± Sting- I felt as if my insides were being pierced. ¡°It¡¯s late.¡± Valhail now had a playful smile around his mouth, indicating that he was in a great mood. ¡®Well, since he said he¡¯s all right¡­¡­¡¯ I wanted to believe it, but his red skin looked so painful that I let out a low sigh. My hair flowed down like it was pouring down the side as I bent my head slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not frightened at all. I¡¯m just¡­¡­¡± I wrapped my messy hair over my forehead as I swept it up. ¡°I want you to live a life in which you are not bound by anything.¡± I really meant it. I had no wish for him to win the Toono¡¯s martial arts tournament, nor did I want him at my side. Only, may he survive. I just wanted him to get out of that hellish place and live like a human being. As a person to a person. ¡°Of course the mark doesn¡¯t mean much, but it might interfere with your whole freedom.¡± Have I always been as honest as I am today since I first came into this world? I¡¯ve never even been more sincere to Penny, who is always by my side like a limb. I felt terrible for this man, who had strayed far from the story I was familiar with. That¡¯s how I¡¯ve felt from the first time I met him. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve started to get along with other people, you¡¯ll get married and¡­¡­¡± ¡°Marriage?¡± For the first time, he cut me off. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense.¡± I looked at him with round eyes, surprised. He became honest with me in the same way that I expressed my honesty. ¡°I know what you said was a joke. Because I am yours.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ a joke? I was trying to raise your awareness because you don¡¯t seem to care about your body.¡± ¡°You¡¯re strange.¡± Valhail stared at me with eyes that seemed to pierce my soul. ¡°How come you¡¯re thinking about Toono¡¯s freedom?¡± That was not a question. It was his revelation and confession about a person named ¡®myself.¡¯ ¡°What makes the Count Lady sympathize with her servant?¡± And now I was speaking to him in Selina¡¯s form as ¡®myself.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re acting as if you¡¯re unaware that I¡¯m Toono. As if you and I are on the same level¡­¡­ ¡± For a little period, I couldn¡¯t speak, and my heart felt like I¡¯d been stabbed. Valhail Castaques. ¡®You are the king¡¯s bloodline.¡¯ Valhail, who is more noble than anyone else. But I¡¯m not in a position to tell him¡­¡­ Why did we find ourselves in this weird situation? ¡®How did he come across me?¡¯ A member of the royal family who lost his memory and went on to win the enemy country¡¯s martial arts championship. I can¡¯t believe that a man with such a compelling story was only a supporting character. The biggest setting error was that face. ¡®And that body.¡¯ Valhail smiled faintly, unaware of the filthy thoughts I was thinking inwardly. ¡°You¡¯re a good person. You.¡± For a brief period, I was caught away by his smile. That just shows how beautiful he is. ¡°Do not try to take away the mark.¡± As if he were a jeweler, he draped a towel around his arm. ¡°Because this is the most precious thing I have.¡± So, what should I do now? I no longer resented the engraved mark on his arm. Volume 4 - CH 1 Penny exclaimed as she peered through the curtains to see what was going on outside. ¡°Madame has returned!¡± ¡°Already?¡± ¡°What do you mean already, My Lady? The Commander is already enraged?¡± Camilla has returned from her hunt. It was because Cedric, who was enraged about a feud with the Grandson, sent a guy to chase her. ¡°Does my uncle still consume a lot of alcohol?¡± ¡°Yes. Not only My Father, but I, too, My Lady, am quite concerned.¡± ¡°Really? Doesn¡¯t he like it? Since he¡¯ll be receiving more orders?¡± ¡°My lady, you really.¡± Penny had a bitter smile in response to my joke. Penny was the daughter of one of the West¡¯s most delectable breweries. Although the scale is not very large, Selina¡¯s biological mother had given Penny¡¯s father the exclusive right in the Count¡¯s territory for his brewery. ¡°Madam will go to the Grandson family and beg them, right?¡± The Old Count Grandson, who fell in the garden, was still unable to get up. Camilla¡¯s rejection would have been more humiliating for him than injuring his fragile body. It seems that you still don¡¯t know my mother, Penny.¡¯ She¡¯s not the kind to do anything like that. Camilla and the butler were spotted exiting the carriage and entering the main castle through the window. ¡°Heum¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to prepare myself to be hit.¡± ¡°Go and get my uncle.¡± ¡°My Lady, to your room?¡± ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s something I must tell him.¡± Penny seemed perplexed, but she quickly left without asking any further questions. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back!¡± She now seemed to feel that all of my orders were reasonable. Penny¡¯s attitude toward me had changed from the outset, which was good to see. While I was pleased with Penny¡¯s development, I felt pity for Cedric, who was still ignorant. * * * * * ¡°My Lady.¡± Not long after Penny left, William announced someone¡¯s visit. It had to be Charles, because he didn¡¯t state his name. ¡°Come on in.¡± The little boy poked his head out through a small opening door when my permission was granted. ¡°My Lady?¡± ¡°Come here.¡± These days, Charles was taking orders from me and keeping an eye on the people in the castle. From the chef to Cedric¡¯s situation, and even a specific maid. ¡°You didn¡¯t notice anything strange?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s still quiet. Perhaps it¡¯s because Madam has been on the hunt ever since.¡± I was afraid Cedric would be poisoned. In the original, he died after eating poisoned food prepared by Camilla. At the dinner where everyone was present. Selina was going to get engaged to the Old Count Grandson at the moment. Camilla announced their engagement, and Cedric, who had been away from home and was unaware of the situation, was going to oppose. Blood was pouring out of Cedric¡¯s nose, eyes, and ears as he died. Of course, there was no dinner to announce the engagement because the marriage to The Old Count didn¡¯t happen. Nonetheless, I was concerned. ¡®How will I know when Camilla plans to kill him? Since everyone in this castle is on Camilla¡¯s side.¡¯ Cedric was the biggest issue. Despite the fact that he had seen the poison, he didn¡¯t appear to be disbelieving Camilla or kicking her out. ¡®Tsk tsk, that¡¯s why he died.¡¯ In the original book, there was a reason why he, the Commander of the White Eagle Knights, was killed like a dog. And that¡¯s because of his personality! I couldn¡¯t get rid of my worries. ¡°What should I do now that Madam has returned? Do you want me to keep an eye on Dmitry in the dining room?¡± Dmitry was the chef. As I was worried about Cedric¡¯s poisoning, I pushed Charles¡¯ back. ¡°Charles, I¡¯ll call you later. I now have visitors who have come to see me.¡± ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡± Not long after I sent Charles out, I heard a squabble outside the door. ¡°Lord Spencer, please take a step back for a moment.¡± It was a man¡¯s voice I had never heard before. ¡°I¡¯m escorting Lady Selina under Commander Cedric¡¯s orders. Without his consent, I¡¯ll never leave her side.¡± ¡°You dare to speak back against me, Crawford family butler!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll never leave her.¡± ¡°Oh no¡­ I guess I¡¯ll have to call the guards!¡± ¡°You are free to call them whatever you like.¡± William was adamant, and he was about to raise his sword. I hurriedly opened the door and exited. What I immediately faced was an old man who had just begun to lose his M-shaped hair. ¡®So this man is the butler.¡¯ Next to him, Camilla was staring at me with her arms folded. ¡°Can this mother speak with you for a moment, Selina?¡± ¡°Ye-yes¡­¡­¡± Camilla visited me as soon as she arrived at the castle, as I had expected. This revealed her aim. Camilla, who had just passed by William and shut the bedroom door, gave a cold gaze. The two mads next to Camilla approached me like dreadful reapers with a wink. From the left and right, the maids gripped my arms hard. ¡°Le-le-let go¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Lady, you should keep still!¡± I looked at Camilla with a terrified expression on my face, tears streaming down my cheeks. Camilla broke the ice-cold quiet with a smirk. ¡°Did you go to the monastery just for that purpose, Selina?¡± ¡°Ye-yes? Wh-wh-what do you mean¡­¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been flirting with men there.¡± ¡°Gasp.¡± I took a deep breath and pretended to be terrified. ¡°And because it isn¡¯t enough for you, you dare¡­¡­ to bring a jerk like that inside my castle?¡± Camilla pulled out a small whip hidden in the breadth of her skirt as she approached me one step at a time. Maybe she was thinking about hitting me hard and locking me up. Then the maids and the servants will guess what I¡¯ve done wrong. ¡°Such presumptuous things!¡± Now that Cedric is so upset, Camilla needed an incident to rebuild her status. And I was the scapegoat. By scolding and humiliating me, the legitimate daughter of the family. That was Camila¡¯s method of seizing her power all the time. ¡®How can she act like a villain without making an error like that?¡¯ It seemed unusual and a bit amusing to me. Everything was so expected. ¡°Where on earth did you learn such dirty things? That is something I never taught you.¡± ¡°Wh-wh-what I¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about the Toono, Selina, who you see every night.¡± As expected, Camilla was watching me while she was away. To be specific, my night out. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have an intimate meeting at the guard post every night? Don¡¯t you even feel ashamed as a grown-up lady?¡± It looked like Camilla had no doubt that I and Valhail had done an immoral thing. ¡®However, not every night.¡¯ Yes, it was an intimate meeting, but did I touch his hand or kiss him? If I had never expected Camilla to come out like this, I would have been really upset. I¡¯m not even sure whether I¡¯ve ever attempted kissing him. ¡°N-n-no mother. It¡¯s not l-l-like that¡­¡­¡± ¡°Then tell me. ¡°Did you intend on flirting with him and then fleeing the house?¡± ¡°Tha-tha-that thought n-n-never¡­¡­¡± I shook my head and trembled. Because my arms were clenched together, the motion seemed meaningless. ¡°Where the hell did you learn to do that? Your marriage arrangement was ruined since you didn¡¯t behave correctly.¡± So you¡¯re blaming me for everything that¡¯s gone wrong with Count Grandson? ¡®You really make the most of the situation when you get the chance!¡¯ Camilla was a villain with so much for me to learn. Volume 4 - CH 2 ¡®What are you waiting for? Just beat me hard!¡¯ Because I¡¯m all set to get beat! I was hoping to hear more from her, but Cedric was on his way. To irritate Camilla, I shook off my arms, which had been held by the maids. I mean, I was going to do it anyhow¡­¡­ but the maids¡¯ strength was no joke. ¡°Laura, Sandy.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes, Madam!¡± Ah¡­ so these maids¡¯ names were Laura and Sandy. I better remember their names. ¡°I¡¯ll have to punish Selina for dishonoring the family name. Pull up her skirt.¡± The maids then yanked me up and shoved me against the wall, lifting the hem of my dress to my thighs. They moved with such skill, as if they¡¯d done this many times before. ¡°M-M-Mother¡­¡­!¡± The cool air blew against my bare thighs and calves. ¡°As I¡¯ve mentioned before, you¡¯re the face of our family. But I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve done anything so heinous.¡± Camilla stood behind me, wielding a small whip. ¡°Your promiscuity has caused issues in the Grandson family, so you should pay for your misdemeanors.¡± ¡°M-M-Mother, it wasn¡¯t¡­¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯m only going to hit you 20 times.¡± Camilla began hitting enthusiastically, sliding back and forth between my thighs and calves as if she were a drummer. ¡®Eugh, this hurts like hell.¡¯ Ha, even though all I preferred was for her to slap me on the cheek. Because if I¡¯m slapped in the face, it¡¯ll be noticeable! Camilla, on the other hand, who values my beauty, never touches my face. What¡¯s the purpose of being hit if the wound isn¡¯t noticeable? ¡°Oww, Mo-mother¡­¡­ Ouch!¡± I feigned to fall backward as I wailed and yelled. ¡°Ahh¡­¡­!¡± The maids who were pressed against my back then began pinching my arms. ¡°Lady, can¡¯t you just get up now?¡± ¡°You¡¯re now being punished, Lady!¡± Camilla¡¯s whipping stung like hell, but the maids¡¯ pinching and twisting of my skin was far worse. It was then. Outside the door, there was a murmur. It was unmistakably Cedric. ¡°¡­¡­why is that old man late¡­¡­¡± I could barely hear what was being spoken outside. It would be wonderful if I had been slapped down by now if I wanted to create a dramatic scene. Unable to get rid of my greed, I twisted myself as hard as I could. A hand flew into my face at the same time. ¡°I mean, Lady, just remain still!¡± One of the maids, whether it was Laura or Sandy, was the one who did it. That maid slapped me in the face when she stopped shoving my shoulder against the walls. The entire incident felt like a scene from a war movie. I, who was slapped in the face, fell to the side as if I was flying. That maid¡¯s eyes trembled as she looked bewildered. Camilla, who remained still, her gaze fixed on the maid. Even the door, which sprung open unexpectedly. Everything seemed to be moving in slow motion. ¡®Come on¡­ have a close look at this!¡¯ Take a look at this poor niece who was assaulted by her stepmother and passed out as a consequence of the abuse! I could see a man open the door and enter the bedroom through my shutting eyelids. ¡°¡­Cedric!¡± It was something I expected to hear, but it was Adrian¡¯s face that caught my attention, which had become white. ¡°Noona.¡± Why are you coming out of there? * * * * * It was already midnight when I was conscious and opened my eyes. ¡®It seemed like I was really fainted.¡¯ My body, which had been struck, was throbbing and sore as I laid on a soft bed. That amount of brutality was just too much for Selina¡¯s frail body to bear. As soon as I raise my red arms. I felt a movement at my feet. ¡®What is it?¡¯ Something is resting down on my feet. ¡°Penny?¡± As I stared at the ceiling and my front alternately, I naturally thought it was Penny, because I realized that I was in my room. ¡°Noona.¡± But it wasn¡¯t Penny who was laying on his stomach at my feet, but Adrian. ¡®Damn it¡­¡­¡¯ It was only then that I realized Adrian, not Cedric, had rescued me. ¡®When did this man come home?¡¯ Did he come back together with Cedric? When I was passing by previously, I heard that they had even brought up emergency personnel to prepare for the barbarian onslaught. ¡®Did he have to be dragged back here from training camp?¡¯ I was wide awake when I saw his face. ¡°How are you feeling, Noona? Are you all right?¡± Adrian leaped up to my upper body, causing me to turn my head in surprise. ¡°Ye-yeah.¡± In fear of being suspected again this time, I trembled and shook as hard as I could, trying hard to pretend to be the real Selina. How could he be touching his butt in my room this late? ¡®What in the world is Camilla up to? Is she really going to let her son die like this?¡¯ I had a feeling Camilla¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t going to be good. Cedric would have seen her strike me, and he wouldn¡¯t have pretended to be unaware this time. ¡°I was worried because you didn¡¯t wake up after two days. Noona, aren¡¯t you thirsty?¡± What? Two days?! I thought I was awake after fainting for only half a day. ¡®Then does that mean that this guy has been sticking next to me for two days?¡¯ Eww, that¡¯s weird and creepy. What kind of mind did he have while he was staring at me as I slept? As I felt irritated, I just wanted to get him out of my bedroom quickly. ¡°Pe-penny¡­ C-call penny please.¡± As I lay on my side and made a small request as if muttering, I felt one side of the bed slumping down. ¡°¡­¡­Noona.¡± Adrian, who was seated on my bed, took my hand in his. It looked like he never wanted to call Penny. I drew my hand back, as if I¡¯d been electrified. ¡°You don¡¯t even want to look at my face?¡± ¡°I-it¡¯s not like th-that.¡± ¡°Could you then please look at me and speak¡­¡­ Please?¡± ¡°Wh-wh-what is there to speak about¡­¡­ Y-y-you must be exhausted, so where is Penny¡­¡­¡± I even broke out in a cold sweat, feigning embarrassment. ¡°Did you hate me because of mother? You don¡¯t even want to look at my face?¡± Adrian¡¯s stance and attitude got odd as he kept pressing his face against me. Then he held me by my shoulder and whispered lamentably. ¡°I also hate her for being my biological mother.¡± Then he gently caressed my face, as if he was apologetic for me. ¡°Noona, your face is swollen¡­¡­¡± Adrian stroked my scraped neck and bruised shoulder, both of which had been caused by the maids. ¡°I¡¯d rather be hit, and I¡¯d be delighted if I got hurt instead of you, Noona.¡± I flinched despite the fact that it was a simple touch with no other intentions. ¡®Ugh, it¡¯s uncomfortable.¡¯ I pushed his hand and barely raised myself, then hugged the blanket as if I were on guard. ¡°Wh-where has Penny gone?¡± ¡°She is being interrogated by the Commander.¡± ¡°W-when is she going to c-c-come back?¡± ¡°She¡¯ll be here any minute. Do you need something? I will do it for you, Noona.¡± ¡°N-no, i-okay. it¡¯s Th-that¡¯ll be okay o-o-once Penny come¡­¡­¡± ¡°You only look for Penny, Noona.¡± Adrian gave me a cold gaze. ¡°I wish my name had been Penny. So, I will be called by my sister a lot.¡± Camilla would undoubtedly scream if she overheard that. Adrian, who had just uttered something creepy, laughed, scorning himself as if he recognized what he had just said was insane. I felt relieved when I saw his relaxed face, though I couldn¡¯t tell if he was smiling or crying. ¡®I suppose he no longer has any doubts about me.¡¯ After that, I inquired about Adrian, and Penny confirmed that Adrian and Selina had reconciled after five years. ¡®He was the wrong one. He went so far as to say that I never refer to Countdome as home, which made me suspicious.¡¯ But now Adrian didn¡¯t seem suspicious of me at all. Maybe he was only apologetic because he witnessed Camilla hit me. Adrian, who adores Selina, was a tough opponent in any case. If I keep talking to him, nothing positive will happen. ¡°I¡­¡­I w-want to be by myself.¡± ¡°Noona.¡± I avoided his piercing look by speaking harshly. ¡°P-p-please get out.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Alright. Noona, if you say so.¡± He arose softly from my bed and moved carefully to the door. It was evident that he didn¡¯t want to leave, because he took such a leisurely stride out of my room. I watched his reflection in the window and never turned my head. He clutched the doorknob and paused for a long time before asking. ¡°But, Noona, what mother said must be a lie, right?¡± ¡°Wh-what¡­¡­¡± ¡°About you having an affair with some lowly man.¡± Adrian pronounced ¡®lowly man¡¯, sounded like he was chewing his own flesh. ¡°Mother made something that wasn¡¯t true and blamed it on you again. Right, Noona?¡± His appeal for me was made in soothing tones. But I felt some madness that I couldn¡¯t bear to say no. In my eyes, there was an obsession that didn¡¯t match the blonde hair, green eyes, and beautiful face. For the first time, I felt scared of Adrian. ¡°That is the truth, isn¡¯t it, Noona?¡± ¡°Y-yeah.¡± I nodded after making eye contact, and Adrian beamed warmly. ¡°I was aware of that. My sister could not have developed a relationship with a complete stranger. Let alone a man.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Get some rest.¡± I exhaled a sigh of relief as Adrian left. ¡®It looks like I am going to keep running into him in the future.¡¯ My neck stiffened with tension. I examined my face in the mirror while gently stroking my shoulders and neck. ¡°Oh my gosh¡­¡­¡± This beautiful face is swelled to the fullest. My left cheek was very red, and anyone could see it was a slap mark. My neck and shoulders were covered with fingernail scratches, and my forearms and arm were damaged. ¡®Was I beaten this badly?¡¯ Even if I recall the situation, I don¡¯t believe they beat me hard enough to leave such scars. It¡¯s simply that this body¡­¡­ is a little unique¡­¡­ A body that leaves a lot of hand marks. Volume 4 - CH 3 I pushed myself to stand up. And then I took a look at my calves and thighs in front of a full-body mirror¡­¡­ ¡°I indeed get hit a lot.¡± The whip didn¡¯t cause much pain, but the scars it left were far worse than the pain. ¡®Anyone who sees this would think I was hit with a stick.¡¯ I went to my wardrobe and selected the most revealing of my daily dresses. The dress was revealing enough to show the scars on my calves, neck, and shoulder. ¡®For the time being, I should wear this one.¡¯ I could use the magic stones to heal these scars, but I opted not to. ¡°My Lady!¡± Penny rushed in, her eyes swollen, as she entered the bedroom and saw me standing there. ¡°How are you feeling, My Lady? I¡¯m sure it hurts a lot.¡± ¡°I could handle it better than I thought. How about Mother?¡± Penny swiftly placed me on the bed and answered my calm question. ¡°Madam is keeping low for the time being. The Commander called me and asked me if you were beaten a lot by Madam.¡± It went just as planned. Despite the fact that I saw Valhail often, I never did anything inappropriate with him. And since I¡¯d already told Cedric about everything, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about being caught. ¡°The Commander said that Madam will come and apologize when you¡¯re conscious, My Lady. Well, okay then. ¡°To be honest¡­¡­ I was also concerned that the Commander might misunderstand you, My Lady.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°However, the Commander chastised the Madam, stating there was no way you could have done anything so immoral.¡± Smirk- Without realizing it, a smirk appeared on my face. ¡°My Lady, what exactly did you say to the Commander?¡± ¡°All I said was¡­¡­¡± * * * * * ¡°How can you have such a silly misunderstanding and hit a vulnerable child like that!¡± ¡°It was natural for me to discipline her as her mother. Cedric, it wasn¡¯t a silly misunderstanding.¡± Cedric had caught Camilla flogging Selina, but Camilla remained confident. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know, but Selina has been seeing that guy every night and has a secret love affair with him. That¡¯s not what a decent lady should do.¡± ¡°Countess.¡± ¡°Selina met that guy when she went to the monastery. She even enticed you into bringing him to the Countdom. Even now, I am too embarrassed to say it with my own mouth.¡± ¡°What is this gibberish you¡¯re talking about? Selina was really opposed to bringing that man to the Countdom.¡± Cedric, who shook his head angrily, expressed his dissatisfaction. ¡°She met that guy every night because of my request. I am saying that I am the reason why Seline does that.¡± ¡°¡­¡­At your request?¡± Cedric spoke quietly, like if revealing a secret. ¡°He¡¯s a talented man with enormous strength and power, but he¡¯s been expelled from the Holy Knight before.¡± ¡°Wha-what did you say? That man was expelled from the Holy Knight. What are¡­¡­?¡± Camilla¡¯s eyes widened as she realized the shocking truth. The Holy Knight was the pride of the temple. If that man was a Toono who became a member of the Holy Knight¡­¡­ then it means he wasn¡¯t merely a wandering warrior. Camilla only knew that he was a lowly Toono, not that he was a knight in the Holy Knights. ¡°Selina met him to persuade him.¡± Camilla¡¯s panicked glance darted back and forth. ¡°Selina encouraged him to seek forgiveness at the temple. There are even a couple of eyewitnesses.¡± The witnesses were Valhail¡¯s colleagues, the members of outer guards, who knew that Valhail and Selina met. They were witnesses under William¡¯s orders. Cedric let out a deep sigh. That was the actual situation. ¡°He¡¯s my savior, and I really want him to join the White Eagle Knights.¡± ¡°Oh my gosh, what will the temple say then¡­¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s why I put him on hold for a while.¡± When Cedric asked, Selina told her everything she knew. The man was a Toono who won the Martial Arts Championship and was expelled from the Holy Knight. ¡°If Selina hadn¡¯t told me, I¡¯d definitely have him join the White Eagle Knight.¡± Eventually, Cedric offered to put him on the outer guard. It was then when Selina strongly opposed Cedric. ¡°Selina cautioned me that accepting him, who had been ousted from the Holy Knight, would result in temple turmoil.¡± Regardless, Cedric led him to the Countdom. He couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that Valhails was an exceptional talent who had even won the Martial Arts Competition. ¡°Selina met him because of my earnest request.¡± ¡°Cedric, you¡¯re really¡­¡­¡± ¡°I figured if someone he knew convinced him, he¡¯d beg the temple for forgiveness.¡± ¡°How could you entrust Selina to someone so dangerous?¡± Camilla feigned to be terrified as Cedric coughed in shame. ¡°But¡­¡­no one in the Countdom had seen him hit other people so far.¡± ¡°Are you insane?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not the type of person who would do anything like that.¡± ¡°How could you possibly know what¡¯s on his mind? That guy could do anything to Selina, and¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Countess.¡± Camilla swiftly hushed up as Cedric¡¯s icy tone shouted her name. ¡°The one, who hit that weak Selina until she fainted, was you.¡± As she realized she was at a disadvantage, Camilla quickly changed the topic. ¡°However, why was that person expelled out of the Holy Knight?¡± ¡°I heard he didn¡¯t want to train.¡± The Holy Knight¡¯s training was notorious for its brutality. It was reasonable if dedicated warriors agreed to serve as temple knights but left out during training. ¡°Did he beg at the temple for forgiveness?¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t important right now, Countess.¡± Camilla averted Cedric¡¯s sight by turning her head aside. Cedric had no intention of taking it easy on this. ¡°Doubting an unmarried lady¡¯s dignity and whipping her till she passes out without verifying the facts.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Is that the Countess¡¯s method of discipline?¡± ¡°However, Cedric, it will be impossible for her to marry later if such unpleasant rumors circulate.¡± ¡°Right, while we¡¯re on the subject, I have a question for you.¡± Cedric¡¯s tone lowered even further. ¡°About the time when you invited the Old Count Grandson as a marriage partner for Selina¡­¡­ is that true?¡± Cedric, who was anxiously tapping the table with his fingers, raised his eyes and inquired. Camilla just bit her lower lip firmly. She knew if she replied yes, Cedric would reprimand her, but if she said no, she would be mistaken as the Old Count¡¯s marital partner. ¡°¡­¡­Cedric, things weren¡¯t quite proper for the territory.¡± Camilla could only come up with it as an excuse. ¡°I should make Shannon get married and let her go.¡± ¡°Shannon¡­¡­ Were you planning on marrying her to the Old Count?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cedric¡¯s eyes were scornful at the calm answer. ¡°She is just seventeen years old. But how can you let her marry a seventy-year-old Count?¡± Camilla gazed up at Cedric with sorrowful eyes as he groaned. ¡°Do you believe I would have felt at ease?¡± ¡°Still. That is not how it should be done. It wasn¡¯t the child¡¯s responsibility to blame.¡± ¡°Every night, I wet my pillowcase thinking about sending my daughter away to a man much older than her!¡± Camilla sobbed as she mourned her predicament. ¡°However, the Old Count came up and made fun of this widow¡­¡­ Do you have any idea how surprised I was?¡± Countess Grandson¡¯s servants stated that Camilla had sent invitations several times seductively referring to remarriage. But Cedric couldn¡¯t persuade Camilla to apologize. It eventually escalated into a family feud, causing significant damage to Count Crawford, but when he heard Camilla¡¯s explanation, he realized she was also a victim. Furthermore, Camilla¡¯s desire to marry Shannon to the Old Count was clear. ¡°Cedric, you mentioned you needed money.¡± Cedric covered his forehead in utter confusion. ¡°My father said I shouldn¡¯t ask for anymore support, so what should I do?¡± ¡°However¡­¡­not that¡¯s what the Duke had previously promised.¡± Duke Maple guaranteed his support for the Countdom when Camilla married the deceased Count Crawford. ¡°How many years ago was that? Besides, the fulfillment of the promise was to hand over the Countdom to Adrian.¡± Count Crawford, on the other hand, died before he could keep his word. ¡°Either you marry me or hand up the White Eagle Knight to Adrian.¡± Cedric should pick between the two, Camilla has remarked frequently. ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°If marrying me is really a bad idea, then pass up the White Eagle Knight¡¯s power to Adrian¡­¡­¡± ¡°Impossible. Countess, as you know, the Knights of the White Eagles were founded by our family and have continued their history until now. How¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Then, Cedric, I have nothing else to say to you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ I guess so.¡± ¡°My father wants to stop pouring water into the bottomless pit. Who wants to keep taking the poison when it can¡¯t even be mine?¡± Cedric had nothing further to say as Camilla protested. As if to put an end to the conversation, he stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you one thing. Don¡¯t beat Selina any more. Never.¡± Camilla nodded mildly, even though Cedric didn¡¯t look at her. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s due to my misunderstanding, so when Selina wakes up, I¡¯ll apologize.¡± Cedric remained silent, as if it wasn¡¯t enough. Camilla said. ¡°¡­¡­ Even if it was a misunderstanding, I admit that my discipline was severe. In exchange for admitting my mistake, I¡¯ll keep a low profile.¡± ¡°Thank you, Countess.¡± Camilla tightened his fist as Cedric strode out of the study. ¡®What a fool! Do you think you¡¯ll be fine after humiliating me like this?¡¯ There was nothing left to hope for. She hoped to remarry Cedric and pass the Countdom to Adrian¡­¡­ but it was all a pipedream. Duke Maple, her father, was a vicious guy. He would become enraged if he discovered that she had failed to complete any of his orders. Camilla shifted her body to face the garden outside the study. ¡®Yeah. If I can have him, I¡¯d rather¡­¡­¡¯ Rather. Tap tap- Her delicate fingers touched the handle of her chair, as if considering something. Volume 4 - CH 4 I was looking up at the swarm of stars in the sky through the window. This place, which had not yet reached modernity, was clean and free of pollutants. ¡®Perhaps¡­ is this place not even on Earth, but on another planet?¡¯ Camilla and her maids beat me, so the pain was still vivid. As a consequence, I realized the essential to mastering this world. ¡®This is in a different world, where I exist as the main character.¡¯ To simplify it, this world was just a world inside of a novel book where I was the center. ¡°Even my bones are in pain. Ugh¡­¡­¡± This damn pain was especially so vivid. ¡°My lady.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Huh?¡± Penny, who was seated next to me, was beaming at me. ¡°How could you remain so beautiful with a bruise on your face?¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± To be honest, I couldn¡¯t disagree with Penny¡¯s comment. Maybe because I groomed myself more today¡­¡­ I was really quite beautiful. Furthermore, because I was wearing a revealing outfit that revealed my neck and shoulder, my slender figure was emphasized even more, adding to my mournful beauty impressions. It was because I was so pleased to learn Camilla was on probation. Still, I couldn¡¯t leave my room since it was evident that the servants, male or female, would gaze at me, which sickened me. ¡®Every time I look in the mirror, I feel like I¡¯m getting more drunk on Selina¡¯s beauty. Is this what it¡¯s like to be a narcissist?¡¯ I knew I should do some reflection there, but the people surrounding me just wouldn¡¯t allow me. ¡°My lady, may I come in?¡± It was William. Since yesterday, William had been busy receiving reports from the servants. ¡°I know it¡¯s late but I need to see you, my lady. May I meet you in the parlor room, my lady?¡± From the sense of firmness in his voice, I could vaguely guess his purpose of visiting me this late. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. Come in, William.¡± I remained at the window next to the bed, without moving an inch. Normally, I would see him in a little parlor room next to my bedroom, but tonight I wanted to commend him on his outstanding performance of his duties. ¡°My lady¡­¡­?¡± William came to my bedroom with two books in his hand, taking hesitant steps as I expected. One book had a ragged cover, while the other had a luxurious hardcover. ¡°Take a seat, William.¡± I motioned for him to sit, pointing to the little table with a chair by the bed. It was the table where I kept my diary and put perfume. William couldn¡¯t raise his head properly, perhaps because he saw my bare feet twirling in the air as I sat at the window sill, or the view of my bed. ¡°I told you to take a seat.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± With shaky hands, he sat carefully in the chair and placed the books on the table. ¡°What is that?¡± I queried him, pretending not to know, but William replied in hushed tones, as if concerned that someone outside would hear. ¡°This is what you¡¯ve ordered me to do, my lady. The royal lineage of the Kingdom of Castaques.¡± The book with the luxurious hardcover was the one with the Kingdom Castaques¡¯ royal family lineage. It looked to be a leakage from the kingdom itself. I next took a look at the ragged book next to it. ¡°What is the other?¡± ¡°This is information on the Castaques Royal Family that was documented by an informant who worked actively in the Castaques kingdom throughout the war.¡± Oho, it¡¯s the spy¡¯s report. Indeed, there is hardly any available data about the royal family¡¯s lineage, and the information that can be obtained from it is extremely limited. ¡°It must be hard to obtain, isn¡¯t it?¡± William shrugged his shoulders as I gazed up at him, pretending to be amazed. ¡°This is very confidential information. A top secret.¡± ¡°Great job.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t mention it, my lady. I just hope this can be of any help for you.¡± The way in which he stated it showed his devotion and faithfulness. I gazed at him, looked incredibly emotional, and reached out my hand gently. ¡°¡­¡­?¡± William, who blinked for a while as if unsure what it meant, sprang to his feet, his eyes wide open. ¡°It must be hard to obtain, isn¡¯t it?¡± William shrugged his shoulders as I gazed up at him, pretending to be amazed. ¡°This is very confidential information. A top secret.¡± ¡°Great job.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t mention it, my lady. I just hope this can be of any help for you.¡± The way in which he stated it showed his devotion and faithfulness. I gazed at him, looked incredibly emotional, and reached out my hand gently. ¡°¡­¡­?¡± William, who blinked for a while as if unsure what it meant, sprang to his feet, his eyes wide open. Then he came up to me at once and knelt down on one knee. ¡°Dear Lady Selina.¡± He then grasped my hand meticulously, as if it were a precious piece of glass. His hand, which was enormous enough to knock down a cow, was faintly trembling. I smirked at that. His bashful eyes met mine, then he closed them and carefully lowered his lips to the back of my hand. The delicate touch tingled my skin. ¡°Thank you for the honor of serving you, my lady.¡± He gradually opened his eyes. Then I flashed him the most dazzling smile I¡¯d ever prepared in front of the mirror. ¡°It is I who should thank you. Thank you for helping me, William.¡± At the same moment, the white curtains fluttered to the side in the night breeze from outside the window. William looked at me in awe, as if he had forgotten to breathe. He remained still for a brief period, as if time had stopped. His abrupt reaction embarrassed me. ¡®Is it perhaps¡­¡­ that I did not pour enough praise on him?¡¯ Was he demanding money since he had gone to such lengths to obtain the top-secret information for me? Fortunately, when I saw my reflection in William¡¯s gray eyes, I knew it was merely a misunderstanding. ¡®It looks like a picture¡­¡­?¡¯ The reflection of myself on the window sill in the pouring moonlight was so mysterious and enchanting that I pondered whether this was how a fairy would appear if she descended from the sky. So beautiful and magnificent. I am assured that William will be reminded of how I am right now for the rest of his life. A night when everyone was sleeping. I scanned the book detailing the royal family lineage of the Kingdom Castaques by using the firelight. It was a high secret regarding Valhail, a member of the enemy country¡¯s royal family that no one should know about. This was a terrific chance for me because Penny had gone home for a few days to take after her younger siblings. ¡®Valhail Castaques¡­¡­ Valhail¡­¡­ where is it?¡¯ The kingdom and the empire were continuously at odds over religion, which finally led to war. The kingdom was practically certain to win, but the kingdom abruptly requested a cease-fire and halted the war. That¡¯s roughly what Penny told me about the history of the two countries. ¡°Valhail¡­¡­ Valhail¡­¡­¡± The writing style made it impossible to differentiate the name. It was the moment when I attempted checking the names one by one by pointing them out. ¨C knock knock- Someone knocked on my bedroom door. Someone else, not William, was watching over my room at the time. ¡®I¡¯m wondering who it is.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t yet time for Penny to return, and I had no idea who would pay me a visit this late. Nonetheless, I had a hunch Camilla would pay me a visit. ¡®If I¡¯m quiet, she¡¯ll believe I¡¯m already asleep.¡¯ I returned my attention to the book I was reading, reasoning that the escort would not open the door without permission. ¡°¡­¡­I believe the lady is already sleeping.¡± ¡°Really? Open the door.¡± A low voice instructed the escort to open the door. Heavy footsteps reverberated as soon as I raised my head in astonishment. ¡®What the hell?¡¯ How is it possible for that person to open the door without my permission? Late at night? Is that guy insane? ¡®Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­ is that Cedric? Or Camilla?¡¯ They were the only two with the power to make the escort do it. But Cedric isn¡¯t the kind to do such a ridiculous thing! My heart was racing, so I immediately hid the book. My bedroom, fortunately, was at the far end of my room. The structure was similar to the structure of an apartment. There¡¯s some distance from the door of my room to where my bed is. As I slid the book inside the drawer and shut it, an unexpected face appeared in the corner. ¡°A-Adrian¡­¡­?¡± (T/N: I dislike this man. I prefer the obsessive type, but not the rude one!) That was the first time I truly stammered. Because I was extremely frightened. ¡°I knew it. You are still awake, noona.¡± Adrian sat on my bed, quietly smiling as if he was delighted to see me. He sat on my bed as if it were normal and acceptable, making my mind blank. ¡°Because I saw light streaming through the window.¡± He then turned to face me, who was still standing there, and opened the thick book he was carrying. ¡°Read me a book, noona. I can¡¯t sleep.¡± I clenched my hand in embarrassment as I watched him speak. ¡®This man must be insane, huh?¡¯ It¡¯s too bad I could keep my sanity. For a brief moment, I really was about to curse him aloud there. Someone knocked on Selina¡¯s bedroom door late at night. It was Adrian, who was at home for vacation. He raised a heavy book, pouting his lips as if he were a child. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep, noona.¡± Despite the fact that she never attempted or wanted to be close to her brother. Selina realized she¡¯d never be able to break through his stubbornness, so she sighed and walked back. ¡°C-come in.¡± Selina consoled herself, pretending not to see Adrian¡¯s brilliant smile, by stating that this would be the last time. ¡®Because I won¡¯t be able to see this child when I marry and move to the capital.¡¯ That¡¯s how Adrian portrayed it in the book. However, there was a significant difference between reading about it in a book and really experiencing it. ¡®How could Selina call this person a child?¡¯ First and furthermore, Adrian was not a child. He was a strong young man with a musk scent. ¡°H-how¡­.. How did y-you get into my bedroom?¡± Adrian shrugged his shoulders, as if it wasn¡¯t a difficult thing to do. ¡°Sit down, noona.¡± His nonchalant gesture irritated me. ¡°G-get out.¡± Adrian then turned his face to me, stiffened, and snapped the book shut. ¡°Noona.¡± ¡°R-right now.¡± This was the first time I struggled to behave like Selina. Because, at the very moment, I really wanted to grab him by the collar and drag him out. ¡°G-get up¡­ f-from my bed.¡± Adrian, who had been silent for a while, slowly got up and approached me. I looked away from him, afraid I¡¯d curse him out loud if I saw his face. ¡°Look at me, noona.¡± Adrian bent his head and tried to make eye contact with me. ¡°Please look at me. Noona¡­¡­¡± Because I looked the other way, I was trapped behind the door and him before I knew it. Volume 4 - CH 5 I was sweating heavily as I found myself in a really uncomfortable position. ¡®First, let¡¯s calm down and figure out how to get rid of him.¡¯ Adrian whispered as I averted my head to the side, scared to make eye contact with him. ¡°Are you upset because I entered your room without your permission?¡± His fingers continued stroking my earlobe as he fiddled with my hair. As I crouched my head in an itchy-prickly feeling, I realized that this man was enjoying the situation. ¡°I¡­¡­ I am going to scream.¡± ¡°What did I do wrong?¡± His voice sounded drowsy, as if he was attempting to soothe me. ¡°Why do you hate me, noona?¡± Now that I remember about it, his eyes were crooked like those of a rebellious adolescent guy. ¡®Wait a second, how old is he?¡¯ Since he and Shannos are twins then¡­¡­ he must be seventeen years old. ¡®This little beast.¡¯ (T/N: ?? a figurative term for a baby beast.) Actually, his muscles and physique were out of proportion for his age. How could someone who is still seventeen years old grow up like this? Adrian looked more mature than his age, which might be due to the intensive training. ¡°You even share a room with that Penny woman.¡± ¡°Do-don¡¯t¡­¡­ don¡¯t talk about Penny like that. She¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­ perhaps.¡± He then faintly laughed and interrupted me, as if to cut off my words. ¡°Is it because I was an illegitimate child whose father is unknown? Do you still think of me that way?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I sighed and rolled my eyes. ¡®Did Selina ever say something like that?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t believe Selina, who seemed timid to others, could say anything like that. But I recall Shannon saying something like before. ¡®Then, was Selina close to this person or not?¡¯ I was perplexed. Adrian told me at the martial arts competition that he and I ¡°always played together as children.¡± That merely showed Adrian and Selina were close, right? ¡®They even kissed.¡¯ What exactly did Selina think about Adrian? I was dying to ask her that. Rather than being burdened by something like this, I was curious about what lay between the two, and I had a feeling there was something. ¡°You weren¡¯t like this before, noona. It wasn¡¯t this bad.¡± Eventually, I gave the easiest answer to push Adrian away. ¡°M-m-mother will be furious if she finds out¡­¡­ I¡¯m going to get in trouble.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s alright as long as mother doesn¡¯t find out, right noona?¡± Adrian then lowered his head seductively. ¡°It¡¯s just you and me.¡± His head was getting closer, enough for the tip of our nose to touch each other. ¡°Can it just be the two of us?¡± ¡°It-it-it was because you k-k-kept doing this that I¡­ I hate it.¡± Adrian¡¯s face went into horror as I emphasized the word ¡°I hate it.¡± To keep the momentum going, I looked at him furiously. ¡°Get out. A-and d-don¡¯t come again.¡± ¡°Noona!¡± Adrian was stunned and hastily shifted his stance as I shouted and pointed my finger toward the door, as if requesting him to go. ¡°I¡­ I apologize, noona. I was wrong. I will never again enter your room without your permission. Please forgive me, noona. Please.¡± I fixed my cold gaze on him. Adrian, who saw me in that way, shook his head and pledged. ¡°Noona, don¡¯t do it. I had no idea you¡¯d feel bad about it. It¡¯s because we used to play alone in your room that I¡­¡­¡± Adrian began to aggressively plead. ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Please, noona?¡± I averted my gaze since his clingy gaze and plea were oppressive in some manner. ¡®Was he like this when they were kids?¡¯ He clung to me, clinched to me when I was angry, and pleaded when I urged him to leave. If he¡¯s really like that, the weak-hearted Selina could not have refused him. Maybe that¡¯s why this man misinterpreted on his own that he and Selina were close. ¡®Seeing this scoundrel makes me feel even more uncomfortable.¡¯ Furthermore, Adrian told me what wasn¡¯t true only to see how I reacted to our first meeting at the monastery. As if he was testing me. ¡°I actually came because I wanted you to praise me, noona.¡± ¡°¡­¡­praise?¡± Adrian suddenly appeared to be a proud young man ready for praise. ¡°I kicked all those maids out.¡± ¡°M-maid?¡± ¡°Those maids, noona, who dare to make your face like this.¡± Adrian then placed his palm on my cheek, as if he felt bad for the bruises on my skin. Of course, I tilted my head away from the touch. ¡°Do-don¡¯t do this¡­¡± Adrian¡¯s green eyes, which are lighter in color than mine, were shook with grief. He looked terribly hurt but I didn¡¯t comfort him. ¡°D-do you mean you expelled them from the castle?¡± ¡°Nope. Not only of the castle, but also of the territory. They can¡¯t even roam to the West any longer. You won¡¯t see them again, and you won¡¯t have to worry about them, noona.¡± It was all about Sandy and Laura. It seemed like a bolt from the blue to me, who was struggling to discover their usefulness. ¡°I am no longer a child.¡± Adrian spoke to me gently, as if he was determined. ¡°Noona, I don¡¯t forgive anyone who bullies you. Never.¡± Adrian¡¯s green eyes twinkled as he poured out the words that had been crammed inside of him. ¡®You¡¯re the one who bullies me the most.¡¯ Because he was fond of me¡­ No, I mean Selina, I was grateful, but I couldn¡¯t stand his behavior. ¡°Noona, you know I can do anything for you, right?¡± ¡®I don¡¯t know, you bastard.¡¯ I didn¡¯t even want to know. All I wanted was for him to leave¡­¡­ ¡°I-if you truly c-c-care about me, t-then don¡¯t ever come to see me t-this late again.¡± Adrian seemed disappointed, but quickly nodded, maybe because he didn¡¯t want to be disliked by Selina. ¡°I will never do it again, noona.¡± I swiftly stepped aside to the corner to allow him to exit. ¡°G-good night.¡± Adrian, who was holding the door knob, abruptly came to a halt when I spoke quickly. What other nonsense he¡¯s trying to do this time? ¡®Just go quietly¡­¡­¡± My prayer, however, was not granted. ¡°May I have¡­¡­ a good night kiss?¡± ¡°No!¡± Was I too stern? Without even thinking about it, the answer came out of my mouth. ¡°But you¡¯ve always done it to me.¡± Adrian was obviously disappointed. ¡°That was before because we were still young. Moreover, both you and I will reach adulthood soon.¡± ¡°Only on the cheeks¡­¡­ can I?¡± ¡°NO!¡± Adrian pouted his lips, trying to act cute. But, my heart already got cold so I could show no emotion to that. ¡°Then, good night, noona.¡± He walked out of the bedroom, a sorrowful expression on his face. I purposefully led Adrian to the front door. It was to reprimand whoever had dared to let Adrian inside my room without my permission. ¡°Be-benji.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­ yes, my lady?¡± I called the night guard¡¯s name for the first time, and he looked perplexed, his eyes widened. Benjamin was the night guard on duty. William had already mentioned his name to me. I feigned to be close and affectionate to him, addressing him by nickname. ¡°Were you awake, my lady?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I really apologize. I should have sought your permission beforehand, but I assumed you were already asleep¡­¡­¡± ¡®That¡¯s precisely why you shouldn¡¯t allow Adrion in, you imbecile.¡® ¡°The young master said that was fine, therefore¡­¡­¡± Perhaps because he took Adrian for Camilla¡¯s beloved son. That he didn¡¯t resist Adrian¡¯s order to unlock the door since he assumed Adrian would be the next Count soon. ¡®I don¡¯t need this type of escort.¡¯ ¡°I-I was taken aback.¡± As I smiled at Benjamin, I placed my palm on my chest to show that I was really surprised. ¡°From now on, please ask for my permission first¡­ okay?¡± I loathe this cutesy style of speaking, but the effect was so powerful that I couldn¡¯t help myself. ¡°Yes, my lady¡­¡­¡± Benjamin seemed ecstatic, probably because it was the first time I had spoken to him. Adrian stood next to him, his eyes flashing as he peered at Benjamin. ¡°Should you really be talking so sweetly to this punk, noona?¡± Adrian appeared to think it was absurd that I was having this talk with an escort. Selina¡¯s personality, in short, made it impossible. ¡°Are you close with this guy? Really?¡± Adrian inquired to me, but he never took his gaze away from Benjamin. ¡°¡°Hey, you tell me! Are you close with my sister?¡± Adrian then questioned Benjamin, glancing at him up and down. Adrian looked to be on the verge of punching him. ¡°A-adrian! W-why do you speak to B-benji in that way?¡± Then I stepped in front of Benjamin, pretending to be worried about a fight that would occur between the two. And that action completely blinded Adrian. ¡°You even called this guy by his nickname, noona. How could you address me just by my given name?¡± Ha! His eyes widened as he broke out laughing. I pretended to be startled by the harsh swear words from his fine lips. Adrian, on the other hand, was not looking at me. ¡°How? How come, noona?¡± His gaze was focused only on Benjamin, and he didn¡¯t move an inch. ¡°It¡¯s natural for us to be close. H-h-he¡¯s my escort¡­¡­ and I see him e-e-everyday¡­¡­¡± After hearing my words, Adrian¡¯s mouth was twisted up. ¡°What type of escort is this lacking? He even opened your bedroom door without your permission.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you requested him to open the door¡­¡­¡± ¡°This jerk doesn¡¯t deserve to be an escort.¡± He fixed his focus on Benjamin and pointed his chin at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Adrian¡¯s bizarre visage, which I had never seen before, was both fascinating and terrifying. But, as I felt tired, I was thinking of getting out of the situation and came back into my room. ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that, young master. Because you and Lady Selina are siblings, I assumed¡­¡­¡± ¡°Siblings?¡± A hand suddenly reached out from behind me. Adrian, unable to contain his wrath any longer, seized Benjamin by the collar. Adrian was more easily irritated than I had thought. ¡°Shut your mouth. Before I kill you.¡± Benjamin shut his mouth in response to a chilling voice. He shoved Benjamin up against the wall, as I ducked between the two. ¡°You don¡¯t even know anything.¡± ¡°Young master¡­¡­!¡± Adrian lightly grabbed the armed Benjamin. ¡°How did an imbecile like you guard this castle?¡± ¡°Aargh¡­¡­¡± Benjamin strangled, gurgled, and glanced at me for help. After I looked at the two alternately, I walked into my room, ignoring Benjamin¡¯s frightened face. ¡®No matter how I remember it, I think he¡¯s the bastard.¡¯ Benjamin. When Camilla sold Selina, he¡¯s the one who tossed Selina into the carriage and drove her to the archduke. Volume 4 - CH 6 ¡°I am tired. So tired.¡± I groaned naturally as I laid down on the bed, more like throwing myself down. Because of the unexpected situation, I became anxious whenever I faced Adrian. ¡®Ugh, so distressing.¡¯ There was something I could use Sandy and Laura for, however¡­¡­ ¡®I couldn¡¯t believe they were kicked out in such a way.¡¯ It¡¯s a pity I lost them. I knew Adrian did it for me because he believed I was beaten by them and wanted to avenge me, but¡­¡­ ¡®I¡¯m not grateful at all.¡¯ What I wanted was a pawn who could be useful and would follow my orders no matter what. But a pawn who was selfish, rude, and thoughtless¡­ was a big no-no. I could hear stuff going on outside my room but couldn¡¯t care less. Instead, I just opened the book that contained the lineage of Kingdom Castaques and searched for Valhail¡¯s name. However, drowsiness crept in and forced me to switch off the light. The following day. Camilla stood in front of me, her face worn and dressed in the most modest dress I¡¯d ever seen. ¡°This mother has misjudged you, Selina. I apologize if my disciplining method was too harsh on you.¡± She did this in front of everyone in the palace. Servants, maids, the gardener, everyone. Cedric had obviously told her to do this. I purposefully approached Camilla in a dress that would draw more attention to the scrapes and bruises on my body. It must have wounded her pride for apologizing in front of everyone like this, yet she didn¡¯t show it at all. And for someone who came to apologizing to me, she was only interested in my face. ¡°This beautiful face is so battered¡­¡­ What should I do about this?¡± Only words that sounded sincere. ¡°N-no, it¡¯s okay, mother¡­¡­¡± I pretended I wasn¡¯t in any discomfort. Rather, I looked at her with admiration, as if delighted that she cared about me. ¡°I k-k-know¡­¡­ t-that you¡¯re doing it because y-y-you¡¯re concerned about me.¡± ¡°Of course, Selina. Who could love you more than I do? After all, I am your mother.¡± ¡°M-mother¡­¡­ sob sob.¡± Cedric gazed at the two of us, who were doing a live show in the corridor. I feel I could tell what was going through his head right now just by looking at him like that. ¡®How could someone be that easily fooled?¡¯ I exhaled a sigh. I¡¯ve tried to understand his personality, telling myself, ¡®that¡¯s why he was poisoned,¡¯ but it¡¯s still so frustrating. ¡®I can¡¯t help myself. I should make him see the truth for a change.¡¯ As Camilla departed, Penny, who was looking at her back, told me the truth about Camilla¡¯s actions as we walked back to my room. ¡°I heard madam received an invitation from Viscount Robert. But she won¡¯t be able to go because she¡¯s on probation, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°She was unhappy about it and wanted to throw a banquet. We haven¡¯t had a banquet at the castle in a long time.¡± Camilla was the second daughter of a duke who resided in the capital and the most dignified lady in the territory. Obviously, what happened at the castle was crucial, but she also needed to focus on her social circle. However, she usually threw her own banquet whenever Cedric was away from the castle, and she was also on Cedric¡¯s probation. In any case, that was good news for me. Because I need to divert Camilla¡¯s attention just in time. ¡°Should I request that my uncle leave the castle for a while?¡± ¡°Yes? Are you going to help madam, my lady?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Penny¡¯s astonished expression was innocent and endearing. Penny, who had been stunned for a moment, quickly answered. ¡°My lady, do anything you want.¡± She then massaged my shoulder. ¡°Aw, that hurts.¡± ¡°Did I apply too much pressure?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± I patted Penny¡¯s hand and smiled as the injured part ached from the light pressure. Penny cast an ambiguous glance down at me and added . ¡°My lady.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Is it just me¡­¡­ How come I believe you¡¯re becoming more beautiful?¡± I returned an indifferent smile. ¡°Does it mean I wasn¡¯t beautiful before?¡± ¡°Of course, you¡¯ve always been beautiful. But these days¡­¡­ or is it because your look has brightened?¡± That has to be the cause. Because Camilla¡¯s strict ¡®discipline¡¯ method made Selina perpetually gloomy and depressed in the original story. But I wasn¡¯t like that. I was really happy living as a noblewoman who didn¡¯t have to work. Because in my past life, I had such difficulty at work and was hungry. ¡®I even have my own spacious room.¡¯ It was best that I left the annex as soon as possible. The annex reminded me of the small studio apartment where I used to reside in my previous life. Mold formed on the walls, and pests like bugs and cockroaches crawled around, no matter how much ventilation there would be. The room I¡¯m in now, on the other hand, was the main room, with a window viewing a lovely garden. A life worth living without effort in a bedroom like this! ¡®If this is a dream, I would never want to wake up.¡¯ Furthermore, I could pursue something that I was so passionate about in my previous life that I wanted to make it my job. ¡®Acting.¡¯ It seemed bizarre, but I was proud to believe that I was acting and living the role of the main. In other words, it was the most fulfilling job I¡¯d ever had. ¡°Perhaps because I used to want to die, but I don¡¯t anymore.¡± ¡°It appears to be the case. Are you no longer afraid of Lady Shannon?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± She wasn¡¯t even my opponent from the start. ¡°Even madam?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Camilla didn¡¯t scare me either. I just found her troublesome. I haven¡¯t reached anything before, but the situation became different. Because Penny, William, and Valhail are now on my side. Even though Franz hadn¡¯t yet arrived at the castle, he was already on my side. It was still difficult to describe Cedric as ¡°my people¡± who would listen to me, but the opportunity could come soon. The opportunity to have him totally on my side. ¡°I understood that the same circumstance might have different outcomes depending on how I make my decision.¡± ¡°My lady, you¡¯ve changed a lot.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of you that I am able to do what I am doing ¡°T-thanks to me? What did I do¡­¡­¡± ¡°I am always grateful, Penny. Though I¡¯ve never said this before.¡± I stood up, turned around, and grabbed Penny¡¯s fern-like hands. ¡°Thank you, Penny, for saving me.¡± ¡°My lady, I was just remembering the late madam that I¡­¡­¡± Penny started to say gibberish, her eyes widening as she felt touched. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m worried you¡¯re going to end up like the late madam, who I always¡­¡­¡± ¡°Shh.¡± To silence her, I pushed my finger across her lips. ¡°You¡¯ve saved my life.¡± You¡¯re the one who handed me the drug. The drug that will once again save my life. * * * * * It was late at night. Camilla and the butler behind her stepped out of the annex as the rain came down heavily. I hastily put on a robe after observing it through the window. ¡°Are you going to see that man again?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure if they were going to meet Valhail, but I had a feeling they would. She must have desired Valhail once Cedric told her who he was. ¡°Won¡¯t he start spreading weird stories if he sees you bruised like this?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not the kind to do something like that. Is it still obvious?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡± ¡°Even if only my face is visible?¡± As usual, I was wrapped in a long navy robe. ¡°The slap on your cheek was the¡­¡­¡± The swelling on my cheek subsided, but the redness remained. A tiny cut opened on my face, perhaps caused by the maid¡¯s nail brushing across it. My lips had remained parched. In fact, I was scraping the skin every day in the hopes that it would improve quickly. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t help it.¡± When I told him I was being sold to the elderly count, he became enraged. I pondered how he would react if he saw me bruised like this after being thrashed by my stepmother. ¡®I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be a problem.¡¯ Still, I was nervous about Adrian. I was terrified he¡¯d ruin my revenge plan. It was better to eliminate variables that may lead to an unexpected circumstance in the first place. I used a mesh mask to conceal as much of my face as possible. My eyes were the only thing that wasn¡¯t covered, but if I put the hood on, they won¡¯t even be visible. Behind the mesh, just red lips could be seen. Furthermore, the outer guard post was darker than here. Valhail wouldn¡¯t be able to properly see my face. ¡°¡­¡­my lady.¡± Penny, who was also staring in the mirror, took her time opening her mouth. ¡°Why? Is it strange?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not strange, but it¡¯s kind of¡­¡­¡± Penny, who had been contemplating her words, finally spoke after a long silence. ¡°It¡¯s a little bit old-fashioned.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already too dark to see. It¡¯s all right.¡± ¡°Be careful.¡± The cold sound of thunder and lighting made Penny seem more concerned than usual. I walked out of the room, smiling reassuringly at Penny. A shabby little post emitted a blindingly bright light. Camilla must be inside. Is she there with Valhail? When I felt compelled to peek inside. William, who had been to the other post of the outer guard, rushed over. ¡°They say that he¡¯s on patrol.¡± Aha. So Camilla was waiting for Valhail inside that post. ¡°It must be difficult. It¡¯s pouring severely right now.¡± ¡°It is his responsibility. The castle¡¯s security cannot be overlooked for a second. Regardless of the weather¡­¡­¡± ¡°I am not talking about Valhail.¡± A hapless husky drenched with rain. ¡°I am talking about you, William.¡± I put my palm on his cold cheeks as I felt sorry for him. His trembling lips gave me a sense of how nervous he was now. Volume 4 - CH 7 ¡°M-my lady.¡± William instinctively sought to kneel down on one knee as he was surprised. In this wet ground, how could he even kneel? I immediately urged William not to kneel, and I looked around before saying. ¡°Could you try calling him?¡± Because I need to keep our presence hidden, I didn¡¯t bring a lantern with me today. ¡°Yes, I will go and look for him.¡± William went straight and rushed after a faithful bow. I then took a stroll outside the castle, near the guard post, watching the rain splash down on the path where William was passing. Raindrops splattered on the gray brickwork, forming a path to one side. ¡®It appears that the drainage around the castle is well-maintained.¡¯ I was immersed in pointless thoughts at the moment. In an instant, a tall man stood in front of where I was standing. He was clearly a member of the Count¡¯s Guard, thanks to his thick blue robe. ¡°What are you doing standing in the rain?¡± A gentle, soothing voice was heard. The scent hit me like a bomb, and I immediately recognized him. The scent of herbs was stronger than usual, maybe due to the rain. When I hesitated, the man drew his hood down, as if to show his true identity. Rain poured down his muscular forehead and bridge of nose, all the way down to his lips. For a brief period, I was deaf to the pouring rain. The scene, which was much too luxurious to be seductive, simply blew me away. I just gazed at his drenched face, speechless. ¡°¡­¡­lady?¡± Huh? Lady? I came to my senses late because of the awkward way he addressed me. ¡®It¡¯s a good thing I¡¯m wearing a hoodie.¡¯ Otherwise, he¡¯d catch my gaze, which was mesmerizingly fixed on his. ¡®I believe his face is a little too much for me. It¡¯s a complete ruse.¡¯ I should thank Valhail for holding a lantern. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to witness this beautiful scene otherwise. He took a step closer to me after that, perhaps because he thought it unusual that I didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Lady Crawford, what are you¡­¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± says the narrator. ¡°Are you really going to call me that?¡± says the narrator. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Is it possible that he didn¡¯t hear me due to the rain? I walked him underneath a large tree after waiting for his answer, which never came. I simply pulled on his sleeve a bit, but he kindly followed me. Under the large tree, we could stay out of the rain. ¡°You do know my name.¡± Although the sound of the rain nearly drowned out my voice, it appeared like he did hear me this time. ¡°But your name shouldn¡¯t be called by random people.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re not just some random people.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Aha, you want to hear me say that?¡± His look remained unchanged even as I teased him. ¡°Just call me Selina from now on. You almost made me upset.¡± Valhail finally voiced his actual feelings after hearing me. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t call a noble woman by their name¡­¡­ without permission.¡± Well, indeed. That was the rule among the aristocracy. Even though aristocratic families¡¯ relatives called each other names as youngsters, as they grew up, they would refer to one another by their titles. Only the fiancees might be able to address each other by name. ¡®As predicted, he is a royal.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t recall his own name, but he kept his impeccable manners¡­ ¡°Isn¡¯t it cold?¡± ¡°It¡¯s cold.¡± As soon as I finished answering, Valhail started to loosen his robe as if to take it off. ¡°What are you doing outside? In these weather, you should stay inside.¡± As he unbuttoned his robe, he suddenly turned his head back to the guard post and stopped talking. The brilliant light shining from the inside of the guard post was not the dim light of the lantern that the guards typically carried. ¡°There¡¯s my mother inside that post.¡± After hearing my response, his lovely brows furrowed. ¡°My mother has come to see you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ to see me?¡± ¡°Because I complimented you a lot.¡± I could sense his wonder. ¡°She¡¯s the type of person who gets whatever she wants.¡± Camilla had a habit of separating those who stayed by her side. Camilla¡¯s speciality was to make anyone, who she found useful, on her side. Camilla even had the grand duke on her side in the original story. Even after the grand duke married Selina, Camilla still tried to manipulate him. In the end, she compelled the grand duke to provide money to the countdom on a regular basis and entrusted him with the financial management of the West. As Camilla¡¯s demands increased, the grand duke began to doubt her, prompting him to divulge Selina¡¯s abuse. Despite this, Camilla was able to secure the grand duke as her most important political ally. ¡°Perhaps she¡¯ll request you to be Shannon¡¯s escort. I told you before about her, she¡¯s my stepsister.¡± He looked really displeased. He shifted his gaze away from me, as if he didn¡¯t want to hear me speak about it. ¡°She was aware that I visited you occasionally. She thought you and I were up to something sinister¡­¡­¡± Only then did he return my stare and open his mouth with an apologetic expression on his face. ¡°You must have been in trouble.¡± ¡°I was in serious trouble. Still, I have a solid reason for it, so I¡¯m alright.¡± ¡°Excuse?¡± ¡°That I met you at my uncle¡¯s request.¡± Cedric was eager for Valhail to join the White Eagle Knights, but first he needed to repent to the Holy Knights and seek forgiveness. He looked shocked since he hadn¡¯t even considered the temple¡¯s relationship with the count. ¡°Did Lord Crawford actually ask you to do that?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°But, why haven¡¯t you informed me anything up until this point?¡± I shook my head and shrugged my shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m sure you despise the temple, especially the Holy Knights.¡± I removed my hood in case he couldn¡¯t hear me because of the rain. ¡°How could I tell you that when you¡¯ve already labeled them fanatics?¡± Valhail merely listened to me calmly at first, but then he stretched out and touched my forehead. ¡°Hold on¡­¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been wounded.¡± I hastily yanked my head away, but his large fingers clung to it with tenacity. He didn¡¯t touch my face. Instead, he examined it carefully, searching for the wound. He even attempted to lift the lantern and the mesh mask in order to get a better look. ¡°What are you doing!?¡± He pulled his hand from my face as soon as I responded in an offensive tone. Rather, he took a step closer and held me on the shoulder with serious eyes. ¡°Who dared to make you like this?¡± It seemed that he noticed whether I had been beaten or fallen on my own. ¡°How dare someone¡­¡­ Who did this to you?¡± His enraged tone sank rapidly. I felt a chill and goosebumps from the way he spoke. ¡°Who do you think would dare to do this to a count¡¯s daughter?¡± Valhail, who was peering into my eyes visible above the mask, shifted his gaze to the side, as if a beast had changed targets. His violent murder intent could be seen in his gazes, which were directed at the guard post. I could tell what he was thinking right now. I grabbed his right hand, surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± As I expected, he was about to go to the guard post with his knife. I had to block him with virtually my entire body. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­ of course you can¡¯t do that!¡± ¡°I want to kill the person who made you hurt like this. As soon as possible.¡± His comments were typical of the Middle Ages. However, killing Camilla and the butler and spending the rest of my life in hiding with Valhail for the murder of an aristocrat was not an option. That¡¯s not the kind of life I want. Definitely! ¡°In any case, don¡¯t! I want revenge.¡± ¡°I can take care of it for you.¡± I shook my head vehemently as I grabbed him as he was ready to rush to the guard post. ¡°Not in that way!¡± There¡¯s another way to get revenge other than killing your opponent. ¡®Why the hell did he take his knife out first?¡¯ I understood it was the Middle Ages, but Valhail¡¯s demeanor was oppressive. Yet, I assumed he had a gentler demeanor¡­¡­ Was he too used to Toono¡¯s way of life? I grew increasingly curious about his true identity. I was curious as to where he had come from. I need to persuade him not to do so so that I may read the book right away and learn about his heritage and origins today. ¡°Valhail, I want my whole possession back. Everything, including my rights, title, and family.¡± Before now, I had never mentioned anything about my plan. ¡°And Camilla has to be alive for that.¡± Valhail¡¯s wrath subsided a little after that. ¡°I am going to put my mother on trial. The accusation was¡­¡­abuse, but I¡¯ll need to think of something else to charge her with.¡± In this society, proving that parents abused their children was extremely difficult. Camilla would make explanations, claiming that she was intending to discipline me, and the majority of society would agree. I was aware of a far more lethal allegation charged against Camilla. And what I might be able to acquire as a consequence. ¡°Killing Camilla in a fit of rage will thwart all of my plans.¡± His breath, which had been wildly up and down, now calmed down. ¡°You¡¯re obliterating my sole chance of escaping this family.¡± I didn¡¯t like Count Crawford¡¯s territory very much. I understand Cedric¡¯s pride in serving as the Empire¡¯s border guard, but¡­ ¡®I¡¯d just give it to my uncle.¡¯ I refuse to live in the countryside. My goal has always been to go to the capital. ¡°If I screw up my plans, the only way I can leave the Crawford family is to get married.¡± Valhail¡¯s serene gaze gradually returned, as if my desperation had reached him. ¡°Being sold like a cow to an unknown man, spending an unwanted night, and giving birth to his child¡­¡­¡± I purposefully chose a provoking term for him to hear. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in getting married like that.¡± Valhail¡¯s hands, which had fully lost their anger, drooped in the end. After a long sigh, he inquired, peering at the guard post. ¡°Then¡­¡­ What can I do to help you?¡± Volume 4 - CH 8 ¡®I got him.¡¯ I can¡¯t believe that pretending to be pitiful and pathetic is working for Valhail. ¡°First, listen and tell me what my mother tells you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­is that enough?¡± ¡°For the time being, yes.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± He then looked at me with a confused expression and let out a big sigh, as if he had a lot on his mind. ¡°Does something like this happen frequently?¡± ¡°Not at all. She was only venting her rage at me since my marriage had failed.¡± ¡°That means it¡¯s my fault.¡± Because I come to see him every night. I didn¡¯t exactly refute it. Even if I deny it, he¡¯s unlikely to believe me. ¡®In some ways, he¡¯s rather witty.¡¯ Valhail¡¯s face darkened as he felt awful about the fact that I had been beaten because of him. To change the subject, I came to know about the spreading of the rumor about Camilla being humiliated by the old Count Grandson. ¡°Did you happen to hear about my marriage?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± However, the rumor Valhail heard was not at all what I expected. ¡°Everyone said you made them blind. Because you were really stunning in a coral dress.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Uhm, I did wear a coral dress that day.¡± Valhail put out his hand toward my cheek as I was embarrassed and perplexed by the rumor. ¡°Show me the wounds.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± I strolled around the castle with my head up high because I wanted everyone to see the wound. But I don¡¯t want to show him the wound for some reason. ¡°Show me, Selina.¡± His long index finger moved to my earlobe, straddling the thread of my mask and trying to loosen it. As his cold finger touched my sensitive ears, I felt a tingling sensation. ¡°You¡¯ve seen me wounded many times.¡± That¡¯s true. I¡¯ve seen his body and wounds several times. I¡¯ve watched him suffer both physically and mentally. I¡¯ve even watched him crumble and beg me to kill him. It actually felt unfair for him that I hid my wounded face. Eventually, I couldn¡¯t stop him untie the mask. Thud- The fluttering mask was thrown on the ground. I made eye contact with him while seeing the mask become wet in muddy water with the gentle gesture of lifting my chin. Valhail flashed a pitying glance all over my face. He seems to have forgotten that I could easily heal such a wound with the magical stone. He smoothed my slightly ripped brows, forehead, and puffy cheeks one by one. He had a more pained face than I had, despite it was me who had been pounded like a sandbag. ¡°Did that woman personally hit you?¡± ¡°No, she ordered her maids to do it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the name of the maids?¡± ¡°It¡¯s no use knowing that. Those maids may have already left the territory.¡± His fingers delicately stroked the back of my quivering lower lip. It was the spot where I purposefully peeled my skin off. Valhail¡¯s expression as he gazed at my wound was so mournful, almost if all of my wounds were penetrating him. His gaze, which was gradually lowering, soon reached my neck and shoulders. The flesh around my neck is light enough that the scratches and firm imprints with fingernails are still evident. To be honest, the wound around my neck wasn¡¯t as painful as the mark. It was only that my skin was super sensitive. ¡°Would you want to see more?¡± I enjoyed the way his anxious and compassionate stare fell on me, so I rolled up my robe to my forearm. My wrists were blue and bruised from being caught by the maids. ¡°How¡­¡­¡± Valhail raised my arm in disbelief. He closed his mouth again after a period of silence, looking at my delicate wrist, which is not half his size. ¡°How could they beat you this badly?¡± ¡°My legs are even worse. Since she whipped my legs.¡± ¡°Whipped!?¡± He inquired again, his face furrowed as if he couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Should I also show you my legs?¡± ¡°No.¡± Valhail placed his hands across his brow, as if he couldn¡¯t deal with it emotionally. I couldn¡¯t help but giggle at how serious he looked. ¡°¡­¡­ what¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°It¡¯s funny. I¡¯m talking about your reaction.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t find it funny.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you forgot I could heal these wounds myself with the magical stone?¡± ¡°But because of them, you are¡­¡­ It¡¯s not like you¡¯re a sinner nor a servant who deserves to be beaten like this.¡± Valhail then turned to the small bright post and kept staring at it. ¡°I should not have seen your wounds.¡± ¡°Anyway, whenever you feel furious, remember what you saw today. And help me in avenging myself.¡± He wiped his face violently, as if brushing away the rain. ¡°Don¡¯t be like anyone else who ruins my chance at revenge.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a guy who really likes me. He was continually interrupting me and never listened to what I was saying. So bothersome.¡± I¡¯m not sure what he¡¯s startled about, but Valhail¡¯s eyes widened. And at that very time. Krieeekkk- The door to the bright post opened. Camilla seems to have chosen to leave because she couldn¡¯t wait any longer. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ The situation had escalated into an issue. There¡¯s no way I could avoid Camilla. Because I was standing on the way back to the castle. The situation where I met Camilla outside the guard post without an umbrella in this heavy rain was never in my favor. The butler was the first to appear from the post and open the umbrella for Camilla. ¡°This is a problem¡­¡­¡± And the awkward moment when I looked Valhail in the eyes. Valhail¡¯s strong arm drew me into his robe without hesitation. I instinctively hugged his muscular waist as I was tugged into his fluffy coat. Our physiques were noticeably different. I was like a cicada on an old tree. It was a good thing the robe was thick and big since it also served as a raincoat. ¡®I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll show.¡¯ With a little self-interest, I put my head on his chest, totally embracing him. Kkung, kkung, kkung¡­¡­ The sound of his hammering heart reverberated in my ears and spread throughout my body. Time passed and I had no idea what had happened outside. ¡°Are you the one called Valhail?¡± It was the butler¡¯s voice. I had considered it before, but his tone of speech was so similar to his master¡¯s. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s due to my bias. ¡°Oh, is your mouth stitched up? How dare you not respond to the great count¡¯s butler?¡± Ohooo. Is that the type of person he was? He was rude to William before, and he is still rude to Valhail today. ¡°Ruben.¡± It seems that the butler¡¯s name is Ruben. I have no idea what his name was before today because he was never mentioned in the original story. ¡°Don¡¯t raise your voice.¡± ¡°Yes, madam.¡± Camilla, who immediately silenced him, was approaching. The sound of muddy steps alerted me. ¡°Well, you are, contrary to my expectations¡­¡­¡± Camilla¡¯s delicate fingers caressed Valhail¡¯s face. Valhail appeared strained to have his chin caressed through the little exposed robe. ¡°You¡¯re rather handsome. Are you the Toono who won the martial arts competition?¡± Camilla spoke like a slave-picking merchant. That¡¯s how she speaks and acts. The tone with which she was speaking made me feel bad, yet¡­¡­ deep down, I agree that Valhal is rather handsome. ¡°What is your name?¡± In the pompous aristocracy¡¯s tone, Camilla treated Valhail like a slave. If Valhail was genuinely a slave, he might already be kneeling in front of the countess¡­¡­ Valhail, on the other hand, was never a slave. Even though he doesn¡¯t remember his memory, he maintains a dignified demeanor. It was impossible for me to ignore. ¡°Why don¡¯t you respond?¡± Valhail¡¯s breath became heavier as a result of Camilla¡¯s aggressive tone. He looked to be controlling himself. ¡®No¡­¡­ you shouldn¡¯t be angry here.¡¯ I patted his back to try to calm him down. Meanwhile, I could see his powerful muscles through his thin garments. ¡®I as well¡­¡­¡¯ It would be a major issue if my thoughts became filthy like this. Anyway, it appeared that my touch had calmed him down. I could hear his voice as his breathing became more calm and serene. ¡°¡­¡­ it¡¯s Valhail, countess.¡± ¡°Your eyes are quite wild.¡± Camilla snorted and spoke in a voice I¡¯d never heard before. ¡°Fine. I like that part of you.¡± Camilla¡¯s delicate fingers moved as if ravishing Valhail¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s fun to tame a spoiled dog like you.¡± Volume 4 - CH 9 I mean, no one would be happy if they heard the word ¡°dog¡± addressed to them. I couldn¡¯t imagine somebody would willingly follow someone as arrogant as her. ¡°My daughter requested that I assign her an escort.¡± Oh, it¡¯s finally following the original story¡¯s flow. I paid close attention to their discourse. In this case, I was curious what Valhail might reply. ¡°How does that sound? Don¡¯t you want to be a knight who escorts aristocratic ladies?¡± Camilla stated it with extra emphasis on the word ¡°knight.¡± ¡°I know it would be difficult for you to obtain your knighthood because you were previously a Toono. However, I can provide it to you.¡± Camilla quickly offered the term ¡®knight,¡¯ which Cedric couldn¡¯t bring up easily. ¡°Be my person.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I am the person who will rule over the Western in the future.¡± I had chills on my arms as soon as she said that. I never imagined that Camilla was such an ambitious person. I assumed she was just a wicked stepmother who enjoyed torturing her stepdaughter. ¡°I will give you the opportunity to experience my glory with me.¡± Gosh¡­¡­ Her pick-up line is just wonderful. To be honest, a person like Camilla is better suited to become the family¡¯s head than an indecisive knight like Cedric. I couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge her. ¡°Oho! How dare you not obey madam¡¯s command?¡± ¡°Ruben.¡± ¡°Please accept my apologies, madam.¡± Camilla appeared to have a firm grip on the butler. Valhail eventually answered after a little pause. ¡°I¡¯ll give it some thought.¡± ¡°Even the way you veer off subject is endearing.¡± Camilla came out laughing as she clutched around Valhai¡¯s neck, uttering her goofy uncle-like words. ¡°You¡¯ll find me on all fours very soon.¡± They then walked past Valhail, possibly on their way back to the castle. ¡®I didn¡¯t get caught.¡¯ I¡¯m breathing a sigh of relief right now since I was too nervous. ¡°Uhm?¡± Camilla came to a halt on her way back. ¡°I could sense Selina¡¯s scent here.¡± Gasp. I kept my breath held. ¡°Did you possibly just meet her?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Valhail responded strongly. It appeared like I was the only one who was concerned about the issue. My heart was racing like crazy. ¡°She is my daughter, yet she is rather lovely. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Camilla did not seek an answer from it. ¡°As well as pitiful.¡± Camilla added, which immensely eased me. Far from checking, she appeared to be completely ignorant that I was present. ¡®That¡¯s a relief.¡¯ I was terrified she¡¯d bring up Shannon. Fortunately, I could still hear what she was saying since I was paying attention. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to have her?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°If you become my person, I¡¯ll give you her. Once.¡± ¡­¡­what? I felt my blood was cooling down. I never considered that Camilla would sell me like this behind my back. Fortunately, Valhail didn¡¯t fall for Camilla¡¯s ridiculous temptation. He just took a deep breath after stopping for a moment. And I could sense his raging rage. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a good idea?¡± It¡¯s your only chance to embrace an aristocratic lady.¡± I retract my statement that Camilla is suitable to be the family¡¯s head. Certainly. ¡®Cedric is far preferable than her.¡¯ I patted Valhail¡¯s back to calm him down, while trying to calm myself down. Valhail responded quietly when he had cooled down. ¡°It seems that you enjoy unpleasants jokes.¡± ¡°Do you find it unpleasant? That¡¯s a good thing. I was concerned that you could have inappropriate interests for my daughter, but it appears that I was overly concerned.¡± Even though she insisted it was only a joke, I was grossed out. ¡°That child is the most valuable treasure I have.¡± I already guessed it out from the way she prepared me, bathing and dressing. I was handled thoroughly. ¡°She¡¯s someone who shouldn¡¯t be touched until the right price is paid.¡± The more I heard it, the more speechless I became. I couldn¡¯t even express my rage. ¡°You should keep it in mind. Then let¡¯s go, Ruben.¡± ¡°Yes, madam.¡± Camilla and the butler quickly vanished after she spewed her rubbish. Valhail then scooped me up like a package and led me inside the guard post. He then placed a clean cloth on the bench for me to sit on before firing the braze without saying anything. ¡°Since when did that woman raise you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Since I am now eighteen years old, and the war ended five years ago¡­¡­ and the count remarried to Camilla two years before the war ended. ¡°¡­¡­ since I was eleven.¡± ¡°So this has been going on for seven years?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡­ I suppose I could say yes to that.¡± ¡°Why on earth would Lord Crawford leave you like this?¡± ¡°My uncle is just really busy. He¡¯s solely interested in knighthood.¡± ¡°He¡¯s out of his mind.¡± Yeah. I couldn¡¯t agree with you more. Valhail continued while tending to the fire in the brazier. ¡°You don¡¯t have to listen to those who have no sense of shame.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯d have torn her tongue out if you hadn¡¯t stopped me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a shame such a horrible human is still alive.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°It would be nice to tear up her limb and throw it for a stray dog.¡± I was perplexed because it was my first time seeing Valhail be so talkative. ¡°Are you attempting to comfort me right now?¡± His hand, which was cracking the wood, came to a halt. ¡®It seems to be the case. He tries to comfort me¡­¡­¡¯ Why is he comforting me with such frightening words? ¡°You must be really surprised because of my mother.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t need to try to comfort me. I¡¯m already used to it.¡± While staring at the raging fire, his eyes were drawn to me. His face, which was filled with uneasy sensations, was strangely adorable while not suiting him at all. He eventually opened his mouth with difficulty as he blinked still. ¡°I apologize. I¡¯m not very good at talking.¡± Maybe for the people who knew him, it is the truth. ¡°I apologize, Selina.¡± Valhail was disappointed that I was isolated within the count¡¯s castle. As he stared pityingly at me, I reflected about the life of the original Selina. The abuse and neglect she suffered. The only thing on her side of this huge castle was only the weak maid. ¡®She was so afraid of her stepmother that she stuttered.¡¯ Not only that, but she attempted suicide by swallowing poison endless sleeps. How difficult it must have been for her to decide to purchase the poison when she had no money left. I reflected on myself as the main character in this world. ¡®You just wait. Because I will take revenge for you.¡¯ Camila was unable to socialize because of her current custody issue. ¡­¡­ I was successful in making it happen, however¡­¡­ ¡®It is not enough.¡¯ It would be good if Cedric would come to his senses quickly and plan to kick Camilla out. But it¡¯s faster to have him being born again than to wait for that to happen. I need to make Cedric suffer for a while. ¡°But, how could my mother have known I was there? Is my scent that obvious?¡± I smelled my clothing. However, because my clothing was wet from the rain, it simply had a fishy smell. ¡°I don¡¯t believe my scent is unique enough to be noticed.¡± Camila, on the other hand, recognized me right away. ¡®Is it because of the chamomile oil I used?¡¯ It was a moment when I was trying to figure out where my scent came from. I immediately remembered a sentence from the original book. ¡°Your fragrance is pretty special, Selina.¡± Goosebumps appeared behind my neck. It was the line the archduke said on their first night with Selina. ¡°Everything about you is special.¡± Valhail¡¯s eyes, which were fixed on me, shone brighter than ever. Like a devoted puppy who will go to any extent to protect his master. ¡°No one can ever hurt you anymore.¡± On the one hand, I appreciated his undeniable affection for me, but on the other, I was frightened. Such eyes could not be developed by ordinary humans. ¡®What is your true identity?¡¯ This question became very complicated. Volume 4 - CH 10 Penny had already fallen asleep whilst waiting for me when I returned to my room. I changed my damp clothes and lit a candle after putting a blanket over Penny, who was sleeping on the table. ¡®Valhail Castaques¡­¡­¡¯ I turned the parchment very carefully, looking for his name in the Castaques Kingdom¡¯s family tree book. His previous expression was beyond my imagination. ¡®He wasn¡¯t a nice golden retriever.¡¯ Valhail, in fact, never suits the name of a golden retriever at all. I recognized that from the first time we met, but I¡¯ve been hoping he¡¯s a nice retriever. I knew he looked like a doberman, but I wish his demeanor was different. ¡®¡­¡­. but dobermans are also gentle and cute.¡¯ I kept reasoning him in my head even after witnessing those beast-like eyes. ¡®This is all because of his face.¡¯ I spent the night reading the book of Castques Kingdom¡¯s family tree, unable to shake a negative premonition. However, I was unable to locate the name ¡®Valhail Castaques¡¯ anywhere. Instead, there is just one name that is comparable to Valhail¡¯s. ¡®No. There isn¡¯t a chance. Not this person.¡¯ After reviewing the man¡¯s data, I resumed my search for the Principality of Castaques royal family lineage with a stern expression. Even after looking over and again, the only name that was comparable to Valhail¡¯s name within the same age range was this one. No matter how I deny it, it seems that¡­¡­ ¡°No way¡­¡­.¡± Clack! I slammed the book shut. I was too flabbergasted. How is this possible? ¡®I¡­¡­ picked him up without knowing anything about him!¡¯ The sun had come up. Penny, who was sleeping on the table, gradually awoke in the dim sunlight. ¡°Eum, my lady¡­¡­? When did you return?¡± The letter I had just seen seemed to float next to Penny¡¯s adorable face. ¡®Valhto Heinrich Castaques.¡¯ He was the king, the ruler of the Castaques Kingdom, and known as the Iron Monarch. A true lunatic tyrant! Volume 5 - CH 1 I basically had to look up his name on the royal family bloodline all this time. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t immediately identify his name. Because I didn¡¯t consider it to be reasonable¡­¡­ for the king to lost his memory, wandered into enemy territory, and became a Toono. ¡®He was the king.¡¯ But, if Valhail was indeed the king, wouldn¡¯t Cedric recognize him? I meant it¡¯s been a long time since Cedric indulged himself on the battlefield. ¡®From what I can see, Cedric doesn¡¯t appear to recognize Valhail.¡¯ Cedric did nothing but marvel at Valhail¡¯s abilities. As if he had no idea where such an outstanding warrior came from. I told Cedric that Valhail was a Toono who had been taken as a prisoner of war from the principality, but Cedric showed no bad feelings toward Valhail. Cedric even convinced me that the present was more important than Valhail¡¯s past involvement in the wars. ¡®¡­¡­when I heard him say that, I believed he could be a good leader for the family.¡¯ Cedric is a young man with old-fashioned principles who is occasionally unexpectedly open-minded. Leaving aside the problematic human being Cedric, I reach for the book containing the spy¡¯s record. Fortunately, Valhto Heinrich was mentioned in the first chapter of the lengthy book. ¡®¡­¡­missing.¡¯ It has been reported that he has been missing for five years. This coincided with Valhail¡¯s arrival in the Empire. ¡®The cease-fire was also declared five years ago.¡¯ Even though they may have won the war, the principality had no option but to end it. Because their monarch suddenly disappeared. In exchange for the cease-fire, the empire acknowledged the principality¡¯s monarch as a king. In this regard, it is the same as the empire recognizing the principality as a kingdom. Didn¡¯t they say the king was missing? Yes, that¡¯s right. Their king has been wandering around here. I spent the entire night reading the spy¡¯s report and became sure that Valhail is, in indeed, the principality¡¯s monarch. There were several explanations behind this. First, Valhto Heinrich is claimed to have worn a helmet because he was a child soldier. Valhto is claimed to have always worn a steel helmet with giant deer antlers, as the golden deer symbolized the principality¡¯s royal family. Because he wore it so frequently, people labeled him ¡°The Steel Monarch.¡± The nickname became his trademark, which perhaps led him to wear the steel helmet even while he was with his personal aides. ¡®Or was he attempting to avoid assassination?¡¯ Because he has a slew of enemies. There was also a rumor that Valhto grew up as an ugly man who had no choice but to wear a helmet since he was a child. However, no one was aware of Valhto¡¯s actual face. ¡®That¡¯s why Cedric didn¡¯t recognize Valhto Heinrich.¡¯ The second reason was Valhail¡¯s statement on the original story. In the original story, Valhail assured Shannon, who was trembling with fear, that if they traveled to the principality, she would be able to live peacefully. This meant that even when he was back to the principality, he would be welcomed with hospitality. Because he has absolute power in the principality, no one can replace him. The third and last reason. The final reason was the simplest. ¡®No one with the surname Castaques is alive.¡¯ According to the book of the royal bloodline, Valhto Heinrich had six brothers. They, however, all died off eight years ago. Valhto Heinrich murdered all of his brothers. ¡®Is this the prince¡¯s rebellion?¡¯ His birth mother was the Grand Duchess. Despite being the direct heir, he grew up competing with his six brothers, resulting in a harsh personality. The spy also described Valhto Heinrich¡¯s dog-like behavior throughout his three years as monarch before his disappearance. To strengthen his authority, he conducted a conquest war and expelled all of his father¡¯s followers. ¡°Haaa¡­¡­¡± I closed the book immediately since I was suffering from a headache. It was clear what type of person Valhto Heinrich Castaques was. ¡°A tyrant¡­¡­¡± The man who has been a tyrant to others yet a gentle giant puppy to me! He was a tyrant. A war maniac who slaughtered all of his brothers, purged his father¡¯s people, and terrorized the country! For a brief while, I recall him staring down at the scar left by striking iron on his forearm. ¡°This is the proof that I am yours.¡± When he said that, Valhail¡¯s eyes looked like a wolf staring at its master. ¡®No, no way¡­¡­¡¯ I felt sorry for him at first, so I healed his body. Later I visited him frequently for the welfare of my eyes. I also wanted to make Shannon¡¯s man my own man ahead of time since I was concerned he¡¯d torment me as in the original story¡¯s plot. But. But! To think he was the grand duke who the Empire regarded as a king! A war maniac, to be clear! ¡®How did I end myself in this situation?¡¯ I can¡¯t believe I chose a tyrant from another country to avoid a playboy. ¡®Shit! Shit! Shit! Shit!¡¯ But one thing that is fortunate is that in the original, Valhail didn¡¯t like Selina at all. He tormented Selina solely on Shannon¡¯s orders. Aside from that, Valhail appeared to have no affection for Selina. I¡¯m not going to go down the obsession-abduction-confinement path that the other man who liked Selina undertook. ¡®Now that I think about it, why didn¡¯t Valhail fall in love with Selina in the original plot?¡¯ Selina was the finest heroine in the story of . There was a scene in which all the men in the world couldn¡¯t take their gaze away from Selina¡¯s stunning beauty. So why didn¡¯t Valhail fall in love with Selina? Because he fell in love with Shannon at first sight? ¡®First, let¡¯s just sleep.¡¯ A headache throbbed in my skull. Anyway, I¡¯m confident I¡¯ll find a solution tomorrow. That¡¯s correct! ¡®I¡¯ll put my faith in you!¡¯ Myself!¡¯ ??????? However, no solution came to mind even after waking up. ¡®Damn it¡­¡­¡¯ In the morning, I went to the study and learned books about the Castaques family. Before its independence, the Principality and The Empire were one country. It was similar to European history. The Emperor¡¯s ancestry was initially descended from the Castaques lineage. However, it was entirely because of Valhto Heinrich that the principality, which was a small independent country at the time, grew large enough to affect the war¡¯s outcome. ¡®Ah, Valhail was his birth name.¡¯ It is reported that his grandpa gave him the name. He was the only member of the Castaques line to inherit his grandfather¡¯s authority. As a result, he had joined his father in a conquering war while still the crown prince. And as soon as he came back from the war, he slaughtered all his half-brothers and ascended to the throne¡­¡­ ¡®Did he have any wives?¡¯ There is no way a monarch who embarked on a conquering war could be without a wife. Marriage was the easiest and toughest bond to make when the two powers formed an alliance. Nothing is wrong with political marriage. ¡®He might even have children.¡¯ However, no matter how hard I looked, no woman was related to him. Not a single person. ¡®Why¡­¡­how can there be no one?¡¯ The more I thought about it, the stranger it seemed. A frightening tyrant that is obsessed with blood and spends his time prowling around the battlefield! A war maniac who has no regard for women! There was a rumor that he was ugly, but no one had ever seen his face! ¡®I think I¡¯ve seen this setting a lot before.¡¯ The typical¡­¡­ romance novel¡¯s male lead¡­¡­? ¡®No, I really don¡¯t understand.¡¯ Why does this person only become the supporting character? Because not only that, his body and his face totally unmatched for a supporting actor! That¡¯s how I spent a half-day studying like a sick chicken. My mind was still full of question marks. ??????? ¡°My lady, the commander has stated that he would want to have dinner with you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The deer horn ornament on the wall in the corridor leading to the dining hall caught my sight and shocked me. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, my lady?¡± ¡°Ah, no. Nothing.¡± I calmed down when I saw Penny¡¯s frightened expression. ¡®Right, this is not the time for me to be concerned about Valhail.¡¯ The spiteful Camilla is gnashing her teeth, Cedric is on the verge of dying, and Count Crawford¡¯s family is on the verge of bankruptcy. Whether he¡¯s a tyrant or war maniac¡­ ¡®He¡¯s going to leave anyway.¡¯ In the original plot of , Valhail revealed his name to Shannon and departed to the principality. Because he had recovered his memories. There was no explanation of how he regained his recollection. So I was unaware of it. What was important to me was that Valhail would return to the principality once he regained his memories. Though it is unsettling that he is clinging to me this time¡­¡­ He¡¯ll lose interest in me once he recognizes himself as Valtho Heinrich. Why? ¡®Because he is the king.¡¯ Valtho Heinrich was a monarch with a clear cause. And he would take Shannon to the principality because Shannon would die if he didn¡¯t. ¡®That thing would never happen to me.¡¯ I¡¯ll proceed to the capital, and he¡¯ll return to the principality. Isn¡¯t this a natural breakup? ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯ That was the only conclusion I could reach after much deliberation. ¡®Let¡¯s just be nice to him until he gets his memories back and leaves. Yes. That¡¯s all I need to do.¡¯ Volume 5 - CH 2 Slice, slice, slice. My hand was powerless as it cut the tender meat into little pieces. Despite the fact that the lamb ribs, which were roasted in the oven with a lot of herbs, were delicate and fragrant, I had no appetite. ¡®Do I have to see her face when I¡¯m eating?¡¯ At the dinner which I thought would be only between me and Cedric, Camilla also present. Not only that, but she sat right across from me. Cedric seems to have arranged the dinner in order to reconcile me and Camilla. What a beautiful idea. Bringing the victim and the perpetrator together? ¡®Does he really have no brain, huh?¡¯ Cedric, who had no idea how I felt, spoke to me. ¡°He went to the temple already, Selina.¡± Camilla¡¯s hand that was moving the knife suddenly came to a halt. For a brief minute, I wondered what the topic of the conversation was that elicited Camilla¡¯s reaction, but I soon realized. ¡°Va¡­¡­ Valhail?¡± Camilla squinted her eyes exactly what I expected when I spoke his name on purpose. Camilla couldn¡¯t hide her anxious face when Valhail¡¯s name was brought up in conversation. ¡®It seems that she really wants him.¡¯ She seemed to be worried since she couldn¡¯t bring him to her side quickly. ¡®I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be able to handle this topic well.¡¯ I opened my lips, seeming to be surprised, while I intently observed her expression. ¡°H-how can he a-already¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Selina.¡± Cedric looked genuinely relieved as if he had shaken off all his troubles. ¡°It¡¯s all because of your relentless persuasion on his part.¡± This was a complete surprise to me. ¡®He went to the temple after only a day?¡¯ He was a proud man who detested the temple. But after hearing me say it last night, he went right to the temple this morning. ¡®To be honest, I felt I should try to persuade him a few more times.¡¯ I had no idea he¡¯d move that fast. ¡®I guess that¡¯s why this uncle has been joyful since before.¡¯ Because he no longer had to worry about the temple and might be able to convince him to join the White Eagle Knights. However, I was concerned about Valhail. How did he seek forgiveness from that fanatical group, the holy knights? ¡®Maximus¡­¡­ at the time, his eyes were like a lunatic.¡¯ Even in my dream, his piercing red eyes staring at me were terrifying. I didn¡¯t think that man would be so easy to handle¡­¡­ ¡°Tha-that¡¯s great.¡± ¡°Yes. With such a talent, the level of the knights also will grow.¡± Camilla entered the conversation with a smile because it was just me and Cedric talking. ¡°Why do you usually chat about such mundane things while eating? Nobody really interested in that lowly Toono.¡± I snorted inwardly. ¡®I know you¡¯re the one who¡¯s most interested in him.¡¯ ¡°My child, Selina. How¡¯s your body? Are you feeling better now?¡± ¡°Yes, m-m-mother¡­¡­ Tha-tha-thank you f-f-for your c-c-concern.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Your lovely lips have yet to heal. This mother has expelled the servants that abused you, Selina.¡± Camilla spewed a bold untruth while smiling sweetly. ¡®You expelled them?¡¯ Adrian was the one who kicked them out. I opened my mouth and glanced at Cedric. ¡°A-A-Adrian was simply too much. H-how could he chase t-those maids out of the estate¡­¡­¡± Camilla¡¯s brow furrowed as I mentioned Adrian¡¯s name deliberately. Her hand trembled as she held the fork. ¡®You really want to stab me with that fork, don¡¯t you?¡¯ However, she quickly recovered her expression. ¡°Come to me if your wound is still hurting. I¡¯ll give you some medication.¡± ¡°Y-y-yes.¡± Cedric glanced at me with a curious expression on his face as I continued to stutter. Nonetheless, he remained silent. Camilla, who was silently slicing the innocent meat, caught my attention. She appeared to be intent on killing me. Camilla had regained her composure by the time the dessert arrived and talked to me. ¡°Selina, every time I see your face, it breaks my heart. Those maids were a bit much.¡± She appeared to be trying to blame everything on the maids. ¡°They had to be envious of you. They were the ones who informed me you were going to meet a man every night. They had me fooled.¡± I ate the cream in silence. ¡°How do you look so beautiful while you eat, my daughter? Don¡¯t you agree, Cedric?¡± Camilla¡¯s meaningless sweet talk made Cedric smile. ¡°There¡¯s an artist who has recently become a hot topic in society.¡± In the hushed dining hall, just Camilla¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°I heard that many beautiful young ladies are lining up to get their portraits taken by the artist.¡± I heard that there was an invitation to go to an outdoor drawing party from some viscount. I guessed she was eager to go but couldn¡¯t. Perhaps that¡¯s the reason why she joined this dinner. ¡°How about we call the artist and have him paint a portrait of Selina, Cedric?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad idea. But Selina¡¯s face has yet to heal¡­¡­¡± ¡°But she still perfectly enough. What are your thoughts, Selina? I won¡¯t call him if it makes you uncomfortable.¡± ¡°I-I-I, too¡­¡­ t-t-think that¡¯s n-n-not bad.¡± ???? ????? ??? ?? ?? ??? ?????. Camilla turned her attention to the butler who stood next to her, satisfied. ¡°Send that artist an invitation, Ruben. Also, send invites to other well-known artists these days.¡± ¡°Yes. madam.¡± ¡°Send invitations to other ladies as well.¡± ¡°Yes, madam.¡± I gazed at Ruben, who lowered his head in devotion. ¡°Countess, are you planning a banquet?¡± ¡°Selina¡¯s birthday is approaching. We should get to know her before her formal social debut. She also has to make some new friends.¡± ¡°Our situation is now¡­¡­ didn¡¯t you mention it was a bad time for that?¡± Cedric lowered his voice, perplexed. ¡°The agricultural income would be finalized next month. With such a condition, how are you going to conduct a banquet?¡± ¡°So you want Selina to be a loner with no social adaptations or friends?¡± Cedric, who had coughed in vain, grimaced and glanced at me with embarrassment. ¡°When did I ever say that?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know anything, Cedric!¡± Camilla stormed out of the dining room, upset. Her glare at Cedric before she went was fairly intense. ¡°Sigh.¡± Cedric, who was rubbing his forehead, turned his eyes to the butler. ¡°What exactly are you doing here? Shouldn¡¯t you leave as well?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve known the Countess since you were a child. Simply support her to the best of your ability.¡± ¡°Certainly, Lord Crawford.¡± The butler, acting on Cedric¡¯s orders, pursued Camilla as if he had no option. ¡°Madam! Madam!¡± This seemed to be a recurring scenario for Camilla, Butler, and Cedric. It¡¯s worth knowing. I felt like I was seeing a play directed by Camilla. ??????? ¡°What is this, Selina?¡± After dinner, Cedric and I headed directly to the study. Cedric inquired uneasily when he saw me giving him a little bottle of drug. ¡°Is this another poison? Did you find it again in the Countess¡¯ bedroom?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the case, uncle.¡± ¡°What are you¡­¡­¡± Cedric was astonished when he witnessed me talk smoothly and without stuttering. ¡°It¡¯s an antidote.¡± Despite pointing his finger to the little bottle, Cedric¡¯s gaze was fixed on me. ¡°Do you truly stutter whenever the countess is around, Selina?¡± ¡°Indeed, uncle.¡± I broke into tears unexpectedly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of my mother¡­¡­¡± Cedric leapt up from his seat and began searching his inner pocket while I sobbed. ¡°Please don¡¯t cry. Please, Selina¡­¡­¡± ¡°Mother¡­ ugh, my mother is such a terrifying person, sob¡­¡­ uncle, sob, you have no idea, sob, how awful she is, sob.¡± ¡°Countess Selina has promised me that she will never punish you again.¡± Cedric apparently thought I was scared of Camilly because of the recent punishment. ¡°She will no longer hit you, Selina.¡± I wiped my tears away with a handkerchief he had given me. ¡°It was in Emma¡¯s suicide note. That mother will try to kill you, uncle.¡± ¡°What?¡± Cedric¡¯s expression was astounded as if he hadn¡¯t anticipated it. ¡°It was written, uncle, that mother will kill you with a poisonous weed she picks from the garden.¡± Cedric then turned back and looked out the dark window. The garden was managed by Camilla. Cedric didn¡¯t have time to stroll around the flower garden, therefore he had no idea what plants were put there. Cedric was out of his mind, so I gently held his hand to distract him. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe me, uncle.¡± With tears in my eyes, I said. ¡°Because you always believe in my mother, uncle. That¡¯s why you haven¡¯t the slightest doubt about her.¡± Cedric¡¯s lips began to shake as if he just realized what was going on. ¡°Just make one promise to me, uncle.¡± Every single person in this mansion was Camilla¡¯s people. I had no idea how or when Camilla would poison Cedric. It could be the meal he eats or the water he drinks. ¡°If you suddenly feel nauseous or have a splitting headache, please¡­ please take this drug immediately.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I learned that the poison mother will use will take effect in five minutes.¡± No matter how healthy you are, you will definitely die.¡± Cedric then turned his sorrowful gaze to the tiny bottle I had handed him. ¡°This is the only cure.¡± He might be able to live if he takes the antidote instantly. I mentioned that there could be side effects from the antidote¡¯s ability to counteract the poison, but that it was acceptable because a horrible death might be prevented. ¡°You are the only family I have left, uncle. So please don¡¯t die.¡± Cedric eventually took the small bottle as I said that, tears streaming down my cheeks As Cedric left the study, I looked in the mirror to wiped away the tears and gaze at his back.. ¡®Pathetic. He was held like a puppet in Camilla¡¯s hands.¡¯ That was the role Cedric had all this time. A stupid puppet who moved his limbs without realizing that he was on stage directed by Camilla. I decided to take that rope from Camilla. Volume 5 - CH 3 I went to find Valhail. ¡®Let¡¯s see if he¡¯s alright.¡¯ I tried not to visit him as frequently as I had before, but I was bothered when I learned that he had gone to the temple to seek forgiveness. However. ¡°That man is on leave today, my lady. He¡¯s most likely resting at home¡­¡­ I¡¯ll have someone call him right away, my lady.¡± William looked at me as if he wanted to know what I was thinking. I lightly shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no need to do that.¡± Anyway, I was on my way out under the guise of visiting the temple. I looked sideways and behind me before climbing into a simple carriage by myself. ¡°I¡¯ll pay him another visit on my way back from the temple.¡± ¡°I will accompany you, my lady.¡± ¡°No, I want to go alone.¡± William was dressed in the White Eagle Knights¡¯ cape. Everyone would be buzzing if he followed me behind. ¡®I don¡¯t want to draw attention to myself.¡¯ I was sick and tired of the servants staring at me every time I walked around the castle. I assumed they were still amazed even after seeing me so frequently. ¡°Then¡­¡­ please do not remove your hood, my lady. Never.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Then let me at least accompany you to the village¡­¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± William appeared to be eager to follow me. ¡°My mother¡¯s face didn¡¯t look happy the last time I saw her at dinner.¡± Something bad might happen to my uncle.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Please take good care of him.¡± I asked William not to take his eyes off my uncle, then I left the county. ??????? Valhail¡¯s home was a small mansion that Cedric had given him as a reward for saving his life. I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s living alone there. ¡°This is the place, lady.¡± The carriage came to a halt near the town square, near the river. Is this perhaps the area between where the nobles and the commoners live? I noticed a small single-story house as I walked along, listening to the sound of the quiet-flowing water. ¡®Is this the house?¡¯ The house appeared exactly as described. It looked like it had been recently built. There was a large cloak hanging in the yard, as well as a sword and armor. The cloak was marked with a pattern of Count Crawford. ¡®I guess this is the house.¡¯ A warm light filtered through the door¡¯s crack. I kicked my tongue inside, tsk tsk. ¡®How come he didn¡¯t lock the door? What if a thief breaks in?¡¯ No, a thief will not escape this house alive. So I don¡¯t have to worry about him leaving his sword and armor hanging outside or his door open. ¡°Khm khm.¡± I cleared my throat as if to announce my presence in front of the door, but there was no response. ¡°Was he out?¡± I walked in, fearlessly opening the door. The interior design was neat. ¡°Valhail?¡± The entire house reeked of fragrant sage as if to prove that it was Valhail¡¯s. ¡®Let us just thank him and leave. Thanks to him, my uncle¡¯s dignity was saved.¡¯ What if later he harbors bad feelings toward me as an arrogant and impudent young lady who doesn¡¯t know to be grateful when he helped me? I knew I was his savior, but Valhail is a scary character. The tyrant who will destroy anything that gets in his way and¡­¡­! ¡°Selina?¡± I was so engrossed in my own thoughts that a sudden voice startled me. ¡°I apologize for coming without permission¡­¡­¡± I was shocked when I looked back at him. ¡°¡­¡­what happened to your body?¡± I forgot that I had decided to keep a safe distance from him, and I actually got closer to him. ¡°Oh, this is¡­¡± Valhail said it casually as if it were nothing. But it wasn¡¯t nothing. His body was a total mess. Except for his face, he was whipped all over. When I saw his back, I couldn¡¯t say anything. The flesh was cut wherever the whip passed. I¡¯m sure this was his punishment from the temple. This was not even a martial arts competition. For the first time, I was astounded to see a person hit so severely. ¡°I¡¯ll put on some clothes.¡± I could see the wound all over his body because he was only wearing pants. When he saw my pale face, he turned around. What a pain it would be if the cloth brushed up against the scarred body in that way! ¡®I don¡¯t believe he has used medicine on his body.¡¯ I grabbed his wrist and pointed my chin at the sofa. ¡°¡­¡­sit down.¡± It¡¯s a good thing I brought a magic stone with me. Valhail¡¯s body was not in a state where a simple treatment would suffice. Inside, I was boiling with rage. ¡°Why are you look angry? Your face doesn¡¯t look that good.¡± He had the same expression as usual. No, rather, his expression was bright as if he were curious when he saw me come to his home. ¡°Hurry up and sit down!¡± I forced him to sit on the sofa. Valhail sat down, obediently, as he wondered about my mood. ¡®How can they hit someone to this extent!¡¯ I¡¯m enraged even more because he doesn¡¯t seem to care. If I had met him in the Count¡¯s Castle, I would not have known about his injuries. While I rummaged through my pockets, he looked at me nervously. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He appeared to have something to say. But because I was frowning, he couldn¡¯t open his mouth recklessly. ¡®What kind of tyrant is this?¡¯ The man in front of me did not feel like the Valhto Heinrich described in the book. I began to doubt whether he was truly the iron king. Everything is clear, but¡­¡­ ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to value your body?¡± Volume 5 - CH 4 I was so angry that I scolded him, but Valhail made no excuses. He was either punished for complying with my request, or he simply couldn¡¯t help himself. ¡®It would make me feel better if he blamed me!¡¯ He¡¯s got to have something to say. However, he changed his words, possibly because he felt it was unfair that I was scolding him for nothing. ¡°How did you find this place?¡± ¡°I inquired of William.¡± ¡°The magical stone had turned purple before I knew it. I closed my eyes and looked at his broad back, which had become a tangled mess. I discovered this when I was treating Cedric previously, but even if I don¡¯t pray aloud, I can still treat the wound effectively. All I had to do was concentrate. ¡®I prayed to the merciful God, please heal the wound¡­¡­¡¯ Valhail¡¯s gaze was drawn to me, and he asked me insinuatingly. ¡°Are you close to him?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ yeah, since he is my escort knight.¡± Then he opened his mouth again after a long period of silence. ¡°Then it means you¡¯ve ever treated him before like this.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t yet¡­¡­¡± Without realizing it, I opened my eyes. The light from the magical stone faded at that point as if to indicate that I had become distracted. ¡®Let¡¯s concentrate. Focus! Focus!¡¯ When I saw the glowing purple again, I closed my eyes. Then I began to pray in my head. Valhal was silent for a moment as if contemplating something, before hurling a bomb at me. ¡°That guy must be in love with you.¡± Valhail¡¯s voice was calm when he said that, but the content was excessive. ¡°What?¡± I abruptly opened my eyes and met his gaze, which had been fixed on me. ¡°He must want to kill me.¡± Despite the fact that those were his words, Valhail¡¯s gaze implied that he was the one who desired to kill William. ¡®What the hell¡­¡­?¡¯ I swallowed my breath, surprised. I had the impression he was wearing a steel helmet. It¡¯s ironic that I even questioned his existence as the steel tyrant, despite Valhail¡¯s intense gazes being the most accurate evidence available. I was covered in goosebumps. Rolling¡­¡­ The magical stone slipped from my grasp and rolled to the ground. Valhail rose from his seat and took up the rolling magic stone. ¡®Huh?¡¯ However, the magic stone in his hand lit a fine purple color. The light flashed when I looked at it with curiosity. In Valhail¡¯s large hand, the magical stone resembled a small toy. ¡°This stone has lost its power.¡± How did he find out? Did he just know by touching it? ¡°Do you have that power as well?¡± ¡°Power?¡± His brow furrowed. ¡°Is this some kind of power?¡± The magic stone in his hand emitted a blindingly bright purple light at the end of his sentence. I turned my head and closed my eyes tightly. The light then went out in an instant. It was the most intense light I¡¯d ever seen. ¡°You are bestowed with divine power, Lady Selina.¡± Franz¡¯s surprised and envious expression flashed through my mind. My mouth was wide open as I stared at Valhail. ¡®Isn¡¯t this a blatant fraud? How could someone as powerful as he exist?¡¯ How could this be? His specifications and abilities are absolutely perfect. Valhail: Face +999 Body +999 ¡®No, his face is more sophisticated. His face points +9999.¡¯ With a straight face, I told him. ¡°Never tell this to the other person. Never.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­ Of course, you must not reveal this to the others!¡± If anyone notices his divine power, he will be taken to the temple and forced to be a priest. The temple¡¯s civil servants appear to be doing a fine job, but they are not. Banned from dating, banned from eating meat! Perhaps he was aware of it as well. That the temple priests should only be vegetarians. But perhaps he was thinking about something else in his head. Because not long after that, he slowly opened his mouth while casting a bitter look at me. ¡°In your eyes as well¡­¡­ Do I look like a monster?¡± Volume 5 - CH 5 A monster? ¡®With that face and that body?¡¯ I blinked at his completely ridiculous remark but shook my head quickly when I realized he was serious. ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡± ¡°Then why?¡± He responded right away. I felt like he really wanted to hear the real reason. ¡°Because I was afraid the temple would kidnap you. With your power, the temple will immediately take you and make you a priest.¡± ¡°So¡­¡­ should I keep this a secret because of that?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Despite my clear answers, he looked confused. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re aware, but priests should only be vegetarian.¡± It reminded me of a high priest who enjoys jalapeno sausage. His face, hiding under the stairs and eating sausage¡­¡­ ¡°Think about it. Is life without meat happier than it is now?¡± Valhail was speechless when I asked him directly. Being a vegetarian is great. I sincerely believe so. It was, however, impossible for me. ¡®In my next life, I will be a vegetarian¡­¡­¡¯ In this life, I will eat meat to my heart¡¯s content. I reached out to him, who stiffened as if contemplating something, and he handed me the magic stone without saying anything. ¡®He¡¯s quiet now.¡¯ Phew, that bomb he threw before made me sweat profusely. I was able to concentrate on the treatment because he remained silent. Where a sharp whip had whipped his flesh. His ripped skin started to reattach, and the wound, which was tangled with dark red blood, began to heal. Fortunately, the wounds were not caused by a sword that penetrated his body, so the treatment did not require a great deal of strength. ¡°Whoa¡­¡­¡± I wiped the sweat from my brow. I took a look around. ¡°Where¡¯s the towel? I¡¯ll wipe it for you.¡± Because he will not be able to reach his back. Take a look at this smooth back! Valhail, rather than telling me directly, brought me the towel while I was having insidious self-interests inside. ¡®He has a good manner.¡¯ I¡¯m sure there was a woman who followed him around¡­¡­ I suddenly became solemn that he had never even been married. Valhail spoke quietly as I wiped the hardened blood from his back where the injuries had healed. ¡°I am not normal. As you may already be aware¡­¡­¡± His voice was calm, but there was a heavy atmosphere in it as if he was confessing. ¡°I am different from the others.¡± He wasn¡¯t bragging about how his personality, appearance, or anything being more special than the others. His trembling fingertips revealed how anxious he was right now. Valhail was showing his vulnerability at the time. I suddenly remembered something I had heard at the martial arts competition meeting. ¡°Is he really a human¡­¡­?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t die nor get old.¡± His voice was filled with repulsion towards the stranger. He must have had his own strange thoughts as well. I thought he didn¡¯t care at all. He also seemed to be well aware of what other people thought of him. I clutched his shoulder as tightly as I could. ¡°You¡¯re a normal person.¡± Under my grasp, his iron-like muscles hardened. ¡°So you should flaunt your pain as well as your hard work.¡± It broke my heart to think of him being whipped by the fanatics he despised so much. ¡°You had to put up with it because of me, didn¡¯t you? Because of what I¡¯ve said.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I simply told him to show off, but Valhail remained silent. I was more grateful and sorry for his steady demeanor as if he could bear this much for me. I wouldn¡¯t have known what he would have paid for my honor if I hadn¡¯t come to this house today. I scanned his body for marks left by the whip. His hard muscles trembled finely every time my white, thin fingertips passed over them. It is now completely healed now, but that did mean that the pain he¡¯s been through doesn¡¯t go away. ¡°Can I go to sleep?¡± Those were words I never expected to hear myself say. It¡¯s too late to visit the temple now. And it was difficult to summon a carriage to return to the count castle and then to the temple the next day. No, I mean¡­¡­ Everything, in fact, is an excuse. My lies, attempting to deceive me. As I stared at his neck, which fluttered loudly, my lips said to. ¡°I want to be with you.¡± I wonder why I only am honest towards him only. ¡°I want to be with you. Valhail.¡± Only those words were truthful. Volume 5 - CH 6 I WILL AVOID THE MALE LEAD AND MAKE A HAREM Vol. 5 FINDING THE MISSING TYRANT The bed smelled exactly like its owner. ¡°No¡­¡­ I mean, what makes it so fragrant?¡± Even his pillow and blanket were fragrant. They were filled with Valhail¡¯s scent as if I was hugging him. I tried hard not to smell as pervert as possible, but it was futile. ¡°And so do you.¡± When he said this, he had a deep frown between his brows. His muscled profile was revealed every time the lamp¡¯s flickering light turned toward us, then quickly vanished into the darkness. Valhail stayed on the bed at my suggestion because the landlord couldn¡¯t kick the guest out of his bed and only stared at the ceiling. He didn¡¯t even turn his head to look at me. On the other hand, I leaned over and observed him. ¡°You don¡¯t even look at me¡­¡­¡± I noticed him shaking his head and closing his eyes. I burst out laughing because his forcibly closed eyelids looked so uncomfortable. His bulging throat trembled once more. ¡°You¡¯re so handsome.¡± When he heard me muttering admiringly, he turned to his side, his back to me. I puffed my cheeks at his cruelty as he hid his face. ¡°You¡¯re too cruel.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s cruel to me.¡± A soft voice echoed throughout the room. ¡°Please sleep now.¡± I snorted softly. ¡°Who falls asleep the moment he lies down?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You can put me to sleep and say things like that then.¡± He let out a long sigh. Somehow his face, in deep impression, seemed to be drawn before my eyes. The night couldn¡¯t get any better than this. I was able to hold back my laughter and lie down. It was a precaution taken in case my bad hand stretched out while I slept. ¡°Sleep tight, Valhail.¡± Long moonlight fell over our nesting beds. Outside, I could hear crickets chirping. Valhail spoke up unexpectedly. ¡°You make me feel like a human.¡± It was around this time that I became so numb that lifting my already closed eyelids became difficult. ¡°Only when I¡¯m with you.¡± Breathe in- breathe out- Of course, you¡¯re a human. That¡¯s what I thought I said in my sleep. His pleasant low voice continued like a lullaby. ¡°I feel like a human being, not a monster who has no idea where he came from.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Just a normal¡­¡­ man.¡± ??????? It was early in the morning. I awoke stuffy and suffocating from a dream in which I was crushed by a rock all night. The appearance of the strange bedroom then perplexed me. I remembered that I had decided not to return to the count castle and instead spend the night at Valhail¡¯s house. ¡®Then this is¡­¡­¡¯ Valhail¡¯s arms wrapped tightly around me from behind. I definitely fell asleep with his back facing me. However, as we fell asleep, Valhail turned his body to face me and covered my stomach with one arm, as if he were a giant snake. Furthermore, the other hand is supporting my head. This firm touch between my back and his thigh was his. ¡®This is a murder attempt.¡¯ He¡¯s trying to crush me to death with his hard body, which is like a weapon. Someone had clearly asked him to kill the young lady from Count Crawford while I was sleeping. ¡°Cough.¡± I could feel his body move as I coughed in frustration. ¡°Did you wake up? ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Can you then let me go?¡± Valhail remained motionless for a few seconds before leaping out of bed. ¡®Wow, that¡¯s fast.¡¯ I slowly rose to my feet, admiring his speed. My muscles tensed as if my body, which had been tightly wrapped, had finally been released. ¡®Whoa, he¡¯s really shameless.¡¯ He didn¡¯t even look at me, but he hugged me like that while I was sleeping¡­¡­ Valhail was stranded like a sinner at the door. In disbelief, he looked down at the arm that was hugging me. He finally spoke, his ears red as if burned. ¡°Ha-habit¡­¡­ That was my sleeping habit.¡± Oh, my. ¡°So it seems you have a habit of sleeping with a woman in your arms.¡± Were you originally a playboy who didn¡¯t want to get married? Valhail hurriedly opened the door as I curtailed my eyes and looked at him with a pathetic expression. ¡°Mong!¡± Soon after, a dog much larger than me jumped into the bed. It was a very friendly dog. The dog, who had been licking my face and shaking his tail vigorously, revealed his belly. ¡®¡­¡­Yeah, I know you¡¯re a man.¡¯ I stroked the soft dog¡¯s neck and chest. ¡°Selina.¡± ¡°Yeah? I naturally smiled as I felt good about the touch I felt after a long time. ¡°You¡¯re the very first.¡± I stared at him with my eyes wide open, still touching the dog. Perhaps he was looking for an excuse. Valhail opened his mouth again, this time with a nervous expression I had never seen before. ¡°You¡¯re the first person to sleep next to me. I swear.¡± Volume 5 - CH 7 The bed smelled exactly like its owner. ¡°No¡­¡­ I mean, what makes it so fragrant?¡± Even his pillow and blanket were fragrant. They were filled with Valhail¡¯s scent as if I was hugging him. I tried hard not to smell as pervert as possible, but it was futile. ¡°And so do you.¡± When he said this, he had a deep frown between his brows. His muscled profile was revealed every time the lamp¡¯s flickering light turned toward us, then quickly vanished into the darkness. Valhail stayed on the bed at my suggestion because the landlord couldn¡¯t kick the guest out of his bed and only stared at the ceiling. He didn¡¯t even turn his head to look at me. On the other hand, I leaned over and observed him. ¡°You don¡¯t even look at me¡­¡­¡± I noticed him shaking his head and closing his eyes. I burst out laughing because his forcibly closed eyelids looked so uncomfortable. His bulging throat trembled once more. ¡°You¡¯re so handsome.¡± When he heard me muttering admiringly, he turned to his side, his back to me. I puffed my cheeks at his cruelty as he hid his face. ¡°You¡¯re too cruel.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s cruel to me.¡± A soft voice echoed throughout the room. ¡°Please sleep now.¡± I snorted softly. ¡°Who falls asleep the moment he lies down?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You can put me to sleep and say things like that then.¡± He let out a long sigh. Somehow his face, in deep impression, seemed to be drawn before my eyes. The night couldn¡¯t get any better than this. I was able to hold back my laughter and lie down. It was a precaution taken in case my bad hand stretched out while I slept. ¡°Sleep tight, Valhail.¡± Long moonlight fell over our nesting beds. Outside, I could hear crickets chirping. Valhail spoke up unexpectedly. ¡°You make me feel like a human.¡± It was around this time that I became so numb that lifting my already closed eyelids became difficult. ¡°Only when I¡¯m with you.¡± Breathe in- breathe out- Of course, you¡¯re a human. That¡¯s what I thought I said in my sleep. His pleasant low voice continued like a lullaby. ¡°I feel like a human being, not a monster who has no idea where he came from.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Just a normal¡­¡­ man.¡± ??????? It was early in the morning. I awoke stuffy and suffocating from a dream in which I was crushed by a rock all night. The appearance of the strange bedroom then perplexed me. I remembered that I had decided not to return to the count castle and instead spend the night at Valhail¡¯s house. ¡®Then this is¡­¡­¡¯ Valhail¡¯s arms wrapped tightly around me from behind. I definitely fell asleep with his back facing me. However, as we fell asleep, Valhail turned his body to face me and covered my stomach with one arm, as if he were a giant snake. Furthermore, the other hand is supporting my head. This firm touch between my back and his thigh was his. ¡®This is a murder attempt.¡¯ He¡¯s trying to crush me to death with his hard body, which is like a weapon. Someone had clearly asked him to kill the young lady from Count Crawford while I was sleeping. ¡°Cough.¡± I could feel his body move as I coughed in frustration. ¡°Did you wake up? ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Can you then let me go?¡± Valhail remained motionless for a few seconds before leaping out of bed. ¡®Wow, that¡¯s fast.¡¯ I slowly rose to my feet, admiring his speed. My muscles tensed as if my body, which had been tightly wrapped, had finally been released. ¡®Whoa, he¡¯s really shameless.¡¯ He didn¡¯t even look at me, but he hugged me like that while I was sleeping¡­¡­ Valhail was stranded like a sinner at the door. In disbelief, he looked down at the arm that was hugging me. He finally spoke, his ears red as if burned. ¡°Ha-habit¡­¡­ That was my sleeping habit.¡± Oh, my. ¡°So it seems you have a habit of sleeping with a woman in your arms.¡± Were you originally a playboy who didn¡¯t want to get married? Valhail hurriedly opened the door as I curtailed my eyes and looked at him with a pathetic expression. ¡°Mong!¡± Soon after, a dog much larger than me jumped into the bed. It was a very friendly dog. The dog, who had been licking my face and shaking his tail vigorously, revealed his belly. ¡®¡­¡­Yeah, I know you¡¯re a man.¡¯ I stroked the soft dog¡¯s neck and chest. ¡°Selina.¡± ¡°Yeah? I naturally smiled as I felt good about the touch I felt after a long time. ¡°You¡¯re the very first.¡± I stared at him with my eyes wide open, still touching the dog. Perhaps he was looking for an excuse. Valhail opened his mouth again, this time with a nervous expression I had never seen before. ¡°You¡¯re the first person to sleep next to me. I swear.¡± Volume 5 - CH 8 ¡°Are you asking me¡­¡­ to tell lie? ¡°Yes. Is it hard?¡± Franz¡¯s eyelids trembled in response to my audacious retort. ¡®That is a magnesium deficiency.¡¯ Because there were no supplement pills available, I was considering what to feed Franz to compensate for his nutritional deficiencies. ¡°¡­¡­I¡­ I¡¯m nervous.¡± ¡°What are you nervous about?¡± Looking directly into my staring eyes, he put one hand on his chest and said. ¡°I have always wanted to try to tell lies.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Not a white lie for the temple, the priest, or the high priest¡­¡­ Just a shameless lie to deceive others.¡± Franz emphasized the word ¡°shameless.¡± He seemed to be very sincere. ¡°Thank you, Lady Selina, for giving me this opportunity. Let¡¯s go.¡± He took the initiative, his fist clenched. Franz stated that when he was very young, he joined the temple as a training priest and continued to take the elite course, eventually promoted to a high priest. Maybe that¡¯s why he got so excited whenever I suggested derailment. ¡®He is so cute yet cunning.¡¯ If I could, I¡¯d slap white-acorn Franz on the back of his head. ¡®He can easily visit Count Crawford¡¯s castle, so why is he taking his time?¡¯ It was at this point that I remembered the ridiculous reply letters he sent through Charles. I giggled. ¡®If I knew, I should¡¯ve told him to come to lie for me before this.¡¯ ??????? ¡°So I prayed for the Crawford family¡¯s endless prosperity and bright future.¡± ¡°As per my request.¡± ¡°Yes, at Lady Selina¡¯s request. I didn¡¯t realize it was dawn until I heard his dignified voice¡­¡­¡± The carriage arrived at the castle¡¯s gate as the two of us diligently made up our lies. Franz became tense from that point on. ¡®Phew, what a cute guy.¡¯ As I looked at him with satisfaction, I realized that the guard had moved strangely. ¡°Please return! The Lord is unable to greet any visitors today!¡± To make matters worse, the guards who saw the temple¡¯s carriage also told us that. So I pulled up the carriage curtains and showed my face. ¡°Ah¡­¡­ my lady!¡± ¡°Please excuse my impoliteness!¡± Thud, thud, thud! Franz was astounded to see the security guards kneeling one after the other. ¡°W-w-what happened?¡± As if on cue, the guards raised their heads and responded one by one. ¡°There¡¯s a problem, my lady!¡± ¡°The commander has collapsed!¡± ¡°It happened at dawn this morning!¡± I opened my eyes wide, pretended to be surprised, and reacted in the most obvious way possible Selina would have been. ¡°Oh, my lady!¡± ¡°Lady Selina passed out!¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get her in!¡± While being held by someone, I secretly burst into laughter when I saw Franz running with me in contemplation. ??????? ¡°Argh, sob sob, u-u-uncle¡­¡­!¡± When I saw Cedric lying like a corpse with blue lips, I barely woke up and fainted again. And William escorted me to my room. I didn¡¯t open my eyes until William placed me on my bed. Franz was praying for me, his face contorted as if he was about to collapse. ¡°La-lady Selina!¡± ¡°Ssstt.¡± I hastily shut up his lips, afraid that he might shout and call someone. ¡°I usually fall down like a scarecrow, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about!? How can you say such irresponsible things?¡± Franz, who scolded me angrily, looked at me with serious eyes. ¡°Are you even eating properly, Lady Selina?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°I heard a rumor that the countess has been abusing you and didn¡¯t even give you a piece of bread. It seems that the rumor is true, isn¡¯t it Lady Selina?¡± ¡°Oh, is there such a rumor?¡± It was actually me. I was the one who spread that rumor. Along with telling Charles about the Old Count Granson¡¯s case, I told him to spread the rumor that Camilla was upset to give me a piece of bread. To meet the rumor, I purposefully ate only half of my meals these days. Little by little, the already slender body got smaller. It was no surprise that Valhail was constantly nagging me¡­¡­ ¡®I still wonder why only my chest and butt are the same¡­¡­¡¯ I¡¯m curious how far the heroine¡¯s buff will go. ¡°Even the condition of Count Crawford is also bad.¡± Franz sighed and spoke as if it were a spectacle. ¡°Lady Selina is so vulnerable, Lord Crawford is poisoned and wandering through life¡­¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± Cedric took the medicine I gave him after I pretended to faint. What I gave Cedric yesterday wasn¡¯t an antidote. It was a small amount of poison that I diluted in water. ¡®He¡¯d be poisoned by Camilla eventually.¡¯ It¡¯s better for me to feed him than to wait foolishly for when the poisoning going to happen. Volume 5 - CH 9 I told him to take it when he feels nauseous and his head hurts like it¡¯s going to break. ¡®He must have had a horrible hangover.¡¯ He had those symptoms this morning because he drank too much. Cedric isn¡¯t a drinker normally, but he¡¯s been drinking a lot lately. Penny¡¯s Brewery became very busy as a result of this, but this only demonstrated Cedric¡¯s deep distress. ¡°No one is interested in Lady Selina spending the night outside because everyone is concerned about Lord Crawford¡¯s condition.¡± It was a good thing. But Franz¡¯s expression was not pleased. ¡°I thought this was my opportunity.¡± I softly smiled as I noticed him muttering sadly. ¡°This is your opportunity.¡± ¡°What¡­¡­¡± I approached the window while Franz was perplexed by my words. ¡°Did you see the plants over there?¡± ¡°You mean those garden grass?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I nodded and asked in low voice to Franz. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it look familiar, as if you¡¯ve seen it before?¡± ¡°That is undeniably true. Garden grass has wide and large leaves that catch the eye.¡± The garden grass had been so meticulously planted that it could be seen from above. ¡°Just like the purple poisonous plant pot, you sent to the temple on purpose to freak me out in the past¡­¡­!¡± As Franz spoke, he became focused, as if an exclamation mark had been placed in his face. ¡°Did you grow those in the garden?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Dear Lady Selina! It¡¯s going to be a big problem!¡± Franz jumped out of his seat. Without a doubt, that poisonous weed was a strictly forbidden plant in the Empire. The widow¡¯s tears. ¡®The name is too¡­...¡¯ In the original, Camilla grew that poisonous grass and killed Cedric with a poison made by extracting the weeds. Camilla was also apprehended while attempting to murder Selina. Although she eventually refused to admit the charges, but the butler, who was threatened by the Grand Duke, blew the fact in the courtroom and tried to save himself. ¡°My mother, not me.¡± The poisonous weeds planted in the County Garden were not recognized for a reason. First and foremost, the plant, widow tears, was extremely rare. Camilla¡¯s parents, Duke Maple¡¯s family, had been smuggled into the duchy. in addition ¡®Who remembers all the different kinds of flowers?¡¯ Unless you are a healer, such as a temple high priest. Even if poppies are planted in the middle of city, it is possible that only a few people will recognize them. Despite the fact that it is a well-known flower. Even if a poppy is planted in the middle of the city, few people will notice it. Despite the fact that it is a well-known plant. But who would have guessed that such a poisonous plant would be found in Count Crawford Garden, the most prestigious family in the west? ¡°Haa¡­¡­¡± Franz sighed and sat back down in his seat. ¡°Lady Selina, you really surprised me there. I can almost imagine what would happen to you¡­¡­¡± ¡°Were you concerned that your wish to visit and live in the capital would fade?¡± Franz pouted his lips as he looked at me. ¡°It¡¯s all right if I don¡¯t go to the capital. After all, I¡¯ve spent my entire life in the west, so what¡¯s the loss in continuing to do so?¡± I wished I could pinch his adorable grumbling cheeks. ¡°So, Lady Selina, you intend to imprison the Countess for smuggling poison and illegal planting?¡± ¡°Wrong.¡± For starters, the poison Cedric ingested was not ¡®widow tears.¡¯ What he drink was ¡®eternal rest.¡¯ The portion was so small that one who drink it would eventually wake up after wandering through death. ¡°I¡¯m not going to put my mother on trial for that. All I need is for you to testify when my uncle wakes up.¡± ¡°What should I say?¡± ¡°Please testify that the poison consumed by my uncle was poisoned widow¡¯s tears and that an antidote saved his life. And please state that you were the one who administered the antidote to him.¡± I sent some widow¡¯s tears to Franz in the temple while pretending to send him some pretty flowers as a courtesy. However, Franz discovered that it was a poisonous plant and attempted to inform me of this fact. Several people witnessed Franz receiving the flowerpot I had sent. ¡°I¡¯m nervous.¡± Franz inhaled deeply, already giddy at the prospect of lying. ¡°My uncle won¡¯t wake up for a few days.¡± ¡°Oh, no. I can¡¯t sleep because I¡¯m so nervous.¡± Franz raised his head, as if recalling our first meeting. ¡°Was this the reason you asked me to come to the county before?¡± ¡°No.¡± True, I had planned this since then, but I had to call Franz for something more important than that . ¡°There¡¯s something I want to ask you.¡± Volume 5 - CH 10 ¡°What is it, Lady Selina?¡± ¡°I want to know more about the annulment of marriage, and you are the only person I can ask, priest-nim.¡± ¡°Huh? Did you say annulment of marriage?¡± ¡°Yes. Because the temple is in charge of all marriage-related matters.¡± Marriage, divorce, remarriage, and everything else concerning marriage. Even an Imperial Wedding couldn¡¯t be completed without the presence of a priest, and because the couple swore an oath in the name of God, they also needed permission to divorce from the temple. That law, however, had no bearing on the annulment of marriage case. It wasn¡¯t like a divorce. ¡°That¡­¡­ the spouse must be proven guilty in addition to the evidence.¡± ¡°And only adultery is valid, correct?¡± Franz trembled at the mere mention of the word that came so easily out of my mouth. ¡°Y-yes.¡± ¡°If the other person already had a de facto marriage and the other party married them without knowing about it, the marriage is null and void. Is that correct?¡± Franz¡¯s eyes trembled violently as he looked at me. ¡°The de facto marriage standard is only applicable if they have children.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ That is true¡­¡­¡± Franz gave an awkward nod. I haven¡¯t even married, let alone had a fianc¨¦e, so I have no reason to inquire about the annulment of marriage. Franz appeared to have already noticed. ¡°Can I prove that the Countess had another man before meeting and marrying my father?¡± ¡°Lady Selina!¡± Franz jumped up from his seat in my bedroom, where only the two of us were present, surprised, afraid that someone else might hear. Then he shook his head, as if to warn me not to do that. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t do that, you could put the countess on trial and sentence her to death for planting illegal plants in the garden.¡± ¡°And it¡¯ll be over in an instant if she denies it and claims it wasn¡¯t her who planted it.¡± Camilla could, for example, frame Joanna, Selina¡¯s biological mother, who was planting it when she was alive. ¡°Still¡­¡­ be calm and reconsider, Lady Selina.¡± Franz had a reason for his oversensitivity. ¡°Even if the marriage is proven null, it will only bring disgrace to both families.¡± That is why the law of marriage annulment eventually became obsolete. It was a tragedy for Camilla and the late Selina¡¯s father. But I didn¡¯t mind. ¡®Technically, he wasn¡¯t my biological father.¡® But, if the marriage is annulled twice, it must be a huge blow, right? ¡°It would be a disgrace to the Crawford family if it turns out that I have half-brothers who grow up and live among the barbarians.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Franz¡¯s pupils dilated. It was not uncommon for a child whose father was unknown to grow up on the battlefield. However, if the story is about a patriot who died after making a significant contribution to the war, the story may be slightly different. ¡®This is why you should have taken responsibility.¡¯ Sir Patron was in charge of my half-brothers. Even Camilla knew their existence. Count Crawford had his first son before marrying Joanna, and his second son after. Selina was born in the middle of the first and second sons. ¡®What garbage.¡¯ It was just an excuse that he was living his previous life differently. Because there are many men who do not cheat. It was revolting. He wasn¡¯t even in a rut when he remarried Camilla. ¡°Wh-why do you want to embark on such a hard process?¡± ¡°What about you make a guess?¡± If the parent¡¯s marriage is annulled, the child is not required to take the surname of the guilty spouse. As a result, I have the right to choose my mother¡¯s surname. ¡®Joanna Chester.¡¯ It was Selina¡¯s biological mother¡¯s name before she married. ¡®Selina¡¯s mother is the Duke of Chester¡¯s only daughter who was raised like a princess.¡¯ Duke Chester was the reason why the Crawford family, the frontier guard, received no support from the royal family. ¡®I can understand that.¡¯ Duke Chester was grieved, due to the death of his daughter in a mysterious accident, but his son-in-law remarried in a hurry. Furthermore, Duke Chester already had a strained relationship with Duke Maple. ¡®If I were Duke Chester, I would be ashamed of the Crawfords.¡¯ How much does Duke Chester despise his one and only granddaughter? ¡®Well, I don¡¯t need his love. Because all I need is his name.¡¯ The reason why I want to have Duke Chester¡¯s surname who doesn¡¯t even consider me as his bloodline is because there¡¯s no justification for me to live in the capital. Duke Chester. A family of the Empress Dowager was said even could take down a flying bird. Volume 5 - CH 11 I Will Avoid The Male Lead And Make A Harem Cedric woke up. Contrary to my expectation that he would wander through death for a few days, he woke up after a day. ¡®He does have a lot of stamina.¡¯ Born into a family that has specialized in military forces from generation to generation, he is naturally strong. Cedric¡¯s tenacity is demonstrated simply by his safe return from the battlefield. Even though only a small amount of poison was diluted in water, waking up in a day was quite surprising. ¡°His consciousness is clear, but he is still unable to say a word.¡± In the name of treatment, Franz stayed by Cedric¡¯s side. Camilla welcomed Franz in after I told her I had brought him from the temple. ¡°I see the Countess genuinely cared about Lord Crawford.¡± Camilla was there, just like me, who stayed by Cedric¡¯s side the entire time. Franz, who was watching the scene, asked me with a sinister expression. ¡°Does the Countess harbor feelings for Lord Crawford?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°When I saw her hands wiping Lord Crawford¡¯s sweat when he groaned¡­¡­¡± When Franz gave me a sour look, I squinted. ¡°It was never mundane.¡± I snorted quietly to myself. ¡®Mother, you should be an actress rather than a countess.¡¯ Cedric was originally destined to die at her hands. It was only because I couldn¡¯t wait any longer that I used the poison first. But my poison was only a warning, whereas Camila¡¯s was a lethal bullet. If Cedric had taken Camilla¡¯s poison, we¡¯d be at his funeral by now. ¡°I¡¯m sure your mother was upset.¡± Still, there was talk among the servants that Cedric, who had collapsed in his bedroom, had been poisoned by someone. And Camilla was the only one in this castle with a reason to kill Cedric. ¡°Because my mother¡¯s position as family head would be put at risk as long as my uncle is alive.¡± Nobody is unaware of it. ¡°My mother must be working very hard to look after my uncle in order to avoid suspicion.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but admire her efforts. Though it was all for nothing. ¡°The Countess came to look after Lord Crawford when he opened his eyes for a moment, then left when he fell asleep.¡± ¡°Then this is your chance.¡± ¡°Whooooo¡­¡± Franz took a deep breath. He has come to see me to strengthen his resolve before committing to lying to Cedric. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll do well, Lady Selina?¡± ¡°Sure, I see a bud that will be a shameless liar in you.¡± ¡°Hearing your encouragement encourages me a little, Lady Selina.¡± I patted him on the back of the shoulder and opened the door to my study room. ¡°You only need to do what you practiced.¡± It was the moment I realized the tip of his red ears was adorable. Someone was standing outside the door, arm in arm against the wall, waiting for me. ¡°Noona?¡± Adrian was the one who raised his head and stared at me. His sharp gaze, which faced us squarely, came to a halt in my hand, which was resting on Franz¡¯s shoulder. I clenched my fists and tucked them behind me. Adrian looked startled as he alternated between Franz and me. ¡°Who is this flour-like guy?¡± ¡°H-he¡¯s the h-h-high priest.¡± Adrian appeared to be unaware of Franz¡¯s priest¡¯s robe. Adrian simply looked surprised that I was alone in the study with a ¡®man.¡¯ He examined Franz from head to toe as if he were a butcher assessing the meat. Franz, who had received Adrian¡¯s disrespectful stare, appeared astounded by the rudeness he had encountered for the first time in his life. ¡°Who is this gangster-looking scoundrel, Lady Selina?¡± Franz pointed his finger at Adrian¡¯s face as if he was upset. It was the first time I¡¯d seen him act like this. ¡®Scoundrel¡­¡­¡¯ Because Adrian has an orange* people vibe, hearing Franz¡¯s perfect analogy made me laugh inwardly. ¡°La.dy Se.li.na? Ha¡­¡± Adrian burst out laughing and snatched Franz by the collar. ¡°Who do you think you are that you dare to call out my sister¡¯s name?¡± ??????? Volume 5 - CH 12 I Will Avoid The Male Lead And Make A Harem ¡°A-adrian!¡± I dashed in front of him. ¡®This jerk is going to go crazy.¡¯ How could he grab a high priest by the collar? I shook my head to prevent him from doing so. ¡°D-don¡¯t¡­¡­ don¡¯t do it.¡± His eyes gleamed with rage as he turned and stared at me. ¡°He addressed you by name, noona. Can a mere priest do that?¡± ¡°T-the priest c-c-came here to heal u-u-uncle. T-to someone like him¡­¡­¡± Adrian¡¯s hand, which was clutching the priest¡¯s uniform, was splattered with blood. The more I tried to stop him, the angrier his face became. ¡°Noona, could you please step back for a moment? It¡¯s because I need to speak to this hi.gh.pri.est. for a moment.¡± As I had done with Valhail, I entwined my finger in Adrian¡¯s strong fist. ¡°C-come on¡­¡­ L-l-let this go.¡± But, unlike Valhail, Adrian did not submit to my command. Instead, his fist tightened. ¡°Noona, why do you care so much about this dull?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been hesitant to touch me. You hated being close to me, even for a second¡­¡­¡± His pale pink lips twisted violently up. ¡°Who the hell is this jerk? Why are you being so fussy over him?¡± Adrian¡¯s fresh green eyes reflected a fit of violent jealousy, and I instantly froze. Beep beep beep beep beep¡­! In my head, an alarm went off. Franz widened his eyes and shouted to me as if he was thinking the same thing. ¡°It is clear that the devil is possessing this man. Lady Selina, leave me here and flee quickly.¡± I took a big step, not taking my gaze away from Adrian, pretending to be in a state of shock. ¡°Y-you¡¯re always like this¡­ d-d-do whatever you want¡­ n-n-never listen to me¡­¡­¡± And I didn¡¯t forget to tremble my hands with a frightened expression on my face. ¡°¡­¡­Noona.¡± Adrian abandoned Franz and followed me as I turned to the hallway, as if I were fleeing. ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding, Noona! That was not the case!¡± I made my way to the stairwell. Adrian took three steps while I took one. ¡°Noona!¡± I couldn¡¯t even make it half way up the stairs before he grabbed my wrist and turned my body. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± And he hugged me in an instant, before I could scream in surprise. ¡°Please don¡¯t turn your back on me.¡± His voice was pleading, but he never acted like that. ¡®This jerk really¡­¡¯ He was holding my wrist, stopping me, and even carelessly hugging my body without my permission. He did everything exactly as he wanted. ¡°I was just too worried because a priest I¡¯d never seen before acted so close to you, noona.¡± Adrian rushed to make an absurd excuse before I could even say anything, as if perplexed. ¡°No man has ever called your name so casually, noona. What if someone else hears it and interprets it incorrectly?¡± ¡®Ha¡­ this guy really¡­¡­¡¯ It¡¯s amusing when he says things like this. I don¡¯t care what others think of me when I go out, so why should I be concerned if they misunderstand me? ¡°He could have approached you with a different intention, noona. I noticed his face was ripped open. Why does the priest blush when he sees you?¡± ¡°You¡­¡­¡± ¡°Huh? Noona, what¡¯s with me?¡± Adrian grabbed my shoulder and looked me in the eyes. His expression indicated that he was expecting something. ¡°I¡­ to you¡­¡­¡± I spoke one word at a time, looking him in the eyes. ¡°I really hate you.¡± Adrian froze when he heard the words that were almost spitting out of my mouth. His eyes shook like an earthquake as he looked at me to see if I was serious. ¡°The w-way you behave¡­¡­ d-do it right.¡± I walked down the stairs, shaking off his hand, which was still like a hoop around my shoulder. ¡®Oh, my wrist hurts.¡¯ My bare white wrists had already turned red from handprints. Adrian, who stood motionless, then chased me down the stairs like a worried man. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Noona. Don¡¯t hate me¡­¡± ¡°No. I hate you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll fix everything you don¡¯t like, Noona. Everything you say you don¡¯t like, I¡¯ll fix it all.¡± ¡°L-l-let go¡­¡­¡± Adrian buried his head on my shoulder as he hugged me from behind. I tried to untie his chain-like grip on me, but I wasn¡¯t strong enough. ¡°For seven years, I¡¯ve only had you, noona. You¡¯re aware of it as well¡­¡­¡± He eventually burst into tears and made a somber confession. The shaking of my body, the sound of rough breathing, and the sensation of my shoulders becoming wet gave me the impression that blood was escaping all over my body. ¡®What are you crying about?!¡¯ I was the one who wanted to cry. How did I end up with such a jerk¡­¡­ ¡°I¡¯m not going to ask you to like me. I¡¯m not interested in anything else. Just¡­ please don¡¯t say you hate me. Noona, whenever I hear that from you, I want to die¡­¡­¡± ??????? Volume 5 - CH 13 Vol. 5 Finding The Missing Tyrant Chapter 13 It was the moment I was embarrassed by Adrian¡¯s refusal to let me go. ¡°I expected to hear something interesting, but look what I found instead.¡± Someone emerged from the bottom of the stairs. ¡°What a dreadful sight.¡± Shannon emerged from the shadows behind the pillar. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any pride?¡± Shannon, arms crossed, looked at Adrian with a pathetic expression on her face. It was my first time seeing the two standing next to each other. Maybe because they were twins, they were like a prince and a princess. They both grow to be quite tall. Shannon has dark blond hair that is close to brown, and Adrian, close to me, has bright blond hair that is close to silver. ¡°How come you¡¯re so clingy when she¡¯s said she hates you? I¡¯m sick and tired of how you act.¡± Adrian didn¡¯t seem to get along with Shannon. Adrian said, looking down at Shannon with indifferent eyes. ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°You shut up.¡± Shannon, who just talks rudely to everyone except Camilla, was no exception to Adrian. ¡°Just because your mouth is open does not mean you can say whatever you want. Just go wash your feet and sleep.¡± Shannon said sternly as she looked at me, still being held by Adrian. ¡°Why do you stand there like an idiot? You used to spit in his face back then.¡± Spit on his face¡­¡­? ¡®Selina did that!?¡¯ But I heard they were close enough to kiss each other when they were younger! Didn¡¯t Adrian say that before? With puzzled eyes, I looked at his side profile. Adrian seemed perplexed as to whether he had lied to me. Oh my goodness. Selina, did you really spit in his face? ¡®She must have really hate his personality to do that!¡¯ Shannon, who saw my confusion and pulled my arm hard. ¡°Ah¡­¡­!¡± I escaped Adrian¡¯s arms by a hair¡¯s breadth, rotting like a doll in a rough touch. My poor arm. You only have an injury because you are being held in the hands of inept twins. Shannon, who clicked her tongue with a ¡®tsk tsk,¡¯ immediately took his gaze away from Adrian, as if her intention had always been me. ¡°Look after Lord Crawford.¡± Shannon was looking after Cedric on Camilla¡¯s orders. ¡°U-u-uncle?¡± ¡°Yeah. Go right ahead.¡± I nodded and quickly grabbed my skirt, brushing past Shannon in case Adrian followed me again. Shannon and Adrian¡¯s low words could be heard from behind me. ¡°You¡¯re a crazy jerk.¡± ¡°Get out of my way!¡± It was obvious that the two were siblings who shared blood. ??????? Cedric looked pitifully pale. He wasn¡¯t feeling well, but it wasn¡¯t because of the poison. ¡°I¡¯d be in the coffin by now if it hadn¡¯t been for the antidote you gave me, Selina.¡± After hearing the entire story from Franz, he had no doubt that Camilla had attempted to poison herself through the use of her servant. ¡°I might never be able to open my eyes again without knowing why I died.¡± The sense of betrayal he felt towards Camilla seemed quite great. ¡°You were correct in everything you said. Selina.¡± Cedric moved his stiff lips as he stared at the blank white wall. ¡°I was naive. ¡± I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯ve been naive all along. ¡°I didn¡¯t think a poor woman would dare to commit such a heinous crime.¡± ¡®Well, she could do a lot worse.¡¯ I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s so taken aback by just one poisoning attempt. He¡¯d pass out if he realized the antidote I gave him was poison. ¡°Did you eat anything for breakfast?¡± ¡°I drank only water. I assumed my headache and nausea were the result of too much drinking.¡± ¡°But the symptoms would not have been the same as a simple hangover¡­¡­¡± ¡°Right, it wasn¡¯t the typical hangover.¡± It had to have been a pretty awful hangover. I told Penny to change all of the alcohol in his bedroom to high alcohol content. ¡°As soon as I drank the water, my head began to spin, and I felt as if I had been thrown into an oak barrel and rolled.¡± Cedric shuddered, as if it was repulsive to think about it again. I nodded solemnly. ¡°Then the problem must have been the water in your bedroom.¡± The water in Cedric¡¯s bedroom was left by one of the maids. In this County Castle, not only the maids but all the employees are worked under Camilla¡¯s control.\s¡±The high priest said the same thing.¡± Cedric, of course, had no doubts about Franz and me. We had no reason to hurt him, and Cedric never seemed to suspect the priest was lying. ¡°I¡¯m going to file a trial at the temple the next day.¡± Volume 5 - CH 14 Vol. 5 Finding The Missing Tyrant Chapter 14 ¡°You mean against my mother?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I was the one who was embarrassed by his assured response. ¡°But¡­¡­ there is no evidence.¡± Despite the fact that Camilla has control over the garden, it would be over if she claimed she was unaware of the poisonous weed that had been planted there. Franz and my testimony was merely a statement. ¡°When the trial begins, the evidence will be discovered.¡± It was such a stupid idea. ¡®Does he have no logic?¡¯ Everyone knows that the great high priest is a distant relative of Duke Maple. I don¡¯t believe Cedric is unaware of this. ¡°Even if we find the maid who committed the act on my mother¡¯s orders, my mother will kill the maid and the case will be closed. Just like hat happened to Emma.¡± ¡°Selina.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Cedric returned my gaze with firm conviction. ¡°I will win the trial and ensure that the Countess receives righteous punishment.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°Well, you know when the trial put. Because justice always wins in the end.¡± For a brief moment, I thought I was watching a youth drama from the 1990s. ¡®¡­¡­I should¡¯ve just killed him. ¡® Justice or anything like that won¡¯t always win, you frustrated human. ¡°The winner is the one who survives. Uncle, you can¡¯t be hostile to my mother right now.¡± How will you handle it when you don¡¯t have any money, power, or clear evidence? She won¡¯t sit still at family meetings. Cedric could be expelled by the vassals unanimously. In the land that is completely dependent on the Maple Duke¡¯s finances, it is obvious what would happen to Cedric. ¡°First and foremost, you must create a force.¡± The Eagle Knights stand behind Cedric, but they are not worked under family¡¯s force. ¡°Because the family situation is chaotic on the inside and out, say you will cover the poison case. And, as my mother has requested, please contact the painter.¡± ¡°You want me¡­¡­ to cover it down?¡± ¡°Yes, until we have strong evidence and a solution to the family¡¯s financial problems, we could send my mother away.¡± Cedric looked upset. But, with nothing prepared, it was impossible to turn Camilla into an enemy in the absence of evidence. ¡°I can handle the financial situation. In addition to farm work.¡± ¡°Do you have any plans?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cedric finally started listening to me. It was the moment when the poison he was fed shone through. ¡°There is a force that could replace Count Granson¡¯s labor while also providing you with strength, uncle.¡± The West does not have the manpower to do so, but there is across the border. ¡°What¡­¡­¡± ¡°The barbarians.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Make them an ally of yours, uncle.¡± Cedric looked embarrassed as if he hadn¡¯t thought about it before, but he didn¡¯t refuse right away, saying it was nonsense like before. ¡®Though it was William¡¯s accomplishment, it doesn¡¯t mean Cedric couldn¡¯t do it.¡¯ In the original story, William, who left the Crawford family, joins forces with the barbarians. The incident reached the Imperial Palace, and the admiring emperor resumed his support for the west. The barbarians actually wished a place where they could settle. They had no choice but to loot because neither the Duchy nor the Empire would accept them. ¡°We can lend them our farmland in exchange for rent.¡± The land where they live now is contaminated, so they couldn¡¯t grow anything on that land. Now that Countess Granson¡¯s men have left. The Crawford family¡¯s farm will be left unattended. If that is the case, we should lend it to the barbarians ¡°Instead of giving up the land, the family knights should receive their outstanding warriors. And when the time comes, uncle, tell them to fight for you.¡± Cedric was lost in thought and had no response. However, he will end up following me. ¡°Justice is always victorious because only the victorious survive and claim to be the only ones who are just.¡± ¡°Only victory brings justice.¡± No one can hear the righteous voice of those who have died and decomposed into the soil. ¡°My mother failed this time, uncle, but she might poison you again in the future.¡± Camilla must keep Cedric in check for the rest of her life unless he disappears. Cedric had to have realized that badly after this incident. ¡°You¡¯ve got to kill before you¡¯re killed, uncle.¡± Soon, his determined gaze was fixed on me. ¡°Yes, I should do as you say.¡± Volume 5 - CH 15 I Will Avoid The Male Lead And Make A Harem ¡°We must thoroughly investigate this case! You are the core of our family. Cedric.¡± Camilla arrived at Cedric¡¯s room early in the morning with a healthy soup she had requested from the chef. ¡°I was afraid something would happen to you. Do you know how much I¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to conduct research into the culprit.¡± ¡°What?¡± Cedric rose from his seat, holding the bowl of soup in his hand. ¡°Countess, from now on, do not enter my bedroom carelessly.¡± ¡°But I was just trying to take care of you!¡± ¡°There is no need to do so. There¡¯s a temple high priest here, and I¡¯ve already recovered enough.¡± ¡°Cedric!¡± Shatter! The soup bowl shattered and rolled across the floor. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel my sincerity? I was worried about you so I was up early making soup for you, but you¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Please leave right now.¡± Camilla¡¯s hands trembled in response to Cedric¡¯s cold response. ¡°You¡¯re like a cruel man who has no idea what a woman¡¯s feelings is like!¡± Camilla, enraged, burst into tears and stormed out of Cedric¡¯s room. But as soon as Camilla walked out the door, she turned coldly, as if she¡¯d never cried before. ¡®He won¡¯t look into the culprit? How come?¡¯ Just in time, her daughter, who couldn¡¯t understand what was going on, arrived with medicine and a blushing face, unaware of her mother¡¯s mood. ¡°What are you, Mother?¡± ¡°Get the hell out of my way!¡± ¡°Kyaak!¡± Camilla was well aware that her daughter had been flirting with the high-ranking priest who represented flour dough under the guise of making Cedric¡¯s medicine. ¡°You useless bitch!¡± ¡®I should get her married and send her away as soon as possible! Everything she did was a disaster!¡¯ ??????? Camilla returned to the annex right away, nervously biting her nail. ¡®Why the hell won¡¯t he investigate the culprit? Just why?¡¯ Camilla had nothing to do with the Cedric poisoning case. Of course, she had intended to feed him ¡®widow tears,¡¯ but not so soon. Isn¡¯t it too obvious? It was like a trap made with the intention of making everyone suspicious of her. Some of the servants¡¯ gazes on her were strange. To make matters worse, Cedric¡¯s promise not to find the culprit appeared to be a proclamation, as if he was saying, ¡®I know you¡¯re the culprit, but I¡¯ll pretend I don¡¯t know.¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t even go to a banquet, much less go hunting!¡¯ Camilla attempted to marry Selina quickly and send her far away, then return to their previous room, but even that plan failed. She was now frustrated and insane. ¡®How long must I stay in this beggar¡¯s bedroom?¡¯ It¡¯s strange. Something is strange. This county castle, which had always been like a toy in her hands, no longer works at her control. ¡°Argghhh!¡± Camila screamed and ruffled her hair as if it had always been her habit. There was no nobility in her. Her appearance in front of the other people was all a ruse. ¡°Ruben! Ruben!¡± Ruben, who had rushed in from the outside, embraced Camilla and gently swept her back. ¡°Sshhh, Camilla.¡± ¡°It is all a mess! Every single thing!¡± ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± ¡°That damn Cedric is suspicious of me. I couldn¡¯t get my hands on the knights, and Eddie¡¯s status is still that of an illegitimate child with no surname.¡± ¡°Camilla, calm down. What makes you think that stupid piece of wood suspects you? He isn¡¯t the type of person to suspect someone without evidence.¡± ¡°I have no idea. I think someone must have told him something.¡± Camilla¡¯s eyes darted left and right, anxious. Camilla had a hunch that someone might actually do that. ¡°It¡¯s Patron. It has to be him. He¡¯s manipulating Cedric because he still holds a grudge against me for Emma¡¯s death. I am certain of it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t attend the funeral¡­¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Ruben quickly changed the subject, feeling guilty. ¡°You can return to the capital if you have a headache.¡± Camilla grew up in the imperial capital. She traveled all the way to the West to fulfill her father¡¯s will, which she can never refuse, but¡­¡­ ¡°My father still regards me as a useless child. I can¡¯t go back like this!¡± ¡°Instead of capital, you can live in peace and quiet in the suburbs. With no one knows. ¡°Are you telling me not to go to any banquets?¡± Camilla looked pityingly at Ruben, who was always optimistic. ¡°Do you believe it makes sense! I am the daughter of Duke Maple, Camilla Maple.¡± The West is the land where the principality and the frontier border meet. Duke Maple worked hard for a long time to get his hands on the western part of the empire. However, the big accomplishment was brief. Camilla becoming the head of the household was an unexpected result for Duke Maple, but she was still a disgrace to the Duke. A sinner who gave birth to a child whose father was unknown. ¡°I can¡¯t live on a rural land like this.¡± The only way for Camilla to return to the capital was to give Adrian the county castle. Optionally, obtain the Knights of White Eagle. But both seemed too far away at this point. Ruben sat on one knee, looking at Camilla¡¯s nervousness. ¡°It won¡¯t be a problem. Loosen up.¡± Ruben¡¯s touch was very familiar as he removed Camilla¡¯s high shoes and caressed her white feet. Camilla muttered, her gaze falling to Ruben, who was rubbing her feet. ¡°First and foremost, I need to get out of this filthy room.¡± ¡®I need to reclaim the Countess¡¯s bedroom from Selina.¡¯ Volume 5 - CH 16 Vol. 5 Finding The Missing Tyrant Chapter 16 ¡°Are you going to evict her? For the time being, leaving Selina alone is¡­¡­¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Unexpectedly, Selina¡¯s wounds had not healed. So she should cover it thoroughly. The beaten marks on the calves were visible through the ragged fabric of the ragged dress. Selina didn¡¯t even go out, and she had no idea how to dress up because she was a rigid douche. When Selina lived in the annex, Camilla couldn¡¯t tell even if she went around like that, but since she was in the Countess¡¯ bedroom of the main castle, she seemed to stand out to the employees. There was a terrible rumor going around that Camilla was abusing Selina. ¡°Make sure the things below are well done.¡± ¡°I¡¯m working on it.¡± Camilla is feeling better thanks to Ruben, who has been rubbing her feet so tirelessly. ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m going to be a mother once more.¡± Camilla must find a new marriage partner for Selina. She needs to send Selina out as soon as possible to reclaim her bedroom. Camilla, her head cocked, cast an arrogant glance at Ruben, who was carefully rubbing her feet. ¡°Take it off.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Since there are still a few people coming and going from the annex, shouldn¡¯t we be quiet now?¡± ¡°Do I need to say it again?¡± Ruben arose quietly and began unbuttoning his shirt. A secret relationship that no one knows about has already lasted 20 years. Camilla could only be herself in front of Ruben, her childhood friend. Her white feet moved like snakes, ravaging the lover¡¯s naked body. ¡°Ruben, make me feel good.¡± Under his master¡¯s orders, he bowed his head like a dog. ??????? ¡°Where¡­¡­ have you been?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been to the border.¡± ¡°With that body?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I was taken aback by Cedric¡¯s calm demeanor. ¡®Now that I see him, he¡¯s no different than a bulldozer.¡¯ I was wondering where he had gone when Franz informed me that Cedric had not been seen in his bedroom since the evening. But he rode alone to the border on horseback with that unhealed body. ¡°Did you meet the barbarians?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The conversation didn¡¯t seem to go well, but Cedric¡¯s complexion was unusually bright. ¡°They said that they couldn¡¯t believe us.¡± Until three days ago, the White Eagle Knights and the barbarians were at odds. Reconciliation could not take place overnight. ¡°However, it was something I wanted to believe.¡± Cedric thoroughly explained the situation to me. It was also the first time he had spoken to the barbarian. ¡°I went there determined to risk my life, but they brought me inside as if they had been waiting.¡± Of course, it was claimed that during the process, there were so many loud voices and terrible situations that they had to hit and kill him right away. ¡°Everything you said is correct, Selina.¡± Cedric¡¯s eyes shone with optimism. ¡°They are willing to settle anywhere. If only there was a place that reached out a hand.¡± The question was how to gain the barbarians¡¯ trust. They didn¡¯t fully trust Cedric, and Cedric was concerned that he would place them in their territory and then loot them. It was time to establish a reliable connection that could serve as a bridge between them. After confirming Cedric¡¯s desire for peace with the barbarians, I decided it was time to open my mouth. ¡°Bring Lord Patron along with you, uncle.¡± The one who secretly cared for my half-brothers. ¡®I¡¯m sure they keep in touch.¡¯ Cedric had to keep quiet about my father¡¯s children being born between him and a savage woman. The children were the ones who would be the head of the family if Camilla was kicked out. However, having two more grown nephews inherit the family name would not be ideal. It was something he would consider after I left for the capital. I will only assist Cedric in becoming a stable householder. For him to gain power and the Crawford family to secure stable finances without Camilla¡¯s support. ¡°I¡¯m confident Lord Patron will help. I heard he delivered supplies to the barbarians on several occasions.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯ll do me a favor. He does seem to be still in mourning over what happened to Emma¡­¡­¡± He had lost his daughter! Of course, he was in mourning. Sir Patron had resigned from the Knights and was now in limbo. Cedric was a man who couldn¡¯t say anything negative, so he didn¡¯t seem to dare to pay him a visit. ¡°I will ask Charles to do it.¡± ¡°Will you do that?¡± Cedric¡¯s face brightened. ¡°I should have talked to you about it, Selina.¡± Cedric began to trust me after hearing Franz¡¯s testimony that he had saved his life by taking the antidote I gave him. Also, as soon as he returned from the border, he came over and discussed it with me. ¡®Collecting completed.¡¯ Cedric is now mine. ¡°You need to get my mother out of here as soon as possible so I can breathe and live.¡± I said it in a mournful tone. ¡°But¡­¡­ as you say, it will never be easy to make the Countess go.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s discovered that she keeps a man next to her, she¡¯ll have to go out even if she doesn¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°What?¡± Cedric, with his hawk-like eyes, made an immediate impression. ¡°Don¡¯t play dirty tricks on women¡¯s chastity, Selina.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°What a disappointment.¡± It was a surprising remark. Elevating women¡¯s morality was the most common and simple attack everywhere, and Cedric was displeased with it. He intends to keep his faith even to the woman who poisoned him. ¡®Oh, it happens again.¡¯ But Camilla¡¯s affair was real. ¡°Uncle.¡± As I looked out the dim window, I smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the annex right now?¡± Volume 5 - CH 17 Vol. 5 Finding The Missing Tyrant 17 ¡°Then uncle, please check my mother¡¯s room on your own. Since you won¡¯t believe it unless you see it for yourself.¡± Selina was the first to leave after the conversation ended, saying she needed to meet Valhail. And late at night, when even the moon was obscured by clouds. Cedric, who was having difficulty, eventually made his way to the annex without a lantern. ¡®What is there for me to check?¡¯ Selina mentioned that Camilla has a man by her side. Cedric, who is a bit dull in that regard, couldn¡¯t quite figure out where Camilla was hiding the man within this county castle. Could the countess secretly bring in a man from outside every night? ¡®No way. Camilla is not the type to cause such a scandal.¡¯ Camilla, the second daughter of the capital¡¯s duke family. The noble and graceful lady. She couldn¡¯t even marry her poor husband, a fallen aristocrat, because of his father¡¯s opposition, but when he died, she raised her twin siblings alone. That was Camilla¡¯s story which was known throughout society. Apart from her character, Cedric had only trusted the fact that the Countess was responsible for raising Shannon and Adrian to the end. He was deeply moved to see Camilla accepting the consequences of her reputation as she acknowledged her children and fulfilled her responsibilities despite being a single mother. ¡®Selina must have gotten it wrong.¡¯ Camilla has been at Count Crawford for seven years. Meanwhile, she has carried out her duties as a countess without scandal.h Though she was being too harsh on Selina, trying to keep him in check while secretly poisoning him, but¡­ ¡®She has never had a problem in that respect.¡¯ That was the case all along. On his way to the annex, Cedric strengthened his steps. ¡®If the countess had a man, she wouldn¡¯t have been so persistent in proposing to me.¡¯ Cedric was a man who thought only in terms of his common sense. ¡®It¡¯s quiet.¡¯ The annex is the old tower in the remotest part of the county castle. Cold and dark. Cedric could still see Camilla¡¯s caring employees coming and going during the day, but there wasn¡¯t even an ant around at this time. Selina asked him to go to Camilla¡¯s ¡®bedroom,¡¯ but Cedric was not the kind of person who would snoop in front of a bedroom where a woman stayed alone. Cedric planned to only check the first floor, the annex¡¯s entrance and exit to see if there were any signs of a person coming and going. He even considered what he would say if he happened to run into Camilla. ¡®As a patrol¡­¡­¡¯ Actually, based on Camilla¡¯s attitude, Cedric believes she will welcome him even if he visits her in the bedroom around this time, but¡­¡­ ¡®Not a single escort presented. Why is that?¡¯ Though it is where the Countess stays, why is there no escort knight guarding the annex? The annex was deafeningly quiet as if someone had given the order for everyone to leave and empty the annex. It happened while he was pushing the old wooden door open. Cedric could hear a little cat crying from somewhere. The sound could be heard from a long distance away. Cedric took a breather. He finally opened the door after much deliberation and felt goosebumps on his forearm. As he walked down the narrow, dark corridor, his steps became more cautious. Step by step¡­¡­ Cedric, who was chasing the source of the cat¡¯s cry, was quickly climbing the stairs. A faint light finally fell when he turned the corner. It was close to Camilla¡¯s room. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The sound became clearer after that. And Cedric hardened like ice. The sound was not that of a crying cat. It was the voice of a man and a woman who had a passionate love affair. There was no way he couldn¡¯t know, no matter how naive he was. Which man who dared to have an affair with the countess? This could also be shown throughout Camilla¡¯s mouth. ¡°More¡­! Ruben, more¡­¡­!¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Ruben? The butler¡­? Cedric felt as if all of his blood had been drained from his body. Naturally, he never questioned Camilla¡¯s butler¡¯s existence. Because he was Camilla¡¯s childhood friend. The one his brother, the former Count who remarried Camilla, was already aware of and acknowledge his existence. Cedric hit the wall when he stood up, embarrassed by the fact he had just learned. Clank! The candlestick that was hung on the wall fell. The corridor, which had been filled with loud breathing, fell silent quickly. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± The naked butler, without a single thread, ran out into the hallway as if he had no shame. Cedric saw the butler approaching and tried to throw himself out the window, as confirmed by a shadow. Although it was painful, it was easy for him. He quickly hid himself in the dark after landing on the floor with a sharp touch. Then he noticed the butler looking out the window with his upper body out the window. ¡°Who¡¯s there!? Some rat has sneaked in and gone into hiding!¡± Cedric let out a deep sigh in response to the butler¡¯s loud voice. What were they thinking of Count Crawford that they dared to act so recklessly and nakedly within the castle? He could never have imagined, no matter how long he was gone, that he was unaware of the existence of this affair. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for Selina¡¯s words, I wouldn¡¯t even have imagined of it.¡¯ What a carefree life I¡¯ve led. Cedric was upset with himself as he reflected on his previous mistake of trusting Camilla and assigning her as the family¡¯s head. Volume 5 - CH 18 Vol. 5 Finding The Missing Tyrant Chapter 18 ??????? As promised, Valhail and I met on the bench behind the post. It was the first time I¡¯d seen him since I¡¯d healed his whipped body and slept in his house. ¡°How is Lord Crawford doing? Is he all right now?¡± ¡°Yeah, my uncle is fine now.¡± The case of Cedric, who drank poison and was on the verge of death, was causing quite a stir in the county. People were even more surprised when he robbed his seat in a day and then got up and rode his horse out. Cedric¡¯s physical strength is no different from his heyday of going back and forth to the battlefield. ¡®Well, he¡¯s still in his mid-30s.¡¯ His face clearly looked younger than his age, and his well-groomed body suggested he was in his late 20s. People who knew him, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t help but be surprised and think Cedric was much older than his actual age whenever he opened his mouth due to his old-fashioned personality. ¡°Is the culprit really the Countess?¡± I suppose that kind of rumor spread here as well. It was a natural suspicion for anyone with a brain. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure about that.¡± ¡°I heard the temple priest has arrived.¡± ¡°Yes, high-priest Franz.¡± We were sitting on the bench next to each other. Valhail sat as far away from me as he could and asked questions one after the other, avoiding my gaze. ¡®It seems like he was curious about a lot of things.¡¯ However, it had already spread among the people, and he was aware of it. After all, I¡¯d been wanting to talk to you for a long time since I last saw you¡­¡­ That¡¯s all I could deduce from his behavior right now. ¡°Was it you who called him?¡± ¡°Yes, I requested that he heal my uncle.¡± ¡°Lord Crawford must have been grateful to you.¡± Smirk- I laughed at his amusing trick. As I observed while watching it, Valhail only becomes talkative on the day I return to see him after a long absence. As if he was collecting regrets for the days we couldn¡¯t see each other. ¡°What did you say? I can¡¯t hear you because you¡¯re too far away.¡± It was literally only a meter away. Of course, even if we were separated by more than a meter, I would be able to hear his voice. Nonetheless, I shamelessly patted the seat beside me. ¡°Come closer and tell me.¡± Valhail was a bit of a pushover. He didn¡¯t come closer because he disliked it or felt burdened. ¡®He was simply embarrassed.¡¯ I can¡¯t see it because it¡¯s too dark, but I¡¯m sure his ears are red. ¡°You even slept beside me all night, hugging me tight¡­¡­¡± Why are you being so sly now? Valhail approached me, sat down, and opened his mouth with difficulty before I finished speaking. ¡°What happened on that day¡­¡­¡± ¡°Was it a mistake?¡± His solemn blue eyes, which had been avoiding me all along, suddenly fixed on me. ¡°No.¡± A heavy low voice sounded pleasant in the night air. ¡°I don¡¯t make that kind of mistake.¡± Valhail¡¯s face was expressionless as he asserted. He is completely sincere. ¡°It was impolite of me¡­ That¡¯s what I was going to say.¡± My mouth corners twitched involuntarily. The fact that he didn¡¯t have any women and that I was the first person to sleep next to him. Everything was satisfactory. I knew I shouldn¡¯t be feeling this way, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself. He thought of me as his only benefactor, and he was a man who could bear to be whipped all over for that reason. Being special to someone gives you a sense of superiority. To this person, a sense of superiority that I am before anyone else. ¡®Someone hurry up and find this missing tyrant¡­¡­¡¯ If no one takes him, I may bite and choke him. Looking at his attractive profile provokes such a desire. But no one knew as well as I did that when he regained his memory as Valhto Heinrich, he would return to the principality without looking back. ¡°Valhail.¡± As he quietly looked back at me, I imagined a steel helmet shaped like a deer¡¯s horn was placed over his head. ¡°Perhaps¡­¡­ Do you remember anything?¡± Volume 6 - CH 1 Whoosh. Camilla opened her eyes wide in the cold wind that blew through her room while she slept. ¡°Who is it? Someone forgot to close the window!¡± Obviously, it was her first encounter with the maid. There is no more dedicated maid who acts as Camilla¡¯s hand and foot after Emma, Sandy, and Laura were tragically kicked out. The maid-in-law who had been following her by her side abruptly left the castle, claiming they were ill, and the maids who had been following her returned home, claiming misfortune in their family. ¡°Won¡¯t you close the window right now?¡± The annex was filled with the sound of Camilla¡¯s rage voice. But there was no maid on the run. Camilla eventually awoke in the middle of the night and huffed her way to the balcony. Camilla¡¯s face was flushed as her peaceful sleep was disrupted. ¡°Useless things!¡± She entered the balcony after pulling back the white curtain. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± She saw a maid lying unconscious. Camilla, surprised, hurriedly turned away, as if trying to flee. ¡°Countess.¡± Her ankles were frozen in place when she heard a voice from above. ¡°I have come to pledge allegiance.¡± Scared Camilla grasped the pillar and turned her head slowly. She then noticed a large man standing on the balcony railing. He had his back to the moonlight, so she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, but his physique and voice were unmistakably him. Valhail. Camilla creased her brow. She was aware that the man still saw Selina frequently. However. ¡®You¡¯ve come to pledge your allegiance¡­¡­?¡¯ She met him for the first and only time. The man, Valhail certainly showed no regrets at that time. Furthermore, this man must be aware that she had severely punished Selina. So his late arrival and pledge of allegiance was suspicious. ¡®But¡­ there¡¯s no harm in having him by my side.¡¯ He had a lot of talent. There won¡¯t be many people who can quietly infiltrate the top of the annex at this time, no matter how good an assassin is. It was not unreasonable, given that trained body. ¡®I could have a White Eagle Knights easier if I had this kind of talent earlier.¡¯ Camilla had heard that this man¡¯s sudden appearance had disrupted the Count¡¯s Guard¡¯s hierarchical order. Even though he was in the midst of a new recruit, it was because of his exceptional power. ¡®Yeah, there¡¯s no way this man is being used and asked to come to me with an ulterior motive. By that sluggish, dimwitted idiot.¡¯ Camilla, on the other hand, thought it was fortunate that Selina wasn¡¯t using this man. The gleaming eyes in the darkness were unsettling. ¡°You must have changed your mind.¡± Camilla inquired adamantly, with her honorable demeanor. ¡°How come?¡± Valhail jumped down from the railing and knelt on one knee. The response came out as if it had been planned. ¡°I want Selina.¡± Camilla smirked and burst out laughing. That is perfectly reasonable. Although she was not her own daughter, Selina was really a beautiful child like a goddess. Even when she saw her sitting still with her mouth shut, she questioned her as if she were a handcrafted doll. There was no reason not to desire that beauty. She is a woman who craves that beauty, so how much can a man stand that beauty? Camilla¡¯s mouth twisted up in one corner. Even after she married her off, she was still trying to figure out how to get Selina to obey her. ¡®No one likes products with scratches, no matter how beautiful they are.¡¯ That¡¯s what her father, Duke Maple, told her. If you want to manipulate another person, use that person¡¯s secret. Camilla¡¯s specialty was holding a person¡¯s fatal secret, threatening them, and extorting what she wanted. ¡°I will let you have her.¡± Camilla lifted her chin after saying her confident affirmations. ¡°Instead, you will have to prove your skills.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Camilla spoke as if she had been expecting an immediate response. ¡°Cedric has a dagger he treasures. Please bring it back. Right now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that hard.¡± Valhail lowered his head, as if trying to conceal his expression. Camilla couldn¡¯t see the cold eyes that stared at her with contempt because of the shading on her face and sharp curves. ??????? ¡°Mother can¡¯t do this to me!¡± The quiet county became noisy early in the morning. ¡°I¡¯m not going north! I¡¯m not leaving! I won¡¯t go!¡± Shannon cried all night after learning that his mother was planning to marry him to the Marquis of Shadows. She cried and blew around looking for Camilla as soon as the sun came up. ¡°Where¡¯s my mother?¡± ¡°M-my lady.¡± Shannon¡¯s eyes will be wide open, gripping the maid who passes by and inquires about Camilla¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°The Madam is in the Commander¡¯s study¡­¡­ Kyaaa!¡± ¡°Get the hell out of my way!¡± Shannon shoved the maid aside and made her way to the study. However, an escort in front of the study prevented her from entering. ¡°They are in the middle of a conversation.¡± Volume 6 - CH 2 Shannon cocked her head to look at the escort¡¯s face. Dark brown hair that is almost black, with deep blue eyes Shannon had never seen the escort before. He was such a beautiful man that she would never forget seeing him. But it was as far from Shannon¡¯s taste as heaven and earth. Shannon preferred a pure smiley face with white skin that screamed cutely when trampled. ¡°Who are you? Move out of my way!¡± Shannon yelled, and all she got was cold eyes with no warmth in them. ¡°Mother! Mother! Mother!¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! After a few knocks, the door burst open from the inside. Camilla¡¯s eyes were colder than the arrogant escort¡¯s. ¡°Shannon.¡± Camilla, with a low sigh, called her daughter¡¯s name and looked up and down at her. Puffy eyes, rumpled hair. Shannon was briefly embarrassed by her own appearance, which would have fallen far short of her mother¡¯s expectations. ¡°What are you up to now? So unladylike.¡± Camilla¡¯s voice was low, as if she was aware of Cedric¡¯s presence in the room. ¡°Mother, is it true that you will marry me to the North?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it later.¡± Camilla sternly admonished her whimpering daughter and turned around. Shannon, on the other hand, clung to Camilla with tenacity. ¡°Just tell me if it¡¯s true or not. To the Marquis of Whiterot, to that monster, do you really¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Camilla, who didn¡¯t want to hear a long, desperate voice, eventually admitted the truth. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Shannon was taken aback by the quick response. Who exactly is the Marquis of Whiterot? Because he was such a devilish human being, the scandal spread all the way here. ¡°How¡­¡± Shannon clutched Camilla with a broken heart. ¡°Mother, how can you do this to me¡­¡­¡± ¡°He is a great man who has spent centuries defending the barren land of the north. But are you accusing people of nothing more than a few rumors?¡± Camilla is so cold-hearted that if she was stabbed with a needle, not even a drop of blood would come out. Shannon had a feeling, based on her mother¡¯s reaction, that her mother had already made up her mind. ¡°N-No, I don¡¯t want to! I can never go! I don¡¯t want to go, Mother! I¡¯m not going!¡± Camilla took off her crying daughter¡¯s hand. ¡°Whether you go or not is entirely up to me, Shannon.¡± Camilla shifted her cold gaze to the next man. ¡°In the future, he will be your escort.¡± ¡°E-escort?¡± ¡°Yeah. Haven¡¯t you been pleading for an escort all along?¡± Shannon was surprised to see her grumpy mother. It wasn¡¯t an escort. It was more like keeping an eye on her. ¡°You are so¡­ so mean!¡± Shannon, who screamed, quickly turned around. Camilla nodded at Shannon¡¯s back as she walked away, her eyes uninterested. ¡°Keep her in her room. Because I¡¯m not sure what she¡¯ll do.¡± Shannon was briefly followed by the man who bowed. The man¡¯s name was Valhail. Camilla came to see Cedrick early in the morning and asked him to be Shannon¡¯s escort. ¡°Are you serious about sending Shannon to the north?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Camilla returned to her seat with a calm expression on her face. Her expression was not that of a mother pushing her child on her back with her limbs. ¡°You don¡¯t think Marquis Whiterot is a terrible monster either, Cedric.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ He is said to have been married six times, so he does appear to be a very untrustworthy man.¡± ¡°The Marquis of Whiterot is an undeniably good ruler. Despite the evidence indicating a need for a food shortage, there has never been a rebellion by the people of the territories.¡± ¡°The rumors are more exaggerated the more fearful you are.¡± The words were directed at her own scandal, which had spread both internally and externally. Cedric was just wondering if Camilla was Shannon¡¯s biological mother. ??????? The painter was supposed to arrive today. It was the same artist who was supposed to paint my portrait. I pretended not to notice Valhail standing next to William. ¡°Did you get enough sleep, dear?¡± ¡°Y-y-yes, m-m-mother¡­¡­¡± ¡°You do appear to have had a good night¡¯s sleep. How do you get your skin to glow like this?¡± Camilla worked hard this morning to get me dressed. It was to stand in front of the easel. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to keep your mouth shut.¡± ¡°Y-yes¡­¡­¡± Camila was well aware of the rumors that she had just beaten me and refused to give me a slice of bread. ¡®Though it¡¯s true.¡¯ To make matters worse, she seemed concerned that if my stuttering became widely known, it would be added to the list of reasons I became retarded due to my stepmother. ¡°Madam, would it be better to tie Lady Selina¡¯s hair up?¡± Camilla brought in a hairdresser from the outside, possibly putting her life and death on the line with this portrait. His hands were so quick that he brushed my hair all the way up to my waist and tied it up without leaving a single strand behind. As my rich golden hair faded away, I could see myself in the mirror with only my face highlighted. ¡°Oh, my God, you are stunning.¡± The hairdresser was speechless. ¡°It¡¯s unusual to see such beauty in the capital city.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not aware of it?¡± ¡°Of course, Madam is the expert.¡± Camilla looked very proud of me as I sat pitifully. Between them playing dolls, I made eye contact with Valhail through the mirror. ¡°Shall I then tie her hair, Madam?¡± ¡°I was thinking the same thing the other day. It¡¯s lovely because I can see her face better with her hair tied back. But let¡¯s just let it loose this time.¡± ¡°I see.¡± My elastic hair bounced loose as soon as the hairdresser let go of his hand. My blonde hair, soaked in sunlight, sparkled and rippled like jewels as I bowed my head slightly. The long hair, which reached the waist, fluttered and sank as if it had been strewn with gold thread. An exclamation erupted as soon as I raised my head again. ¡°Oh, my¡­¡­¡± Everyone looked at me in the mirror as if they were possessed. I smiled softly face to face as a celebrity responded to fans. ¡®I am indeed so pretty, right?¡¯ Volume 6 - CH 3 ¡°Indeed¡­ you really are so beautiful, Selina.¡± ¡°She is the most outstanding beauty within the Empire.¡± ¡°Do you truly think this kind of beauty can be found in any other country?¡± ¡°She is the most beautiful under the sky, out of this empire and principality, of all five oceans and six continents.¡± The two were making a fuss and eventually agreed to tie my hair in half. ¡®Ah, I am tired.¡¯ Of course, at first, I did nothing but sit and look in the mirror, but a half-day flew by. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand the situation, but meeting someone who had no immunity to Selina¡¯s face, like the hairdresser, was exhausting. And then there¡¯s Camilla¡¯s stupid remark¡­¡­ ¡°Take a close look. If you put a dress on her, she¡¯ll look even better.¡± It was my first time seeing the dress, which her maid had confidently brought in. ¡®When did she buy this?¡¯ A dress made of navy glossy silk fabric that stretched out in a straight line. It only covers the upper part of the chest, exposing the neck, collarbone, and shoulder lines while emphasizing the waist and hip lines. ¡°How do you look so good in such a provocative dress?¡± The hairdresser said this while clinging to me. She must be wondering why I didn¡¯t respond to her when she kept talking about this and that. ¡°Tha-thank¡­¡­¡± Camilla interrupted me before I could finish thanking the hairdresser. ¡°You did an excellent job, then you can leave now.¡± At the same time, Camilla winked at Valhail to take the hairdresser to go. ¡°Yes, Madam, I¡¯ll be leaving right now¡­¡­!¡± The hairdresser, who was being held by Valhail, saw his face and couldn¡¯t finish her sentence. ¡°Oh my goodness.¡± Her tone seemed to be filled with admiration for Valhail¡¯s face. ¡°How could such a handsome man and beauty, whom one rarely sees in real life, exist in Count Crawford¡¯s castle¡­¡­¡± Of course, the painter¡¯s reaction was similar. ¡°¡­..I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t draw her, Madam.¡± For a while, the painter stared straight at me, who was standing in front of the easel, before letting go of his pencil. ¡°No, I mean, after coming all the way here, why can¡¯t you draw well?¡± Camilla, who was crossing her arms behind the painter to inspect the finished portrait, inquired, her face contorted. ¡°I don¡¯t have the confidence to put your daughter¡¯s beauty on this paper, Madam. Please forgive me.¡± Camilla assumed it was a common phrase used by portrait painters. I felt the same way. ¡°Of course, the painting can¡¯t compare with the real.¡± ¡°Anyone would say the same thing. How dare we paint such beauty with a brush?¡± ¡°But aren¡¯t you the best painter in the West?¡± ¡°I am¡­¡­¡± When the painter made eye contact with me, he remained motionless for a second before shaking his head in surprise. ¡°Aigoo, I really can¡¯t do it, Madam. Please forgive me.¡± His red face averted his gaze from mine, as if embarrassed. Camilla urged the painter impatiently. ¡°Stop whining and draw her quick.¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t do it. I deeply apologize, Madam. I¡¯ll draw you instead.¡± ¡°What?!?¡± ¡°Or, Madam, don¡¯t you have another daughter? I will draw her instead.¡± The painter turned to the side as if he didn¡¯t even want to look at me. Camilla suppressed and controlled her rage to the greatest extent possible, so she eventually decided to draw portraits of herself and Shannon instead of allowing the painter to leave. ¡®Lucky me.¡¯ After all, I had planned to burn my portrait after I had calmly allowed the painter to draw me. That was almost as if it were saying,¡®the heroine is here!?¡¯ Why would I bring my portrait to a place where the nuclear bomb-wielding man I¡¯m desperately trying to avoid is currently in residence? I couldn¡¯t run away unnoticed, but there was no way I would make that human come to me on my own. It¡¯s not even like it was a vibrating bell. I¡¯m not that crazy to bring my own portrait like that. ¡®I am going to stretch my legs and lie down.¡¯ Anyway, I thought Camilla had given up the portrait of me. But it was my misjudgement. Camilla was looking for another painter who was confident enough to depict my beauty on canvas. This time, she brought a great painter from the South. ??????? Several days later. The County had been in a frenzy since the morning because Cedric and Camilla were going hunting together. Camilla¡¯s schedule was two nights and three days, so I assumed she¡¯d bring the butler. Camilla, on the other hand, purposefully left the butler alone. ¡°Since we¡¯re both gone, how can I bring the butler with us?¡± ¡°Then are you saying that we should go with just the two of us?¡± ¡°Of course. Ruben, if a guest came to visit, please greet them well on my behalf.¡± ¡°Certainly, Madam.¡± The butler bowed his head without complaint, as if he would simply do what Camilla said. It seemed that they had planned it in advance. ¡°No, but¡­¡­¡± What¡¯s funny was that Cedric asked the butler several times whether the butler really won¡¯t accompany them until the time right before his departure. ¡°Why don¡¯t you accompany us, butler?¡± ¡°No, Lord Crawford. I have to obey Madam, the head of the household.¡± ¡°But Butler, it will be three days and two nights¡­¡­¡± ¡°Come on, Cedric.¡± Camilla insisted on riding in the carriage behind Cedric, who was riding a horse, claiming it was impolite for her to travel by carriage alone ¡°Since when have you been so polite, Countess?¡± ¡°Cedric, what are you talking about? I have always been a polite person.¡± Cedric eventually agreed to sit in the carriage, and the two set off. Camilla appeared determined to use this opportunity to stamp the marriage certificate with Cedric¡¯s signature. ¡®Mister¡­¡­ please take care of yourself.¡¯ As the carriage approached, I became increasingly concerned about Cedric¡¯s future. Volume 6 - CH 4 After Camilla left, Valhail came to see me with a painter. ¡°Pardon me, My Lady.¡± He slowly raised his eyes through the gap in the open door and said, making eye contact with me. ¡°The Countess has sent this painter.¡± Valhail gained Camilla¡¯s trust immediately after becoming a Camilla man. It seemed that Camilla truly valued Valhail¡¯s ability to infiltrate the top of the annex building in the dark of the night without a single sound. It was to take the confinement-escort route when she forced me to marry later. Just like Shannon, who is now imprisoned. ¡°May I come in?¡± He wasn¡¯t acting like we were complete strangers, but he did act as if we weren¡¯t close. I was not particularly disappointed because his silent and serious appearance was exactly what I am familiar with. However, he did appear frustrated that he couldn¡¯t speak freely as he could when we were alone. ¡®He¡¯s staring at me too much¡­¡­¡¯ He fixed his gaze on me, as if he were going to say everything he wanted to say with his eyes instead. ¡®I should have told him to find Camilla sooner.¡¯ I was relieved to see Valhail more frequently than before. As much as this, he seemed to be the same. ¡°Co-come on in.¡± From the moment the door is opened, the painter enters until the door closes again. A deep gaze remained fixed on me. ¡°Lady Selina Crawford?¡± As soon as the painter walked in, he exclaimed, ¡°Woah!¡± in belittle admiration. ¡°You are very beautiful.¡± ¡°Wh-who¡­¡­¡± ¡°My name is Isaac. I am a painter who made a name for myself in the south and moved to the west the day before yesterday.¡± What¡¯s this scammer smell? Even though I only heard his rambling self-introduction, I got the impression that the guy has a sleek personality. ¡®Hold on, Isaac?¡¯ I felt like I¡¯d heard it before¡­¡­ Of course, I¡¯d read his name in the book . Where did he appear and who he is¡­¡­ while tracing the identity of the painter Isaac¡­¡­ ¡°Wow, I can¡¯t believe such a beauty exists.¡± He walked in a circle around me as if the appraiser was grading jewels. It seemed that Camilla had already explained to him that I was very foolish and naive. ¡°Your face is truly a work of art, but your body!!! Your body is really killing it.¡± Isaac appeared to understand how to make the other person feel bad in his presence. He drew a S with his hands and looked at my chest with filthy eyes. ¡°What the hell is going on with this jerk?¡± What I was thinking on the inside was suddenly spilling out of my mouth. ¡°Yes?¡± In surprise, Isaac raised his head and made eye contact with me. I simply decided to act shamelessly innocent. ¡°What¡­¡­¡± When I tilted his head as if I didn¡¯t understand, Isaac asked, ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡­ say anything.¡± When I looked at him strangely, Isaac looked back at Valhail, as if wondering if he was the only one who heard it. Valhail, who despised him, intimidated Isaac right away with his stony eyes. ¡°Ehm, I must have been hallucinating because it was hot.¡± Scratching his head embarrassingly, he started talking about portraits in earnest. ¡°As you may wonder, I¡¯m not going to paint here right now, My Lady.¡± Isaac then pointed to his eyes. ¡°With these eyes, I saved everything and then began and finished the painting in my own space.¡± When I was forced to look into those greasy eyes of his. ¡®Ah, this bastard is that bastard!¡¯ It popped into my head. Isaac¡¯s true identity. ¡®The guy who got caught and executed because of his masterpiece painting!¡¯ Volume 6 - CH 5 Isaac Baker He was originally a wandering minstrel in the South. Then, he happened to meet a genius painter who was still a boy. And while helping the boy sell the paintings, Isaac became greedy and pretended to be the artist who painted them. The boy painter had a distinct painting style that used warm colors and became famous after catching the eye of a certain lady. The lady then presented the paintings to the queen, and the Empress, who was well versed in art, as well as the Empress Dowager, liked the painting. ¡®They said it was well-known in the West.¡¯ It happened at the second half of the original story. Camilla, who was in the capital, belatedly desired Isaac¡¯s painting. She was eventually disgraced after selling the Archduke¡¯s name. The Archduke, on the other hand, learned of Isaac¡¯s existence and summoned him to the mansion to have him draw Selina¡¯s portrait. ¡°Please assist my eyes in capturing as much as possible.¡± It was audacious. Even at that time, he said the same thing and made fun of Selina. So, the Archduke, who was furious, asked Isaac to draw the portrait right on the spot, and Isaac was discovered to be a fraud. This was due to Isaac¡¯s painting abilities being poor to those of a five-year-old child. The Archduke eventually searched the house and discovered a genuine painter, and the truth about the masterpiece was revealed to the entire world. His surname Baker was also a fabrication. A swindler with a painter¡¯s masterpiece. Isaac was decapitated for deceiving the Empress and the Empress Dowager. ¡®Should I ask him to draw a portrait on the spot?¡¯ If a real painter had arrived, I would have made an excuse so that my portrait would not be drawn. I even planned to draw a dot on my forehead to make my face look as different as possible. But, knowing who this swindler was, I couldn¡¯t let him go like this. Camilla had mentioned that she was planning a small banquet for my birthday. ¡®Good.¡¯ I was thinking about how I could surprise Camilla. Thanks to this delicious bait that suddenly flew in, interesting plans began to emerge. ¡°I think the work this time will come out really special. Lady Selina, I¡¯d like to remember this sensation with all five of my senses.¡± He touched my hair without my permission. Valhail walked in at that precise moment and twisted his wrist. ¡°Ugh!¡± Valhail caught Isaac¡¯s wrist and gripped it so tightly that he trembled. ¡°Hey! Hey! Please, just let go!¡± I clutched Valhail¡¯s arm, pretending to be shocked. ¡°Wha-what are you doing¡­¡­!¡± When I glanced shortly at Valhail as if telling him to not do that, Valhail then looked down at Isaac disapprovingly and eventually let go of Isaac¡¯s hand, almost as if pushing him away. Despite Valhail¡¯s light gesture, Isaac collapsed and rolled on the floor. ¡°Aigoo, what a disaster this is¡­¡­ This is why people with no knowledge of the arts are idiots.¡± Tsk tsk- Isaac, who stood up with his tongue kicked, bowed politely to me. ¡°I should have asked your permission first, but I was indecisive.¡± He knelt down on me and asked me politely. ¡°Lady Selina, I¡¯d like to capture the distinct colors that only you have in the senses of smell, touch, and taste. Will it be fine?¡± What a load of crap. How do you use your senses of smell, touch, and taste to capture colors? The only reason why I found him interesting was just that I knew that he was a swindler. ¡°It¡­¡­ It is fine.¡± ¡°Ehm ahem, then since I have your permission¡­¡­¡± He took a look at Valhail¡¯s face right next to him. Then he lifted my hair carefully and sniffed and smelled it. ¡°Oh, this wonderful platinum blonde!¡± His nostrils bulged and rose to the top of my head as he inhaled deeply. ¡®He looks like a pervert and does everything.¡¯ Huff huff- He exhaled and stared at me with his sparkling eyes. ¡°The sense of smell has now been completed. Though the sense of touch and taste still hasn¡¯t been done.¡± I sat there listening to him, wondering what crazy crap he was going to say. ¡°Ahem, if we put our lips together and kiss¡­¡­¡± Volume 6 - CH 6 Chapter 6 Valhail grabbed his neck before he finished his nonsense. ¡°Choked!¡± Perhaps because his hands were so large, that Valhail could easily grab Isaac¡¯s neck with one hand and lift him into the air. ¡°I can¡¯t hear you.¡± Unlike him, who was calm, Isaac was out of breath. ¡°Sa¡­ save me¡­¡­cough¡­ gasp!¡± The kiss was, indeed, too much. ¡®Yuck.¡¯ I felt sick just thinking about it, and I stared at his face turning red without stopping Valhail from punishing him. ¡°Kiss on the lips¡­¡­ is won¡¯t do.¡± Isaac¡¯s eyes were bloodsplattered. He shook his head and waved his hand as if he repenting his mistake. ¡°Is the back of my hand okay?¡± As I tilted my head and asked, he nodded madly at me. Though even decided that wasn¡¯t easy. ¡®Well, the back of the hand is common anyway.¡¯ As a greeting, everyone is allowed to kiss the back of the hand. I only need to hold it for a moment anyway, so I glance at Valhail to let Isaac go. As if very unwilling, Valhail only let Isaac go while he was almost out of air. ¡°Cough! Cough¡­ cough.¡± Thud. Isaac collapsed to the floor and exhaled heavily. Isaac made a terrified face at Valhail and trembled up to my knees. ¡°I will look forward¡­¡­ to the portrait.¡± As I gave out my hand, Valhail came one step closer as if he were watching him. His stares were so intense as if lasers would shoot out of his eyes. Isaac looked down, pretending to kiss the back of my hand, then hurriedly stood up, possibly because his face was stinging from Valhail¡¯s stares. ¡°I-I will bring the portrait as soon as possible. Then¡­¡­¡± It was worth seeing that he stepped back and left the drawing room as if he were running away. ¡®Will he draw it properly?¡¯ A portrait that would be completed only with Isaac¡¯s explanation. ¡®Is it possible to draw a portrait without looking at the person?¡¯ I became more and more curious about the boy painter¡¯s skills. ??????? ¡°Where are you going?¡± I caught Valhail trying to leave the drawing room after I sent Isaac out. He gave me a puzzled look but said nothing. He didn¡¯t seem to want to show it, but he seemed in a bad mood. ¡®His jealousy is slightly a big deal.¡¯ Smiling, I sat on the sofa and winked at my hand. ¡°You have to clean this up.¡± Of course, it wasn¡¯t his job. But he didn¡¯t even turn down my shameless request. Soon after, a towel was brought from somewhere, and he sat down under me like a faithful servant and held out his hand. ¡®¡­¡­ It¡¯s big.¡¯ The same hand grabbed the adult man¡¯s neck and nearly killed him. I gently placed my hand on his palm. Compared to his big one, I felt like a child and it made me feel bad. Either way, Valhail silently wiped the back of my hand with his eyes down. The delicate and gentle hand wiping away the unpleasant memories with a warm wet towel was very comfortable. ¡®Why is he so good at this?¡¯ Without even realizing it, my lips moved. ¡°Have you ever done anything like this before?¡± ¡°No.¡± Is it the memory of the main character? Valhail, as Valhto Heinrich, would have been helped by his employee to put on and take off his clothes and even bath. ¡®Because he¡¯s a tyrant, his hands must have been unclean all the time.¡¯ For example, blood-soaked¡­¡­ ¡®¡­¡­let¡¯s not imagine that far.¡¯ At the same time, the towel was removed to signal the end of the brief service. He slowly raised his eyes and fixed his gaze on me. I didn¡¯t remove my hand from his palm. ¡°¡­¡­do you have to accept such a lunatic¡¯s request?¡± Finally, Valhail expressed some of his complaints. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m in a position to marry a lunatic more than that man.¡± I said it with the Archduke in mind. The truth was, I never know when I will be sold to him if I lost this battle. ¡°He¡¯s the painter my mother called in. Didn¡¯t you notice how cautious I was in front of my mother?¡± Valhail¡¯s brow narrowed. He must have been perplexed as to why I stutter. ¡°If I don¡¯t do what she tells me to do, she will beat me again. Just like before.¡± ¡°Selina.¡± ¡°Look, there¡¯s still a scar remain here.¡± I slightly raised up the skirt hem and showed a slight whiplash mark on my thigh. It was a scar left because Penny refused to apply for the medicine. ¡°That¡¯s why¡­ you become nervous and stutter whenever she is present.¡± ¡°Yeah. I keep thinking of the eyes of the people who watched me get hit.¡± To some extent, this was true. Whenever I saw Camilla¡¯s servants, the first thing that came to mind was the unsettling question, ¡®I¡¯m sure that person saw Selina beaten too, right?¡¯ I didn¡¯t know everything that happened to Selina, but I looked intimidated and embarrassed for no reason. ¡°Selina, I¡­¡­¡± I know what he wants to say. I shook my head and stopped him from speaking. ¡°I¡¯m out for vengeance. In my own way.¡± A long sigh fell on my hand. I placed the back of my clean hand against his lips. ¡°Disinfect it.¡± His adam¡¯s apple, the size of a child¡¯s fist, moved erratically up and down. When he was shaken by my words, he was somewhat amusing and cute. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it¡­¡­¡± ¡­¡­then don¡¯t Before I could finish talking, he grabbed my hand, which I was about to pull away, with a little force. His hand swept away my palm, lightly grasping my fingers and lifting the back of my hand. ¡°You keep on making me greedy.¡± He lowered his lips without taking his gaze away from me. The soft and moist texture fell on the back of my hand and stayed there for quite a while. Volume 6 - CH 7 Vol. 6: I Will Become A Parvenu Chapter 7 ??????? Bang! Bang! Bang! The wooden door shook violently. ¡°Get me out of here right now! Mother! Call my mother!¡± Shannon¡¯s hoarse voice echoed down the corridor. Valhail locked his gaze on the guard stationed at the door. ¡°There isn¡¯t anything wrong, Sir.¡± A high-pitched voice returned. While he was in charge of guarding the county¡¯s outskirts, he built an acquaintance with the other guards. As a Toono and former Martial Arts Competition winner. The heresy that walked away from the Holy Knights on his own two feet. Instead of his name, Valhail, the others attached the phrase ¡°difficult to deal with¡± and have been referring to him as such. Numerous knights and guards approached him for sparring or simply pointed their swords at him. But the end result was always the same. ¡°Good work.¡± The guard saluted Valhail¡¯s light reply. The aura Valhail possessed was to overwhelm his opponents without surpassing them. The presence of Valhail posed a threat to the military hierarchy. It was fortunate that he came at Camilla before the problem arose. It¡¯s not easy to follow the devilish woman¡¯s words, but there were some good things. ¡®Did she asleep?¡¯ The room that Camilla had given him within the count¡¯s castle was located opposite Selina¡¯s bedroom. Though all he could see was whether the light was on or off, Valhail was satisfied enough. Before, all he could do was counted the bedrooms, which looked as small as a dot, to make sure that Selina had returned safely. Valhail sat on the sofa, sweeping his forehead as if brushing away his complicated thoughts. A sudden thought struck him. ¡°¡­¡­ like trash.¡± When he saw Shannon in solitary confinement, he immediately thought of Camilla. It was obvious how Camilla would have treated his stepdaughter, Selina, just by looking at what she did to her own biological daughter. Even tearing her limbs to death wouldn¡¯t be enough for him. But, as Selina had mentioned, he shouldn¡¯t do it. Selina. Selina Crawford. On the tip of his tongue, Valhail repeated Selina¡¯s name. The woman who had now become his everything. Valhail felt the imprint engraved on his arm as if it were a habit. When the uneven wound on his fingertips was touched, his burning chest began to calm down gradually. ¡°Efreet.¡± Valhail rolled a small stone into the fireplace. Thud. Crackle, crackle, crackle¡­ Then, as if he was expecting it, a fire broke out. Despite the fierce fire that seemed to devour the bedroom, Valhail did not blink an eye. This pompous spirit always liked to make a loud appearance. The blazing fire quickly formed the shape of the beast¡¯s face. [Greetings to the Great Spirit¡¯s contractor] He closed his eyes as if bowing, then opened them again and said. [Did you call me?] The presence in the fire resembled a beast, with large horns soaring on both sides. It is exactly like the image of the Empire¡¯s people, who are afraid of the spirits and call them demons. ¡°Efreet.¡± [Yes.] ¡°Can you do me a favor?¡± [¡­¡­.] Efreet, the highest fire spirit. He was unfamiliar with his contractor, who had vanished for years before reappearing unexpectedly. [Fa¡­vor?] For some reason, his tone softened and he spoke unfamiliar words he had never used before. ¡°That¡¯s right. I just need you to protect a certain woman.¡± [Woman¡­?] Efreet, who was rarely embarrassed, blinked. [If it¡¯s a woman, do you mean a person with a woman¡¯s genitalia?] ¡°¡­¡­ That¡¯s right.¡± Valhail, on the other hand, thought that this strange creature, who identified himself as the Spirit of Fire¡¯s king, had a very strange mishap. [Not murder, torture, or burning¡­¡­ Did you ask that I protect someone?] ¡°Yes.¡± For a while, Efreet and Valhail exchanged incomprehensible stares. ¡°You said I was your contractor.¡± [That is true¡­¡­but¡­] He was the first person in a century to summon Efreet and even sign a contract with him. Furthermore, he was an honest taxpayer who provided Efreet with countless deaths in exchange. As a result of this, Efreet, the high spirit, was able to gain enough strength to seek the king¡¯s vacancy. Efreet eventually came to find his contractor first after not calling him for years. [Contractor¡­¡­] Efreet apparently thought something was wrong. Volume 6 - CH 8 Vol. 6: I Will Become A Parvenu Chapter 8 For starters, he wasn¡¯t surrounded by many soldiers wielding iron spears. Besides, he wasn¡¯t wearing his usual steel helmet. Most importantly, the smell of blood wrapped around his hands was gone. Efreet had to confirm that the stranger was indeed his contractor. [Please tell me your name] Even at the first meeting, Efreet asked for his name, but he had no name to respond with. Valhail opened his mouth after much thought. ¡°¡­¡­Valhail.¡± In an instant, a powerful fire leaked from Efreet¡¯s nose. He referred to Valhail as a contractor, but he was impolite enough to snort in his face. [That is not your real name] ¡°Then what is my name?¡± With his horns, Efreet scratched his back. He appeared to be debating whether or not to tell him. ¡°Tell me my name.¡± When Valhail warned him sternly, Efreet grinned and replied. [Don¡¯t you already know?] ¡°¡­¡­¡± Valhail had a feeling he¡¯d seen that smile before. A vague, buried memory surfaced in an instant. [Should I set fire to that little castle over there?] Salamander. The spirit of fire followed him around like a puppy. Salamander, who flashed his teeth, smiled happily as he gazed at Count Crawford¡¯s castle. [It¡¯s going to be a lot of fun. I¡¯m going to kill them all!] Then Valhail heard unfamiliar but familiar voices. ¡°Just give me an order, Your Highness! I¡¯ll leave right away!¡± ¡°Your Highness, you must not let a single cheeky thing live!¡± The sound of steel striking, the sound of horses rolling in groups on the floor, the cry of enraged horses¡­¡­ ¡°Your Highness!¡± ¡°Your Highness!¡± ¡°Your Highness!¡± Valhail closed his eyes as if he had a nightmare then reopened them. Every sound echoed as he walked through the middle of a battlefield. Valhail¡¯s spine became chilled every now and then as fragments of memories he didn¡¯t know flew into his head. ¡®From where on earth was I looking at the county?¡¯ He remembered looking to the east and estimating the county castle. The County of Crawford, on the other hand, was located at the western end of the Empire. Then¡­ does that mean he wasn¡¯t standing in Empire land? Valhail squeezes his temples as if taking bitter medicine. [Please tell me your name] Efreet nastily pressed him, as if he already knew the extent of his anguish. Valhail, who was staring at the image of a devil floating in the fireplace, mentioned the name, which he tried to dismiss. ¡°Valhto¡­¡­ Heinrich.¡± What am I doing, where am I, and who am I? A toono with no knowledge of anything. It was a name that someone yelled at him just before that man died. ¡°Valhto Heinrich Castaques.¡± ??????? ¡°I want to see the countess¡¯ archery skills.¡± Camilla returned her gaze to Cedric, who was crossing his arms beside her, and then back to the flock of birds flying into the sky. ¡°Go ahead, shoot the arrow.¡± Camilla, despite holding a bow, had no idea how to hit a flying target, let alone hunt. ¡°It¡¯s not because you can¡¯t shoot an arrow, is it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± It was never easy to handle hunting bows. Camilla once learned from Ruben, but Camilla was uninterested in it, so she never pulled a proper bow. First and foremost, she came to this hunting ground was not for hunting. This hunting ground is the playground for Camilla and Ruben to perform their own love. ¡°You¡¯ve been hunting a lot, what a strange thing to do.¡± Smirk¨C Cedric smiled meaningfully before jumping on the horse and pulling the reins. ¡®Should I just hit him and¡­¡­?¡¯ Say that her hand slipped? Camilla aimed her bow at the back of Cedric¡¯s head in rage. Her hands, however, truly slipped. As the left hand clumsily held the bow and the right hand, which was shaking and pulling the bow string, suddenly lost strength, the arrow flew away. ¡°¡­¡­?!¡± Camilla¡¯s eyes widened dramatically. ¡°Madam!?¡± A startled cry came from next to her. Everyone¡¯s astonished eyes were simultaneously staring at Camilla. ¡®But I can¡¯t kill him like this!¡¯ Camilla, on the other hand, surprised everyone. If she could, she¡¯d grab the arrow that was staggering away. But then something unexpected happened. Thud! Cedric leaned back and grabbed the arrow that flew into him with one hand in an instant. Despite the breathtaking sight, the hunting grounds were deafeningly quiet. And. Crack- The arrow shaft he was holding in one hand had broken. ¡°I would have been killed if I hadn¡¯t known.¡± Cedric¡¯s face, looking back at Camilla, was cold, as if he hadn¡¯t previously smiled. ¡°Though, I won¡¯t be surprised even if I know.¡± Volume 6 - CH 9 Cedric went out to the field with Camilla only once after arriving at the hunting ground to figure out the truth. ¡®It¡¯s unbelievable she¡¯s so bad at archery.¡¯ As far as Cedric knows, Camilla went hunting dozens of times a year. And spent up to fifteen days at the hunting ground. , He was wondering how busy Camilla and her butler could be having fun together. Because it seemed that Camilla had never pulled a bow and arrow in her life. Who should take the blame? He was a fool who, like a blind man, had no idea what was going on right under his nose. ¡®I was a moron.¡¯ Looking back, Camilla had never brought anything from the hunting ground to the castle. She didn¡¯t even bring a rabbit, let alone a wild boar or fox, as is usual for young hunters. ¡°Tsk.¡± Cedric clicked his tongue as he looked back at his dull self and began to look at the documents he had prepared. This hunting ground was said to have a wooden house, which was actually a large house with more than 20 bedrooms. It was the place that had been a comfortable nest for Ruben and Camilla. The house had obviously been rushed cleaned in preparation for Cedric¡¯s visit. The house happened to have nothing to do with hunting. ¡°What documents are you examining? You even had come all the way here.¡± Camilla, wearing a gown as if she had washed up, approached him. Cedric arranged the papers with a sigh of displeasure. ¡°Countess, if you need to speak with me, please dress properly and call me back.¡± ¡°What happened earlier was purely an accident, Cedric.¡± ¡°Of course, I have no doubts.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to formally apologize. If you¡¯re offended too much¡­¡­¡± Cedric crumpled his face as he grabbed her hand and stroked his shoulder. ¡°As I¡¯ve stated numerous times, this type of behavior is an insult to me.¡± ¡°Cedric.¡± Camilla made gentle eye contact with him. Cedric Crawford, the only man she knew with a strong personality. She met him for the first time exactly 20 years ago. Cedric doesn¡¯t remember, but Camilla had met him. It happened in the capital when he and she were fifteen years old. Cedric, who was still a young man, was receiving farewells from his peers, saying he would participate in the war to protect his hometown, the West. Next to him was a young lady who was crying endlessly. ¡°Is it because of Joanna?¡± As soon as the name was mentioned, Cedric¡¯s complexion changed. Cedric pushed her away in an instant, his face cold and frozen. ¡°¡­¡­it¡¯s not a name you could call recklessly.¡± Cedric¡¯s eyes retained the look of a man in love with Joanna. ¡°It¡¯s been years since she died.¡± Camilla let out a snort. He was a damn consistent man. ¡°The maids were joking about it.¡± She twirled around Cedric, trying to relieve the chill. ¡°That Lord Crawford doesn¡¯t seem to have held a woman yet.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still an innocent bachelor, are you?¡± Camilla inquired, her eyes wide open as if she was genuinely interested. Cedric looked down at her with a pathetic expression before taking the documents and leaving the study. ¡°Are you? Really?¡± A laugh could be heard from behind him. It didn¡¯t matter what misunderstanding Camilla had. There was nothing to be embarrassed about and nothing to be ashamed of. Cedric never commented, but he had once held a woman. That night, he swore she was his first and would be his last until the day he died. He was seventeen years old at the time. At a time when he is too young to lose his virginity, but also too young to endure on the battlefield. Cedric, who was at the forefront, was prepared to die anew day by day. It was by chance that he ran into Joanna again after retreating to get supplies. ¡°Don¡¯t leave, Cedric. I¡¯ll inform my father. Let¡¯s go back to the capital together, please?¡± ¡°I like you. I never admitted it, but I liked you, Cedric.¡± ¡°Cedric, please, please stay with me tonight¡­¡­¡± Cedric never regretted his decision that night. Despite the fact that he left, Duke Chester, who happened to see his brother who remained in the west, suddenly married Joanna to him. That, too, was Joanna¡¯s choice. Desperation grew, but Cedric respected her decision. He was a soldier who had served in the war, had no idea when he would return home, and was in a position where he could die at any time. His brother is the family¡¯s eldest son and heir, and he is an officer who has a table discussion in the barracks, not like Cedric. Every day, Cedric fantasized about marrying Joanna, but that dream was too far for him at the time. He couldn¡¯t make young Joanna widowed. Cedric was not selfish enough to ask her to wait for a never-ending war. However, fate plays its trick. He, who had prepared to die, survived, whereas his brother died. ¡®Would you have accepted it if I had proposed to you back then¡­¡­?¡¯ Then came his only bloodline, his beloved niece. And the only thing that remained of Joanna in this world. Whenever he saw Selina¡¯s face, he regretted his past self for not having the courage to do so. Volume 6 - CH 10 It was the final night of two nights and three days. In the wooden house, Cedric found no evidence of Camilla¡¯s affair with the butler. It was only natural that they had cleaned it up. He eventually went out hunting alone to avoid Camilla, who was constantly flirting with him. ¡°Whoa.¡± Cedric, who was chasing after the prey, stopped because he thought he was lost in the mountain. He was quietly looking around when he heard a person¡¯s sign. Seeing white smoke rising, it appeared that someone was starting a fire nearby. When he looked in the direction, there was a path to one side. ¡®Is there a person living here?¡¯ This was the Count of Crawford¡¯s hunting ground. A hunter usually stayed in a small cabin next to the wooden house. Cedric got out of the stirrup, tied his horse up, and followed the path. A shattered hut appeared before his eyes. ¡®What is this? Who lives there?¡¯ It doesn¡¯t appear to be a habitable environment, but smoke was coming from the hut. ¡°Is there someone inside?¡± Then, with a rattling sound, a woman with a cane appeared. The woman appeared to be in her forties, but she didn¡¯t appear to be in good health. ¡°Who are you?¡± Cedric squinted his eyes instead because an unknown woman frowned and inquired about his identity. Brown hair, gray eyes¡­¡­ The woman looked very familiar as if he had seen it somewhere. Cedric, who lacked keen eyes, couldn¡¯t tell who the woman resembled no matter how closely he inspected her appearance. ¡°My name is Cedric Crawford, and I am the leader of the White Eagle Knights Order. I believe I¡¯m getting lost on a hunt. Do you¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The woman threw everything she had in her hand and turned around to run as soon as she heard his name. Cedric could have pursued her because she was limp, but he didn¡¯t. ¡°Hey! You might fall!¡± He shouted, but the woman had already fled in a frenzy. ??????? ¡°I had no idea who the hell she was. I believe I¡¯ve seen her face before¡­¡­¡± ¡°I know, right? Who could she be?¡± In fact, I wasn¡¯t interested. In the first place, I didn¡¯t expect to find any significant evidence of Camilla¡¯s affair with the butler in the middle of the hunting grounds. ¡®If you were that interested, you should have pursued her and interrogated her.¡¯ While Camilla was away, I found Isaac Baker¡¯s house. I also discovered that he has a boy living with him. I was hoping that my portrait would arrive quickly and catch Camilla¡¯s attention. ¡°When she heard my name, she ran for her life. I felt so bad for her that I couldn¡¯t bring myself to chase her.¡± ¡°You did a good job, uncle.¡± ¡®Oh my gosh, I didn¡¯t even expect it.¡¯ After responding moderately, I change the subject. ¡°By the way, have you checked the financial situation?¡± ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Cedric¡¯s brow furrowed in horror. ¡°It was a complete disaster.¡± I told him to check his financial status because he had to take care of the estate when he became a family head.¡± ¡°Earnings were 100, while expenses were 120. There¡¯s also a record for a loan from the Okaii Silver Bank.¡± Me, the young Shannon, and Adrian in the training. None of us spend any money. Neither did Cedric, who was away almost every day. Military spending was a different matter from family finances. In the end, Camilla was the only one who spent the money. To keep her position as queen of Western societies, she must hold frequent meetings and attend banquets. Looking at her usual gorgeous appearance, it was not unexpected at all. But. ¡°That is the third finance sector.¡± I had a feeling this family was in debt, but I didn¡¯t consider Camilla taking out a loan from a loan company. I pretended to be as serious as I possibly could. ¡°We should tell mother, uncle.¡± Loans obtained from the third financial sector have a significant impact on the decline in the creditworthiness of the family. ¡®That when she is kicked out from the family, Camilla will take full responsibility.¡¯ What would she say if it turns out that this family is on the verge of bankruptcy? ¡®Will she say the same thing as in the original story?¡¯ Not long after Selina got married, Camilla said, revealing that the Crawford family was being pressed for debt. ¡°How about we sell the Movilon Mine? The mine had already run out of gold, so we should do something about it.¡± Despite the fact that she was aware that the mine was Selina¡¯s biological mother¡¯s legacy. Volume 6 - CH 11 Vol. 6: I Will Become a Parvenu Chapter 11 ??????? ¡°Don¡¯t be too concerned. We still have the mine, so if we sell it, we¡¯ll be able to pay off the family¡¯s debt, Cedric.¡± Just as I had expected. Camilla said precisely what she said in the original story. She truly bravely borrowed money from the Okeii Silver bank, using the Movilon mine as collateral. ¡°I mean, I had my own plan.¡± ¡°Mine you say¡­¡­ do you referring to Movilon Mine?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Cedric¡¯s complexion darkened for a split second. It was given because Joanna brought the Movilon Mine as her wedding dowry. ¡°I had no idea you were worried about the County¡¯s financial situation. I need to dispose of it within this month.¡± Cedric looked at Camilla, surprised. Camilla¡¯s decision was reasonable, given the family¡¯s debt and the imminent closure of the Movilon Mine. However. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­ I don¡¯t think we should touch the Movilon Mine.¡± The Mine, in the name of the Crawford family, was Joanna¡¯s only legacy to this world. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Camilla replied, her eyes wide open as if she didn¡¯t understand. ¡°That is, the mine is said to be owned by someone else. And by now, the mine¡¯s owner is¡­¡­¡± In his elevated voice, Cedric¡¯s eyes naturally turned to me. I warmed my lips with difficulty, like the true Selina, who couldn¡¯t express her opinion in any unreasonable situation, sitting like a folding screen. ¡°M-mother¡­ b-but¡­ t- that¡¯s¡­¡­¡± Camilla let out a low sigh when she saw me. ¡°The Movilon Mine no longer produces pure gold, my dear. It didn¡¯t have a lot of reserves, to begin with.¡± That is, of course, a given. ¡®Because that mine is not a gold mine.¡¯ Now, at the Movilon mine, discolored gold has been mined, and everyone thinks it has reached the end of its lifespan. But I know. That beneath it is buried the empire¡¯s largest magic stone. In the original work, ownership of the Movilon Mine, which Camilla disposed of, wanders from place to place and eventually falls into the hands of a cunning merchant. He approached the Archduke after realizing the mine was worthless. ¡°The owner of the mine was Lady Joanna Chester. Duke Chester gave it to the lady when she married Count Crawford.¡± The Archduke, who was depressed by his wife¡¯s continued defiance, responded to the words ¡®Joanna Chester¡¯. It was the deceased biological mother of his wife. He has no idea how his wife¡¯s noble heritage ended up in such an unseemly situation, but it was a good thing for the Archduke. In the meantime, no priceless gift has changed his wife¡¯s mind. But what about her late mother¡¯s legacy¡­¡­? ¡°Give this a try, Your Excellency. Your wife will undoubtedly love it.¡± The Archduke, who was leaning on the sofa with an arrogant expression on his face, finally began to lift the Movilon Mine documents. In his mind, the merchant then sang a joyful song. True, the great Archduke was smitten with his innocent young wife. The Archduke, as the male protagonist, was wealthy. He hires a worker to give Selina a gift while the gold is being mined if possible, but when only discolored gold is extracted, he consults an expert out of curiosity. Then he discovers that a large quantity of magical stone is buried beneath it. It was a very protagonistic story about acquiring enormous wealth through unintentional investment. In any case, the empire has been turned upside down, and the Archduke proudly hands over the Movilon mine to Selina. It was one of the few scenes where I found myself nodding and thinking, ¡°this male lead bastard, he truly has a bad temper and foul mouth, but he still makes a good fortune.¡± ¡°Because your mother brought it, I will leave it if you wish. I can pay off my family¡¯s debt by selling my dress.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ N-n-no, m-m-mother.¡± ¡°You did want that, didn¡¯t you? You want me to sell all my belongings and walk around like I¡¯m a beggar, right?¡± Camilla shot back, glaring at Cedric. ¡°That was not my intention. However, the financial situation of the family I entrusted to you was a mess¡­¡­¡± ¡°Huh? What!? A mess!?¡± I exchanged terrified glances with the two as a result of the sudden loud noise. ¡°D-d-don¡¯t be like this, p-p-please. T-t-the mine¡­¡­ M-m-mother, you can sell it.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Y-y-yes. O-of course¡­¡­¡± ¡°Then sign the agreement. Volume 6 - CH 12 I Will Avoid the Male Lead and Make a Harem Vol. 6: I Will Become a Parvenu Chapter 12 Camilla snapped her fingers as she nodded tearfully, as if she had planned ahead of time. Paper and quills were thrown on the table where refreshments were being served. ¡°You can sign that the Crawford family agrees to sell the Movilon Mine and that you will not object, Selina.¡± I laughed quietly to myself. ¡®You must be nervous, don¡¯t you?¡¯ Cedric looked at Camilla with disgust, probably thinking the same thing as me. I politely signed as she ordered. ¡®Since I signed the contract, she will try to sell it as soon as possible.¡¯ Anyway, the mine under the name of Count Crawford is not mine. And what I wanted is a mine under my name. ¡°I should be able to dispose of it within this week at the earliest. Though we won¡¯t make much money from it.¡± The Movilon Mine is now worthless and will be sold cheaply. ¡°If you¡¯re so concerned, I¡¯ll pay the loan back to the Okeii Silver Bank first. Is that alright, Cedric?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°What are you doing, embarrassing me in front of my daughter?¡± Cedric drank tea, staring into the garden as if to hide his expression. I gave an awkward smile as if I didn¡¯t know what was going on. Camilla, having gotten her wish, naturally changed the subject while sipping her tea. ¡°Do you still have that sword? The gift from a hunting festival.¡± ¡°I take good care of it.¡± ¡°I asked you a question for no reason. It¡¯s an item that you treasured a lot, so of course you would have kept it well.¡± ¡°Why do you ask all of a sudden?¡± ¡°It just reminds me of the old days. Time flies by so quickly.¡± Cedric has been deafeningly quiet since then, as if he thought it was all nonsense. Camilla shifted her gaze to me this time. ¡°The Marquis of Whiterot is on his way to propose to Shannon with a gift. Isn¡¯t he a sweetheart?¡± ¡°Y-yes¡­ s-s-sweet¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure why Shannon misunderstands such a person, really.¡±Camilla, who had cut me off, smiled brightly and took my hand in hers. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go comfort her, Selina? After all, you are a good sister.¡± Camilla didn¡¯t want to listen to me from the beginning. I only need to nod my head like a doll during this conversation. I felt more at ease after realizing this. ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you. Have you met the artist from the South?¡± ¡°Yes, ah, Isaac¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yes, yes, Isaac. He¡¯s a very famous painter in the South. Did he complete your portrait before he left?¡± ¡°Oh, no, h-h-he just¡­¡­¡± ¡°Right. He only looks at your face, right? Isn¡¯t he amazing? It¡¯s hard to draw a portrait without looking at the subject.¡± ¡°T-t-the portrait¡­ c-c-can¡¯t wait¡­¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing your portrait. It would be perfect if he could bring it soon.¡± Camilla never listened to me and only spoke to herself until the end. ¡®What was the point of calling me here if you were going to do this?¡¯ This awkward tea time ended only when Cedric excused himself from his seat, claiming to be busy. ??????? Penny¡¯s sister is unwell. She stated that she was in a crisis tonight. Penny, who was washing my hair, burst into tears, which surprised me and prompted me to inquire. ¡°What should I do, my lady? I¡¯m supposed to assist you with your bedtime routine¡­¡­¡± ¡°Am I a child? Get up and go. You must hurry because even an hour is valuable.¡± Penny, who had her back to me, looked around the room restlessly. ¡°I¡¯m all right. So hurry up and go.¡± ¡°What if something goes wrong with Fiona? I¡¯m scared, my lady¡­¡­¡± Penny¡¯s sister was still young, but she was only twenty years old. As tears streamed down Penny¡¯s cheeks, I wiped her back. ¡°It¡¯s not going to happen. You got the money, didn¡¯t you?¡± Penny nodded her head. The ladies-in-waiting in charge usually have lodging and boarding and rarely return home. Until she was no longer a lady-in-waiting. It was because the nobles relied heavily on the maid who had stood by their side since childhood, as Shannon did with Emma. ¡°You should look after your sister until she is completely recovered. Don¡¯t be concerned about me.¡± ¡°Thank you, my lady. Thank you very much¡­¡­¡± Only in a few cases was the maid-in-law sent home, as I just did. Shannon had never sent Emma home, and perhaps the real Selina didn¡¯t want to be apart from Penny either. If I recall correctly, there was only one line in the original story where Penny was depressed because her sister died of illness on her own. ¡®After all, Selina didn¡¯t even send Penny to her house.¡¯ Volume 6 - CH 13 I gave her money this time to call a doctor, and Penny will take care of her sister next to her so that her sister will not die. ¡°Have a safe trip.¡± I waved my hand and saw Penny off. Water dripped from my wet hair, which hadn¡¯t yet dried. I quickly shut the bedroom door and walked around the balcony, hunching my shoulders in the night breeze. ¡®Is he already here?¡¯ The curtains were flapping in the breeze. This implied his presence. ¡®Valhail.¡¯ This secret meeting, which had been going on for several days, was conceived when I called him under the guise of wondering what Camilla was up to. I hurriedly wrapped a towel around my head after putting on my robe. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ I¡¯m bothered by the fact that I¡¯m barefoot. But I couldn¡¯t find my slippers, so I had no choice but to go to the balcony. ¡°You¡¯re early.¡± Valhail slowly turned to me as I spoke facing his broad shoulder. At the same time, his brow narrowed. ¡°What made you look like that?¡± ¡°I sent Penny home because her sister is very sick.¡± Valhail inquired, his gaze drawn to my bedroom. ¡°Then¡­¡­ are you alone?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Penny was always with me when Valhail came to see me. She was either doing needlework or organizing my clothes. ¡°Would you like to come in?¡± ¡°No.¡± I shrugged my shoulders in response to the cold rejection that came right away. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Not that I don¡¯t want to¡­¡­ It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t?¡± ¡°No, not that I can¡¯t¡­¡­ yeah, I don¡¯t want to.¡± While I was perplexed, his gaze shifted to my feet. For a brief moment, he frowned, as if surprised by my bare feet. What¡¯s that reaction? I wriggled my toes in embarrassment. ¡°¡­¡­¡± His silent gaze lingered on my feet for a long time, without any words. It was difficult to understand what he was thinking. Why are you staring so intently at other people¡¯s feet? ¡°Don¡¯t you think your feet are cute as well?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Well.¡± Only then did Valhail open his mouth, to which I responded half-jokingly. ¡°It¡¯s too small.¡± He looked at me, puzzled as if it were odd that I was standing on the floor with these feet. My feet, which are approximately 230, were, of course, the correct size for my body. A startling gaze passed over my waist, my thin shoulders that seemed to be breaking, and my ferny hands one after the other. Valhail appeared surprised once more. ¡°You¡­ why are you so small? Everything about you is so small.¡± ¡°Not all part is small.¡± My chest and buttocks are quite big. Why? Because I¡¯m the heroine! But he maintained a solemn expression on his face. I turned around because I expected him to inquire about the quantity of food if I stayed any longer, so I quickly changed the subject. ¡°What about mother?¡± ¡°She stated that she was going to meet with the butler.¡± ¡°Did she say that herself?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°She must have a lot of trust in you.¡± Otherwise, can she openly admit that she has an infidelity affair every night? When I expressed surprise at Camilla¡¯s behavior, Valhail explained that he had been directed to bring Cedric¡¯s sword in order to gain her trust. ¡°Ah.¡± That¡¯s why she brought up the story about the sword earlier. ¡®Sooner or later, Camilla¡¯s going to flirt with Cedric as she returns the dagger.¡¯ It¡¯s so obvious. ¡°Is Shannon still like that?¡± Shannon, who was confined to her bedroom, refused to eat anything. Camille didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid despite her defiance. ¡°She hardly ever drinks water.¡± That is extremely cruel. She is her biological daughter. Camilla may have been irritated when Shannon, whom she considered her ¡°possession,¡± dared to oppose her order. It came as no surprise. In the original story, Camilla also forced Shannon to marry and took her, who returned as a widow, and they became estranged. More than Camilla¡¯s reaction, I was intrigued by him. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry to hear that¡­¡­¡± I acted strangely because I was staring at the handsome face in front of me. ¡°Isn¡¯t she so pitiful?¡± Of course, Valhail¡¯s defining characteristic was his inability to empathize with or care for others. Shannon, on the other hand, was a special being to him, not just another person. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to take her away and try to escape¡­¡­ well, what do you think?¡± Volume 6 - CH 14 I Will Avoid the Male Lead and Make a Harem Vol. 6: I Will Become a Parvenu Chapter 14 ¡°Your sister?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± He narrowed his brows softly, as if he¡¯d heard a foreign language. ¡°Why should I do that?¡± ¡°Because she¡¯s in a tough situation.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Valhail looked at me, his brows furrowed, as if he didn¡¯t understand. ¡°I¡­ you even more.¡± His stare, which had ceased to speak, passed through my dry shoulder and forearm one after the other. I know exactly what he¡¯s thinking. I started talking just in case he made the wrong decision. ¡°I like my life right now.¡± I didn¡¯t have to work, meals were served at all mealtimes, and no one bothered me. ¡°There is also no war. Everything is peaceful.¡± Did I see it wrong? For a brief moment, he was taken aback by the word ¡°war¡± that came out of my mouth. ¡°It will work out for me in the future.¡± I just needed to hang on a little longer and I¡¯ll be the young lady of Duke Chester, leaving this disgusting, loathsome countryside. ¡®I can move to the capital and start over!¡¯ Of course, he may be sorry for my current situation. ¡°Isn¡¯t my mother interested in the barbarians?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s troublesome.¡± If that¡¯s all she knows. then that¡¯s a relief. It was not easy to reach an agreement with the barbarians. Cedric tried his hardest, but it didn¡¯t seem to work. I was thinking about Shannon and Camilla¡¯s dynamic in public. As we sat face to face, I rested my chin and stared at his handsome face. ¡°Thank you again for today.¡± I was gradually becoming sleepy. I was tired and all I wanted to do was lie down on the bed. I was about to let him go, but despite his gentle gratitude, Valhail paused and looked down at my feet instead of standing up straight as his usual. ¡°¡­¡­where are your shoes?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°Your soft feet are prone to injury.¡± I laughed and, as if playing a joke, touched his calf with my toe. ¡°How do you know whether or not my feet are soft?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t even touched it.¡± In the dim light, I could see his dark brows crumpled. I was trying to move my feet back because I thought my behavior was inappropriate, but I noticed his fingertips slowly tapping the table. It wasn¡¯t that he offended. He was afraid of being devoured by some impulse inside. Seeing him respond to my little temptation made me regret letting him go like this. ¡°If you¡¯re that concerned, you can carry me to bed in your arms.¡± He gave me a shaky look as I wiggled my feet and laughed. ¡°When are you going to put your strength to use?¡± He eventually stood up and hugged me lightly like a doll. ¡°Ah!¡± I quickly wrapped my arm around his neck, taken aback by the reversal in vision. ¡®Isn¡¯t he a bit of a jerk?¡¯ I was suspicious of his demeanor, including the way he bowed his head. But to be offended¡­¡­ He¡¯s very attractive. How did you manage to be as cool as a sculpture even when you looked from below? From his pale pink lips to his sharp nose and cool eyes. ¡®Sigh¡­¡­¡¯ My bed was only a short distance away. He was obviously walking at a slower pace than usual, but it still felt short. Valhail, who I expected to leave as he was, paused when my butt touched the soft bed. His gaze remained fixed on my feet. I walked back and forth barefoot several times, and my feet were caked in dust. Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t black dust. Valhail then raised his head to ask permission. ¡°Can I wipe it off for you?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡­¡± I didn¡¯t mean to have a tyrant from the next country act as a foot wiper. ¡°Do whatever you want.¡± Valhail soaked a towel in water soon after I nodded. The same thing happened to my feet as it did to my hand before, but my feet were like children¡¯s because they were on his big hands. Just by looking at his face, he looked about my age. At most, three or four years older than me? Valhail, on the other hand, exuded the aura of a mature man, possibly due to the significant difference in physique. I had mixed feelings as I looked down at him, calmly sitting under the bed and wiping my feet. ¡®Is this all right?¡¯ He won¡¯t be coming for revenge later because of my cheeky attitude, right? Volume 6 - CH 15 I Will Avoid the Male Lead and Make a Harem Vol. 6: I Will Become a Parvenu Chapter 15 I became concerned about the distant future because his true character was very belligerent. Well, I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s not like I made him to do that. ¡®He was the one who expressed a desire in doing it.¡¯ The strong arm that brushed against my knee moved slowly. He asked a random question while lowering his head to concentrate. ¡°Do you despise war?¡± In awe, I burst out laughing. ¡°Is there anyone who enjoys war?¡± His hand came to a halt for a brief moment. Valhail¡¯s hand moved awkwardly again after being stiff for a few seconds. ¡°Perhaps there is¡­¡­¡± His low voice grew smaller and smaller, unable to complete his own sentence. ¡°Huh? Wait, what did you just say?¡± ¡°No, nothing.¡± Valhail has remained silent since then, his complexion darkening rapidly. He stood up after gently wiping my feet and greeted me for the night with complicated eyes. ¡°¡­ Good night, Selina.¡± I couldn¡¯t take my gaze away from his broad shoulders as they slid into the darkness of the balcony. For some reason, from his back he looked disturbed. ??????? Several days later. Cedric returned and called for me. I happened to run into Valhail on my way to his study. He simply bowed his head slightly and stepped aside to allow me to pass. It was because of my request, as I was conscious of the passing glances. ¡®That color also looks good on him.¡¯ The red cape contrasted with the color of his eyes, reviving his features and making his body appear more robust. I walked down the hall without greeting him or making eye contact with him. Instead, as we passed each other, I grabbed his hand and lightly touched it before letting it go. It was an unspoken signal between us, which no one knew. ¡°Hmm.¡± As Valhail moved away, William, who was standing behind me, expressed his displeasure. ¡°He went under the Countess overnight.¡± William would never dream that Valhail sneaks into my bedroom every night. ¡°How thoughtful has my lady been to him? He is so blinded by wealth and fame that he returns the favor to the enemy.¡± Whoa, whoa, whoa. ¡®Don¡¯t be upset, Husky.¡¯ William appeared to secretly enjoy the fact that I was estranged from Valhail. ¡°It is no different than a betrayal.¡± ¡°I know, it¡¯s a shame.¡± I stood in front of Cedric¡¯s study, waiting for his permission to let me come in. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the old adage that ¡®beasts with hair should not be cared for in the first place.''¡± I blinked back at him, who stood gallantly beside me. ¡°William isn¡¯t going to betray me, is he?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± He came to his senses after being silent for a while, like a person who awoke at my silent urging. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­ Of course!¡± ¡°Of course?¡± ¡°O-of course. My Lady, I will never do the same heinous thing that man did.¡± ¡°Thank you very much. As expected, having William by my side gives me comfort.¡± When I smiled brightly, he couldn¡¯t take his gaze away from me, as if he had witched. He was like a big dog, sitting calmly and vigorously flapping his tail. ¡®What a cutie.¡¯ The door swung open just in time. I quickly entered Cedric¡¯s study after erasing the face of the county girl who was young, naive, and indispensable to someone next to me. Volume 6 - CH 16 I Will Avoid the Male Lead and Make a Harem Vol. 6: I Will Become a Parvenu Chapter 16 ¡°Forging an alliance is more difficult than fighting them.¡± Cedric¡¯s complexion looked completely exhausted. Matter of fact, the barbarians and the White Eagle Knights had a long-standing feud. The Barbarian bandits continued to plunder the Count¡¯s farmhouse, while the White Eagle Knights kept an eye on them to prevent them from crossing over to the empire. ¡°I can¡¯t help myself. You don¡¯t form alliances with your friends.¡± How simple is it to maintain a friendly relationship? Furthermore, if you obtain the barbarians, you will also obtain their land. Although it is a polluted land that cannot grow a single plant, it would be very advantageous for us if there was a war with the principality again. ¡°I¡¯m worried because it doesn¡¯t seem to be coming true at all.¡± Cedric expected that the barbarians should abandon all weapons and enter the count. However, the barbarians were concerned that they would be slaughtered if they entered the Counties unarmed. However, bringing armed barbarians into the territory was impossible. ¡°Did they vow they wouldn¡¯t steal?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve already made a vow. But¡­¡­ ¡± Their gods were not the same as those worshiped by the Empire¡¯s people. ¡®Even an oath has no meaning.¡¯ Negotiations can only take place in this case if both parties come with their heads bowed. If we wanted to gain the upper hand¡­¡­ ¡°Uncle.¡± I called him, who was preoccupied. ¡°Is there any special trace of where the bandits came and went? Or even a weapon used only by barbarians?¡± ¡°Hmm? There is, of course.¡± The barbarians are said to have used a scythe-like hook to cut off the opponent¡¯s head. Due to a lack of all supplies, the barbarian bandits even take off their clothes. ¡°Sigh, that¡¯s helpless.¡± ¡°There¡¯s an easy way.¡± ¡°Easy way?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Marquis of Whiterot will arrive in the West in a week, loaded with gold and silver treasures for Shannon. ¡°Kill the marquis and make it look like it was done by bandits.¡± ¡°¡­¡­what did you say?¡± ¡°In exchange for breaking their oath, you can notify the barbarians to disarm first.¡± Cedric was taken aback by my calm suggestion. Certainly, with his personality, he would find it difficult to accept this. However. ¡°Do you want Shannon to be the Marquis¡¯ seventh wife, Uncle?¡± Cedric, given his personality, would also feel sorry for Shannon. Cedric, who even couldn¡¯t take care of himself, must have felt sorry for Shannon. I also know that he tried to persuade Camilla several times, claiming that Marquis Whiterot was untrustworthy. ¡®That¡¯s understandable.¡¯ There was a reason why Shannon resisted by going on a hunger strike. The Marquis of Whiterot was a murderer. His wives went missing six times. It was easy to deduce whether the wives were truly missing or dead based on whose hand the dowries they brought were eventually left in. Why would he choose Shannon, a snouty northern aristocrat? Because the wealth she brings with her will be returned to the Marquis when she marries him. ¡°By doing so, we will be able to prevent Shannon¡¯s marriage and gain an advantage in negotiations with the barbarians.¡± It sounded like I was killing two birds with one stone, but it was actually three birds with one stone. ¡®With that money, I can buy the mine back.¡¯ The Movilon Mine is already on the market. In exchange for repaying the debt, the Okeii Silver Bank took over the mine and auctioned it off, but no one bid. I intended to extort the Marquis¡¯ money and use it to purchase the Movilon Mine. ¡°If you can¡¯t do it because you¡¯re afraid, just let Shannon marry the man and let the armed barbarian savages into the territory.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re having trouble deciding, Uncle, consider what you¡¯ll gain and what you¡¯ll lose as a result.¡± That was the method I always used. ¡°Uncle, you can save Shannon, disarm the barbarians, convince them to join our alliance, and recoup the income from the family¡¯s agriculture.¡± Peace. If this is successful, Count Crawford will be able to find peace. ¡°All we have to lose is your pride, uncle.¡± Volume 6 - CH 17 Chapter 17 ??????? Eventually, Cedric decided to follow my suggestion. ¡®I knew it.¡¯ I knew what Cedric would decide from the first time I told him my suggestion. That his noble pride in never going against his conscience, which is extremely important to Cedric¡­¡­ would never allow him to gain anything. ¡®He¡¯s just too kind. My uncle I mean.¡¯ Cedric has a kinder heart than he looked. If he was a little rational and cool-headed, he wouldn¡¯t have been poisoned by Camilla in the original story. In the end, Cedric decided this because of Shannon. ¡®Compromise with yourself is difficult at first, but it will become easier in the future.¡¯ When Camilla left, Cedric had to take the position of the family¡¯s head. Whether it¡¯s the territory, family, Knights of White Eagle, and the whole West. He had to make countless compromises to get everything covered. (T/N: If someone compromises themselves or compromises their beliefs, they do something which damages their reputation for honesty, loyalty, or high moral principles.) ¡°Uncle, are you really not going to get married?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± When I heard the firm response, I stuck out my tongue. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any room for reconsideration?¡± Getting married would make things much easier. As he gains power and has a successor, it is simple to gain the support of the family vassals. Especially with that face and body, young ladies from the prestigious family in the capital will line up. ¡®Shouldn¡¯t I send Cedric¡¯s portrait to the capital instead of mine?¡¯ Even now, Cedric was still popular. Considering he gets more banquet invitations than Camilla. Though I knew that he wasn¡¯t the type who enjoy socializing. ¡°I¡¯m not going to marry, Selina.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ha¡­ really. It¡¯s pointless to force him when he despises the idea so much. I just changed the subject because I was feeling sorry for no reason. ¡°Uncle, about the sword you treasured, which my mother had previously inquired about¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Mother already has it in her hands. Though she would give it to you soon.¡± Cedric blinked, as if he didn¡¯t understand, but quickly jumped up from his seat. ¡°W-wait, for a moment.¡± Cedric, who ran out in a hurry, soon returned to the study in contemplation. It looked like he couldn¡¯t find the sword even when he searched all over his bedroom. ¡°Valhail took it. You didn¡¯t know!?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Aha, he didn¡¯t even know he had lost it. Cedric swept his pale face. ¡°How in the world did he take it?¡± ¡°I heard you were sleeping at the time.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cedric was devastated because he didn¡¯t even sense his incident. Cedric, with a solemn expression on his face, inquired. ¡°That man¡­ Valhail¡­ He didn¡¯t actually become the Countess¡¯ man, did he?¡± His voice conveyed a sense of uneasiness. That¡¯s understandable. If a man with absolute force, like Valhail, obey Camilla¡¯s orders, Cedric was in danger of being killed in the night. In fact, in the original story, Camilla used Valhail to kidnap and torture Selina. ¡°Don¡¯t be concerned, uncle.¡± Because he¡¯s my man. That absolute force was now no different from mine. ??????? I went to see Shannon, as Camilla had requested. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Shannon was in poor state, perhaps because she starved for days. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Thud! I raised my eyes sharply as I entered the bedroom after closing the door, like a cat abandoned in an unfamiliar place. ¡°I came to see you. Mother asked me to do it.¡± Shannon, who did not have a dedicated maid after Emma left, looked neglected in many ways. His original brown hair was visible about a knuckle because her dyed blonde hair had faded significantly. ¡®She urgently needs to dye her hair roots.¡¯ Her eyes had thread veins, and her lips were all torn from how much she had torn them. ¡°Are you pleased that I married such a person?¡± ¡°What makes you think that?¡± Shannon screamed in disgust when I sat on the bed and asked back with a smile. ¡°You crazy girl! Get the hell out of here!¡± Out of her evil habit, Shannon pushed me on the shoulder. But the moment that rough hand touches me. ¡°Argh!¡± Shannon, who was sitting against the headboard of the bed, was engulfed in a roar of flames. I was about to fall on my butt, but¡­¡­ my butt only lightly touched the floor. It happened in an instant. ¡°Help me! Argh!¡± ¡°Shannon!¡± I jumped up, frightened. Because there was no such thing as a fire extinguisher in this world, I quickly covered her with a blanket. During the fire safety class, I learned that oxygen can be blocked and the fire can be extinguished. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s hot!¡± I burned my hand while tapping hard on the blanket, but thankfully, the fire went out quickly. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Shannon¡¯s face was unharmed, but her arms were severely burned. ¡®What the hell is going on here?¡¯ ??????? Volume 6 - CH 18 I Will Avoid the Male Lead and Make a Harem Why is there suddenly a fire? I felt sorry for Shannon, who was crying and holding her arms. Her bony shoulders trembled. Despite her rough demeanor, she was a child who relied heavily on others. ¡°Heuk¡­ sob¡­¡­ this stuttering girl has turned into a crazy witch!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I discovered a candle on the quilt leaves that I had discarded. Smoke was still coming from the wick that had been turned off. Shannon had clearly knocked over the candlestick while pushing me. ¡°You truly sound like a lunatic witch. It¡¯s all your own fault.¡± I took up the candle and held it up to my eyes. ¡°You were the one who pushed me.¡± ¡°¡­Heuk, sob! Take that away!¡± Shannon, whose face was covered in tears, nervously threw away the candlestick. ¡®Ha.¡¯ Should I just leave like this and pretend I¡¯m oblivious? But if I leave like this, there will be no one to help Shannon. At my request to not to come in at all, Valhail did not open the door even after hearing Shannon¡¯s screams. ¡®Yes, pretty me, let¡¯s hold it in.¡¯ I reminded myself that this bad-tempered child was only seventeen years old. I feel sorry for her shivering from burns¡­¡­ I sat next to Shannon who was crying and took the magical crystal from my arm pocket. ¡°You.¡± Shannon looked like she wanted to push me away, but at the same time, she desperately wanted someone to be next to her. ¡°Do you know who the only person who can save you in this castle is?¡± Taking a glance at the purple stone in my hand, Shannon looked up blankly at me. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°If you have a brain, think about it. I¡¯m really the only one who can save you, Shannon. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Cedric pities her, but he wouldn¡¯t have moved if I hadn¡¯t pushed him back. Shannon has a guardian by her side who is related to her by blood. But, in the end, that person is no different than a stranger, and her compassion for others comes to an end. ¡°If it¡¯s not me, who will put a stop at your marriage, and who will treat you like this. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Shannon¡¯s gaze was fixed on her forearm, which was healing from the burn. She looked very surprised. ¡®Even I found it amazing as well.¡¯ The burn marks on her forearm vanished quickly. Shannon couldn¡¯t take her gaze away from the sequence of my actions as I put back the magical crystal into my arm pocket. Her eyes looked like someone who had seen a cult leader who had just performed a miracle. Her gaze shifted from my hands to my eyes in surprise. ¡°You¡­ you have the strength to do that?¡± ¡­¡­She didn¡¯t listen to me at all. ¡°I am done. Talking with you is useless, as always.¡± ¡°Selina!¡± Shannon rushed after me as I turned around annoyed. ¡°How did you acquire divine power? Do I need to keep going to the temple? Do I only have to tithe and pray?¡± Shannon fretted as I tried to leave her bedroom. And, as is her habit, she grabbed my wrist. ¡°Let go.¡± Shannon quickly let go of her hand, as if she were a soldier with strict military discipline. ¡°From now on, if you touch my body, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± Shannon nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Please tell me, Selina. How can I acquire divine power?¡± ¡°Are you curious?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I had the impression that I knew what this poor girl was thinking. Shannon had a gut feeling about her fate. That Camilla would eventually marry her away. ¡°Do you want to become a priest?¡± You can avoid marriage by becoming a priest. ¡®That¡¯s why she pretended to be a desperate believer all of a sudden.¡¯ Now, I understand. When I asked William to look into it, the Marquis of Whiterot had murdered his wives, which the northerners were well aware of. Even so, no one dares to say anything because he was known for his power as a brutal northern ruler. Camilla chose him, however, because he intended to seek assistance when Adrian later took the Knights of White Eagle. Knowing that this marriage would fail in the end, she was willing to be sold on behalf of her one and only brother. Shannon was already aware of this. ¡®Perhaps Camilla purposefully raised Shannon to be dependent and sensitive.¡¯ Shannon¡¯s dedicated maid had died as a result of my actions, and Camilla and Shannon¡¯s maternal bond had been separated. If it weren¡¯t for me, Emma would have encouraged Shannon to get married. Because all the maids are Camilla¡¯s people. ¡®If it continues like this, Shannon will eventually marry¡­¡­¡¯ Just like in the original. Even after losing her husband and returning to her hometown, she was sold again by her biological mother. An abandoned girl who can¡¯t stand on her own because she has nothing to rely on. I felt sorry for this child. Volume 6 - CH 19 It wasn¡¯t shallow sympathy for others, but feelings as if it were happening to me. Shannon¡¯s situation was no different from mine. The situation between us resembled each other like a mirror. The difference is that in the original story, Selina¡¯s marriage to the Archduke would later become Selina¡¯s rope of salvation, whereas Shannon¡¯s is a rotten rope. That¡¯s all. ¡°You can¡¯t generate power that you don¡¯t have.¡± A deep disappointment hung over Shannon¡¯s grey-brown eyes. ¡°However, I can make you a priest.¡± Again, a glimmer of hope shone on Shannon¡¯s face. Shannon¡¯s joy and sorrow at my words demonstrated how desperate she was. ¡°Really¡­ can I become one¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s entirely up to you. Whether you intend to hold my hand or not.¡± This time as well. Her decision was something that had already been determined. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Shannon was left with only one choice. ??????? At my persuasion, Shannon washed up and groomed herself. She also started eating her meal. And thanks to that, Camilla was delighted. ¡°Well done, Selina! Excellent work!¡± In fact, persuading Shannon wasn¡¯t something Selina could do. Afraid to arouse Camilla¡¯s suspicion, I requested Shannon. ¡°Mother, it was my decision to change my mind! That useless stuttering girl did nothing!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Well¡­ that sounded a little sincere. Camilla, on the other hand, was busy decorating and preparing the county castle for the arrival of the Marquis of Whiterot a few days later. ¡®She must be overjoyed that Shannon has changed her mind.¡¯ While Camilla¡¯s attention was drifting away, I also had Shannon prepare her plan. ¡°Are you sure the marquis won¡¯t be coming?¡± ¡°If you do your task properly.¡± Shannon feared that the Marquis of Whiterot would arrive safely at the castle and take her away. I didn¡¯t go into great detail with Shannon about what would happen to the Marquis Whiterot. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it when you went to the temple? Where are the Duke¡¯s personal soldiers stationed?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Since the head of the priesthood belonged to Duke Maple, he was protected by the Duke¡¯s private soldiers even in the sacred temple. ¡°Go to the temple and bring the shield used by the Duke¡¯s private soldiers.¡± ¡°Shield? But that¡¯s heavy!¡± ¡°Then just bring a knife or whatever you¡¯ve got. All you need is something with a pattern of the Duke¡¯s crest.¡± Marquis Whiterot was a powerful Northern lord. It was a waste of time to blame his death on the barbarians. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be crazy. That area is beneath the Duke¡¯s. If you mess with him, your life will be in danger!¡± Shannon¡¯s eyes were worried about me even as she said those words. ¡®Are you a tsundere?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but ask that question. Shannon¡¯s words and actions have always struck me as distinct. ¡°What is your purpose for doing that to my family?¡± ¡°¡­¡­your family?¡± I was dumbfounded for a moment. And when I asked again, Shannon flinched. Since when has Duke Maple been Shannon¡¯s family? ¡®This child really¡­¡­¡¯ Nonetheless, I refrained from asking her that question. Because it is more important for her to understand the situation. ¡°Shannon, they are not your family.¡± She turned her head to avoid my stares after being stung by the sharp fact. Knowing how complicated Shannon and Adrian¡¯s birth was, I spoke as carefully as I could. ¡°Have you ever received anything from Duke Maple? Has Duke Maple ever stroked your hair like a grandfather?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shannon¡¯s eyes then shook like an earthquake, as I had expected. ¡°Your name is Shannon Berry. Duke Maple has nothing to do with you.¡± Even if you marry that horrible marquis, even if you go missing like his six other wives, even if you die and have a funeral¡­ ¡­ ¡°The Duke doesn¡¯t care about you. The same is true for your mother.¡± Shannon eventually collapsed when I told her the cruel truth. Shannon collapsed against the wall, as if her legs were trembling. Amidst covering her face with her hands, she did not cry again. She now understands. That no one would comfort her even when she was crying. ¡®So be nice to me.¡¯ Shannon raised her head in despair and said. ¡°¡­¡­don¡¯t think I trust you completely.¡± ¡°I know. ¡± I don¡¯t trust you either anyway. ??????? The arrival of the Marquis of Whiterot was just around the corner. ¡°I¡¯m guessing they¡¯ll arrive around dawn tomorrow.¡± ¡°That soon? However, the schedule is two days later.¡± ¡°You are aware that the topography of the West differs from that of the North.¡± The North had many rough mountain ranges, whereas the West had mostly flat terrain. ¡°They are skilled in horsemanship. They¡¯ll be here sooner than expected.¡± Ohooooo¡­ I trusted Cedric¡¯s analysis. He prepared this work so meticulously that it was difficult to believe he was worried at first. Cedric appeared irritated because the barbarian leader became more and more courageous without making any concessions. All that remained was to decide who would take the Marquis of Whiterot¡¯s head. Volume 6 - CH 20 ¡°My Lady, please send me.¡± William wants to be a part of this plan. ¡°I¡¯d like to do that. Please send me there.¡± He desperately appealed to me to let him do it. ¡®William isn¡¯t all that bad.¡¯ He was the youngest person ever promoted and an exceptional talent, so much so that he was a candidate for the next commander. Even if he points his sword at Marquis Whiterot, he will most likely survive. However. ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡± I couldn¡¯t put my life in jeopardy because of uncertainty. If this fails, both Cedric and I will die, and the Crawford family will be at conflict with the North. I made every decision based on the assumption that this plan would be a complete success. Even if William had a 99 percent chance of success, it wasn¡¯t enough. I require absolute certainty. ¡°Marquis Whiterot¡¯s SS were formidable foes.¡± (T/N: SS is an abbreviation for Schutzstaffel, which means protective squad/echelon in Germany.) ¡°But I, too¡­¡­!¡± ¡°And what if William gets hurt?¡± My words effectively kept his mouth shut. William, whose face had turned red, couldn¡¯t help but cover his mouth and face with his hand. ¡°My Lady¡­¡­ Y-you¡¯re afraid I¡¯m going to get hurt¡­¡­¡± ¡°Of course.¡± That¡¯s why, Husky, stay calm and protect the house, okay? ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. There is someone who is qualified for this position.¡± ¡®Valhail.¡¯ Someone who gave me the absolute certainty. Other than him, there were no one that came to mind. ??????? The red sun rose over the plain. Marquis Whiterot and his SS were taking a short break after riding horses all night. In front of the bonfire, a knight of the SS spoke to the Marquis. ¡°You will soon meet someone who will become your wife. Are you excited about it, my lord?¡± ¡°Excited?¡± Marquis of Whiterot. He was a strong man with white hair and a beard. ¡°All girls are idiots.¡± Another soldier inquired of the Marquis, who responded coldly. ¡°Still, we¡¯ve been running for ten days. What would you do if the lady is ugly, my lord?¡± Marquis replied with a twisted smile while savoring the strong liquor. ¡°Then I¡¯ll hand her over to you.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± The Marquis¡¯ thick joke elicited a burst of raucous laughter. They were all caught off guard. Because the journey to the West was so long, only the most elite members were chosen. Furthermore, the surroundings were barren fields with no place to hide. Their raucous laughter was the only sound they could hear. It was back then. ¡°Then I¡¯m hoping Lady Shannon isn¡¯t that ugly!¡± A soldier who was excitedly laughing while joking with the Marquis was suddenly decapitated. Rolled- The man¡¯s rolling face on the ground couldn¡¯t close its eyes. He died quietly, without even a scream. At the shocking death of their colleague, all the guards raised their swords and stood up. ¡°Wh¡­¡­ What?!¡± Suddenly, a strong man appeared in their midst, dressed in black robes and wielding a hook-shaped scythe. Marquis Whiterot was taken aback by the man who looked like the God of Death. They were surrounded by an anomalous sensation. The Marquis swallowed dry saliva as he faced a terrifying threat he had never faced before. ¡®I have to run away.¡¯ His intuition was speaking to him. However, his leg, weighed down by the threat, froze and did not move at all. The same could be said for his SS knights. None of them dared to attack, instead remaining silent with their swords. ¡°You¡­ Who are you?¡± It was their first time experiencing something like this. To find a way out, the Marquis rolled his eyes. He intended to buy some time before trying to escape. However, the man¡¯s cold response dashed his hopes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to know.¡± Because he¡¯s going to die anyway. Volume 6 - CH 21 ¡°Madam! Madam!¡± Camilla, who was preparing to greet her guest from afar, was taken aback by the news which struck her like a bolt. ¡°Marquis Whiterot and his SS who were coming to propose for a marriage¡­¡­ the-they¡¯re all dead.¡± Hearing the soldiers whispering in the morning, the butler became depressed. Cedric was about to lead the soldiers to check after receiving a report from a local resident who discovered their corpse near the border. ¡°What? You¡¯ve got to be kidding me, right?¡± ¡°Madam, this is not a joke.¡± The butler shook his head in a tearful manner. Camilla was shocked because she knew he would only react like that when he was serious. ¡°Unbelievable.¡± Just about the time she was looking around the fancy dinner hall. She prepared a lot of alcohol and meat to retrieve the fatigue for guests from the north¡­¡­ Camilla sank into the chair and nearly fell over. ¡°Who¡­no, how come?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still not sure. Lord Crawford has gone to investigate the situation.¡± The butler lowered his voice to avoid drawing the attention of other servants. ¡°According to the testimony of the local resident who discovered it first, headless bodies scattered all over the place. And all of them were naked.¡± Those were terrible news for the majestic northern ruler. ¡°There was no carriage found, let alone a horse.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The naked corpses with decapitated heads¡­¡­ Hearing the situation, it seemed to be the work of savage barbarians. Shannon¡¯s marriage, as well as the ten-day banquet she had planned, were all in vain. Camilla had a headache and closed her eyes tightly. If this tragedy become known in public, Shannon¡¯s marriage would be forever gone. Who would want to marry Shannon if the man who was going to propose to her died in such a tragic way? ¡°¡­¡­ what about Cedric? Did you hear what he had planned?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t Madam.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way Cedric would tell the Marquis Whiterot family the real situation, right? As he is such an upright man. Unless he wants to start a war.¡± How will this information be conveyed to the North? Camilla exhaled a long sigh. ¡®I need defense funds from my father¡­¡­¡¯ Cedric has repeatedly warned her. That she should write to Duke Maple and ask him to pay for the defense funds so that the territory can be kept safe from barbarians. Camilla, who was afraid to ask her father for money without repercussions, couldn¡¯t bring it up. The outcome came back like this. Even if the guard had been reinforced, it was like repairing the barn after losing the cow. ¡°¡­Stop! Stop! All of you, stop!¡± Camilla, who was nervous, yelled at the servants who were busy preparing for the banquet. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see it, so clean it up quickly!¡± ??????? Cedric returned after collecting the dead body of the Marquis. I, Shannon, and Camilla stayed up late waiting for him. Shannon, who had no idea what was going on, appeared nervous. ¡°I feel embarrassed. I never expected something like this to happen.¡± Cedric, who appeared to be exhausted, opened his mouth in a disastrous tone. ¡°Since such a disaster occurred on our territory¡­¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean, on our territory? It happened in the border, Cedric.¡± To be exact, it happened on the border between Count Crawford¡¯s territory and Marquis Whiterot¡¯s. ¡°That sort of thing happens all the time on the frontier.¡± In half a day, Camilla seemed to have already sorted all of this out in her mind. I was taken aback by her calm demeanor. She must have had a huge psychological shock. ¡®No. She does seem agitated.¡¯ Looking closely, Camilla¡¯s knees were shaking. Camilla, who under no circumstances lost her noble grandeur, was shaking her knees. Camilla would never do something like that, even when we were alone. ¡°It was his arrogance that caused him to bring so few escorts in the first place.¡± Cedric squinted. ¡°We have confirmed that the number of knights he brought with him was thirty. Thirty people are never a small number.¡± Furthermore, they were a member of the Black Bear Knights, a group of outstanding knights, each of whom was worth a hundred. Cedric¡¯s words were not wrong. Camilla, who was wrapping her head in her hands, inquired nonchalantly. ¡°¡­¡­what about the money?¡± ¡°Money?¡± Volume 6 - CH 22 I Will Avoid the Male Lead and Make a Harem Vol. 6: I Will Become a Parvenu Chapter 22 outstanding knights, each of whom was worth a hundred. Cedric¡¯s words were not wrong. Camilla, who was wrapping her head in her hands, inquired nonchalantly. ¡°¡­¡­what about the money?¡± ¡°Money?¡± ¡°I bet the Marquis wouldn¡¯t have come to propose empty-handed.¡± ¡°There is nothing left. They¡¯ve taken everything, including the horses, carriage, and weapons.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Camilla exhaled a stifled sigh. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a good thing¡­¡­?¡± When Shannon inquired, Cedric returned our gaze and said. ¡°Get out for a while, both of you.¡± ??????? After being left alone with Camilla, Cedric was quiet for a while. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Cedric?¡± Camilla couldn¡¯t help but notice the strange ambiance in Cedric¡¯s eyes as he returned her gaze. ¡°Countess.¡± When Cedric opened his mouth with struggle, the ambiance quieted down to the fullest. ¡°This time, I want you to be completely honest with me.¡± ¡°What¡­¡­¡± ¡°I said there was nothing left in front of the girls, but I discovered this in that gruesome scene.¡± Cedric reached into the sack he had placed beneath his desk. He extracted a blood-splattered knife from there. ¡°I discovered this covered in corpses. Perhaps, this was left unintentionally.¡± Thud! Camilla instinctively covered her nose as the hilt of the sword thrust in front of her eyes. No wonder she had been smelling something fishy for a while¡­¡­ ¡°So, what¡¯s wrong with this knife?¡± ¡°Take a close look.¡± Camilla, who frowned beautifully, lifted the handle of the knife in disgust. And¡­¡­ ¡®What is this?¡¯ Camilla had her eyes wide open. The autumn maple leaves with seven outstretched leaves A very familiar pattern was embedded in the knife. ¡°What is this doing here?¡± Camilla, who had turned pale in an instant, pushed the knife away as if throwing it. ¡°Why the hell is this¡­¡­!¡± ¡°That is the question I have for you.¡± Cedric¡¯s eyes shone brightly. ¡°How did this knife end up at the scene?¡± ¡°Cedrick, I-I don¡¯t know anything. I swear to God.¡± The Duke Maple¡¯s private soldiers stationed in the temple were underperforming. They were teasing and ignoring the locals, and they even tried to extort money from them. Despite Cedric¡¯s warnings, there have been numerous unsavory incidents between the knights and the locals who went out to the square. ¡°Disguised as barbarian work¡­¡­ is this something the Duke Maple¡¯s private soldiers do?¡± ¡°I told you I didn¡¯t know!¡± Camilla screamed like a maniac. The two looked at each other as if they were in a conflict. Cedric eventually sighed and rose from his seat. ¡°As for delivering this tragedy news to the North, you will take care of it, Countess.¡± ??????? ¡°Did mother believe it?¡± ¡°She can¡¯t help but believe it. ¡°What can she do when the evidence is clear?¡± Shannon took the knife from the temple. She went to pray for the safe arrival of the marquis who was on his way to propose to her, so she didn¡¯t raise any suspicions, possibly because her status was evident. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°She appeared agitated.¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about you, uncle.¡± ¡°Ah, I¡­¡­¡± Blame to the barbarians that this was their doing, and blame to Camilla that it was Duke Maple¡¯s doing. Cedric lied to both sides. While planning this job, the thing I was most concerned about was not success or failure. It was Cedric. Knowing his integrity and innocent personality well, I doubted whether he could be brazen to the end. I was truly concerned that he would succumb to shame or do everything wrong out of guilt. But Cedric provided a different response than I had anticipated. ¡°I feel relieved, Selina.¡± Today, he received confirmation from the barbarian¡¯s head that they would disarm all their weapons and enter the territory. After a long tug-of-war, it was a great accomplishment. ¡°It was a good thing I took your suggestions.¡± The barbarian head simply bowed to Cedric, who was enraged at his failure to manage his people. Anyone can see that this was obviously done by barbarians. There was no reason for Cedric to do such a thing, given that he was about to form a family with the glorious Marquis. On the other hand, it appeared that the barbarians murdered them for monetary gain. The evidence was that all of the Marquis¡¯ belongings had vanished. ¡°It makes no sense for Cedric to kill a great nobleman who comes to propose to his step-niece because of his wealth.¡¯ The Cedric and Crawford families had nothing to do with the Marquis¡¯ death. Nobody would suspect us because there was no reason to do so. Not the barbarians¡¯ head. Not even Camilla. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m glad it all worked out. I was so nervous¡­¡­¡± ¡°You must have been nervous. Uncle, get some rest.¡± ¡°Yeah. You did an excellent job.¡± I left Cedric¡¯s study in a pleasant mood. Tonight, the auction price of the Movilon mine would started. Now that I have money. ¡®I should go get my mine back.¡¯ There were no variable obstacles. Everything went exactly as planned. Volume 6 - CH 23 An auction is organized by the Okeii Silver Bank. There were a lot of things posted by them. ¡°Participant number 132! A charming young man with red hair who stands out for his sincerity!¡± And the majority of them were fully grown, young men. ¡®Why the hell¡­¡­¡¯ What the hell happened? Let me out of here! I¡¯m here to reclaim my mine! Not those dirty-looking bachelors! ¡®Obviously, I assumed the auction would only sell items like land and genealogy records, but I had no idea they¡¯d also buy and sell people.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t hide my embarrassment because I was expecting a typical auction. ¡®No wonder there were only women when I walked in¡­¡­¡¯ I couldn¡¯t see much because I was covering my face, but everyone who came here was clearly a noble lady. Even if the women were not exactly noble, they were clearly wealthy women with money. Somehow, I was so intense that I put out Camilla¡¯s folding fan which I secretly carried to cover my breath. ¡®Ha, shi~ what is this, really.¡¯ It was quite late, and no matter how long I waited, the mine seemed to show no signs of coming up. I eventually got up after seeing a red-haired young man wearing only his underwear because reality pushed me. Nevertheless. ¡°You can¡¯t leave right now.¡± The front door was firmly shut. A strange-looking young man stood in front of the door, refusing to open it. ¡®Is that the rule?¡¯ This auction appeared to be a playground for noble ladies with nefarious intentions. The wives who were happily laughing while raising the ransom for the red-haired young man seemed to be very happy. ¡°If that¡¯s the rule here, I should abide by it.¡± I sat down once more because I didn¡¯t want to cause a scene by breaking the rule. This auction would be over anyway, and I planned to leave quietly when the time came. ¡®When you look at it, it¡¯s kind of interesting.¡¯ First and foremost, the young men up for auction were not slaves, and the noble ladies were to spend one night with them. ¡®So that¡¯s the reason why they were called by participation number.¡¯ The young men attended the auction on their own. Maybe that¡¯s why the atmosphere was so pleasant. It was finally time for the wave to change when the ¡®men¡¯ auction went over 200 times. Finally, the real auction began. House documents, aristocratic genealogy, a massive gem ring, and so on. There were also numerous suspicious items that appeared to be stolen goods. ¡°Item no. 217! The Movilon mine.¡± Finally! I quickly straightened my body, which was half-slung on a soft chair. ¡°Speaking of this, it¡¯s a gold mine where gold is extracted. The amount of mining is unknown, but other gems are said to emerge from time to time, so it must be valuable, right?¡± Despite the auctioneer¡¯s astute remarks, the audience remained silent. Because the gem could not be used as jewelry right away, and because the mining was not recorded, no one knows how much was mined. ¡°This is the property of a very ignorant lady. I¡¯m not sure how much pure gold is buried, but it¡¯s a good thing.¡± You don¡¯t know how much pure gold is buried, but you are sure it¡¯s a good thing, huh? ¡®Does it make sense?¡¯ There was no way people would buy a mine like this. ¡°One disadvantage is that it¡¯s located far over the mountains and across the water, haha¡­¡­¡± A suffocates laughter burst from the spot next to me as soon as the auctioneer¡¯s awkward smile ended. ¡°Who would buy such a thing?¡± It¡¯s me, by the way. I¡¯m going to buy that. ¡°Let¡¯s get started¡­¡­ 300 million!¡± The starting price was lower than expected, possibly because it was an unpopular and unappealing item. ¡°300 million runa!¡± It was difficult to expect income other than mining minerals due to the difficult terrain. Furthermore, gold mining required labor. ¡®Just because they buy it does not mean they will receive gold immediately.¡¯ It was necessary to hire workers for several months, and it was unclear whether pure gold would be extracted. There were also many fraudsters who deceived and sold mines that had reached the end of their useful life or mines that were discovered to be devoid of minerals. ¡°It¡¯s free, it¡¯s free! Just pay for the land and take the mine along!¡± The auctioneer yelled belligerently. There was fierce criticism from the sidelines. ¡°Tsk tsk, you¡¯re hell-bent on catching an idiot.¡± Because it was a high-risk sale, no one could easily hold up their sign. ¡°Is there really no one there?¡± Then someone came running up to the auctioneer and whispered something to him. Volume 6 - CH 24 I Will Avoid the Male Lead and Make a Harem It had already been auctioned several times, so it appeared to be an order to sell it this time in some way. ¡°¡­¡­A huge sale! 250 million runa.¡± Wow, that¡¯s really cheap. ¡®Let¡¯s see how far it goes down.¡¯ The wealth that was robbed from Marquis Whiterot was about 400 million runa. Horses, along with carriages and weapons were all made of steel that can be melted down and sold for 400 million won. I demanded recognition of my hard work in case of success, and Cedric happily handed over all the wealth. First and foremost, he was uninterested in the black money he stole from the Marquis. ¡®Right now, I have about 30 million runa in cash.¡¯ If the item is sold at the Okeii auction, a 10% down payment is required. And you must pay the balance within a week in order to receive the full transfer of the property. ¡°¡­100 and 99 million runa!¡± Because no one was interested in the mine, the price gradually fell. ¡°100 and 50 million runa! Mines are cheaper than wheels!¡± Knowing the true worth of that mine, I wanted to put out my sign at the price as soon as possible, so my hands were wet. ¡®They said the lower magic crystals were around 10 million won each.¡¯ Then the highly advanced magic crystal must be very costly. Because even a priest with weak divine power can use one to save a dying person. That has to be worth a hundred million runa. It was worth the cost because it saved the priest¡¯s and the patient¡¯s lives. ¡®Thousands of them are piled up in that mine.¡¯ So, how much money is there in there? ¡®One billion, ten billion, one hundred billion?¡¯ Ha¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore. I eventually wrote a number and pretended to hold up the sign while rolling the magic crystal in my arms. With hawk eyes, the crying auctioneer spotted my sign and shouted quickly. ¡°50 million runa!¡± Fearing that I would change my mind, the auctioneer counted down ten seconds and auctioned off the mine. ¡°Succeeded! We have a successful bid for the Movilon mine, customer number 32!¡± He seemed overjoyed that he had been able to sell the trouble. I received a small badge indicating that I was the successful bidder for the 217th property after paying the down payment of 5 million runa. ¡°So, please come by the office within a week and fill out the contract.¡± A sense of pride came over me when I saw the silver badge of the Okeii Bank. ¡®All I have to do now is pay the balance.¡¯ I have to cash in 300 and 70 million runa in a week. My gaze was drawn to the face of someone who could apply for this job. A man who would not be suspected of anything nefarious. A man as pure as a white dove! ??????? ¡°What? Wait, what did you just say?¡± Franz raised his head from his jalapeno sausages. ¡°Did you just¡­¡­ ask me to do money laundering, Miss Selina?¡± Franz was eating it so deliciously that I even was getting starving watching him. ¡°Yes.¡± In my confident response, Franz did not hide his absurdity. ¡°I supposed the priest would handle things neatly without getting caught.¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s unbelievable. You even asked me to do something like¡­¡­¡± Despite his muttering, Franz was already planning his work, his eyes gleaming. ¡°First and foremost, melt down the weapons¡­ The northern steel is famous, so Guerril will appreciate it.¡± ¡°Who is Guerril?¡± ¡°He is the blacksmith whom I close with. He is an easy-going man who likes meat.¡± Now that I think about it, I am their sausage supplier. ¡®It would be courteous to pretend I don¡¯t know.¡¯ ¡°Around 350 million dollars isn¡¯t a lot of money.¡± Franz was the temple¡¯s treasurer. He, like any public official, had a lot of side work in addition to his main job. ¡°You can exchange money when you leave the hidden work to the mercenary corps.¡± ¡°Can it be done within a week?¡± ¡°That sounds difficult, but¡­¡­ do you really need the money that quickly?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How much do you need?¡± ¡°About 50 million runa?¡± ¡°I can get them through a credit loan.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Well, if it¡¯s for you, Miss Selina, it¡¯s not difficult. Formal priests are eligible for interest-free credit of up to 100 million won.¡± Whoa, as expected. ¡®Here or there, being the public servants are the best.¡¯ Franz uttered an unexpected name just as I was admiring it inwardly. ¡°Because the West Temple is connected to the Okeii Silver Bank, the preparation documents are simple and clear.¡± Okeii Silver Bank? There is the Imperial Bank, the Western Regional Bank, and the Merchant Co-op in the West. Here, there is a central bank, a regional bank, and even a retail bank. So, why should you use Okeii Bank for a private loan? ¡®Well, it¡¯s okay. As long as the money laundering is done safely, it¡¯s fine.¡¯ I¡¯m intrigued by the temple¡¯s complicated relationship with the third-degree financial institutions, but I¡¯ve decided not to delve into it. Slowly, I sat down next to Franz and stared him down. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that¡­¡­ If you have any questions, please ask them.¡± His embarrassed lip biting the sausage was very cute. I took a small gift from my arms. ¡°Here.¡± ¡°What exactly is this?¡± ¡°The county now has a new chef. This one was made with spices, which is popular in the capital, and it was delicious, so I made a special request for it.¡± It was sausage with white pepper. ¡°I appreciate your willingness to grant me a difficult request.¡± Bringing sausages into the temple may not seem like a big deal, but it was. ¡°I¡­¡­¡± Franz, moved and impressed, looked up at me with big eyes and a sausage in his hand. ¡°I¡¯ve always hoped for someone like Miss Selina.¡± ¡°Someone like me? What type of person am I for you?¡± ¡°A devil who will lead me down the path of corruption! With a touch of temptation that I dare not resist!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°My savior, who has come to vandalize my sacred life!¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡­ I see.¡± Just eat your sausage quietly. Volume 6 - CH 25 I Will Avoid the Male Lead and Make a Harem ??????? As Franz boasted, 50 million runa of cash immediately came into my hands. As soon as the sun went down, I went to the Okeii Auction office with the money. However. ¡®What, here¡­¡­¡¯ In the bleak drawing room, a single desk was placed. A man sitting at a desk wearing a rope-like gold necklace struck an unusual pose. Men dressed like muscle pigs with irons stood guard on either side of the man. Everyone was wearing masks, but the atmosphere was that of a gangster office. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± The man¡¯s loud voice made me flinch. The man, like the men on both sides, was wearing a mask, with only his eyes showing. His hair was tucked into the wide-brimmed hat. ¡°I¡¯m here to obtain documents pertaining to the transfer of the Movilon mine. Here.¡± When I held out the Okeii¡¯s silver badge I received at the auction, the man sitting looked up at me. ¡®¡­¡­huh?¡¯ I was startled when the man¡¯s red eyes met mine in an instant. ¡®Those creepy eyes, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve seen somewhere.¡¯ Where did I come across them? While I was trying to recall something, the man seemed to recognize me. I had no intention of hiding my identity from him because my name had to be written in the contract anyway. But it seemed unfair that only the other person recognized me. The moment I stared into the man¡¯s red eyes. ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡± I remember! ¡®Is he that person?¡¯ Maximus Clark. The elite instructor of the Holy Knights! ¡®Why is this man here?¡¯ When I arrived at the temple to meet Franz, I had heard that he had led the knights on a penitential pilgrimage march. ¡®Oh my goodness, is this the pilgrimage route?¡¯ As I was taken aback, Maximus appeared to be embarrassed as his bright eyes shrunk to the size of a bell. Working here must have been a secret, judging by his trembling eyes. Maximus quickly avoided my gaze and filled out the form, as if he sensed my surprise. ¡®Is it okay for a public servant to do this as a side job?¡¯ ¡°Though I¡¯ve heard that sometimes rich ladies treat the Holy Knights knights like slaves for the purpose of staying overnight¡­¡­¡± ¡± The burly men who were being auctioned off. Countless noble ladies were there as if they were familiar with the place. The suspicious link between the temple and the third-degree financial institutions! As I began with the Okeii Auction and looked back in time, I discovered an amazing fact. ¡®Aha¡­ so this is your primary job, huh?¡¯ Okeii Silver Bank, a third-tier financial company, grew quickly because it had a backup. ¡®Perhaps the temple is the true owner.¡¯ Other questions became entangled like threads after learning Maximus¡¯s secret. ¡®That¡¯s why he was furious when Valhail left.¡¯ He would have been an ace if he had stayed! I thought I was finally getting the strange parts of the original work. I used to be curious as to how Shannon obtained Valhail from the Holy Knights¡­¡­ I assumed he was sold because they couldn¡¯t deal with him. Because he is disobedient and rebellious. Furthermore, with that personality, he would never go up for auction on his own. I was astounded to learn about the Holy Knights¡¯ secret life. ¡°Sign it.¡± He handed me the quill pen after finalising the paperwork. [The auction winner, Selina Crawford, receives the Movilon mine from the seller, Okeii Silver Bank. The bid amount is 47.5 million runa.] ¡®What? But it¡¯s 50 million runa.¡¯ I tried to pretend I didn¡¯t know, but in case there would be a problem arose later, I pointed out the wrong part with my hand. ¡°The price here is incorrect.¡± Then, without saying anything, Maximus pointed to one side of the reception room¡¯s wall. [Acquaintances get a 5% discount. Employees should be contacted.] That¡¯s exactly how it was written. ¡®Ah¡­¡­ He gave me a discount because I was someone he knew.¡¯ Perhaps this person is better than I thought. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said as I exited the strange office, impressed by the small service. After holding the mine transfer contract and register in my hands, my fear disappeared. ¡®The mine is now mine. It¡¯s entirely mine!¡¯ The mine full of magic crystals is now under my name! I¡¯m now a millionaire! I wanted to yell it over the loudspeaker. Volume 6 - CH 26 I Will Avoid the Male Lead and Make a Harem ¡°You appear to be in a good mood, My Lady.¡± William, who was quietly waiting for me outside, said. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Did everything go smoothly?¡± I gave him a cheerful smile. ¡°It¡¯s all because of William.¡± Suddenly, the world appears to be beautiful. He returned my gaze and asked, holding my hand so I could safely board the carriage. ¡°Are you returning to Count Castle now?¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s a place I need to stop by.¡± There was somewhere to spend the rest of the money. ??????? We arrived at an old building that was on the verge of being demolished. There was a pleasant smell of wet straw everywhere as soon as I walked in. The smell of labor that worked nonstop permeated throughout the building. Instead of asking the overbearing William, I knocked on the thin wooden door. Knock- knock- ¡°Is this Penny¡¯s brewery?¡± Rugged clothing and rough hands. A middle-aged man who was sweating profusely looked back at me. ¡°Who¡­¡­?¡± His features were strikingly similar to Penny¡¯s. It seemed like he was Penny¡¯s father. I was wearing a wide-brimmed hat, and William, who was standing next to me, introduced me. ¡°This is Lady Selina Crawford from Count Crawford.¡± ¡°¡­What? Oh, my!¡± The man was startled and quickly bowed his head. ¡°Lady Crawford!¡± That was undoubtedly the reaction upon a first time seeing the lord¡¯s daughter. ¡®Yeah, there¡¯s no way Selina has ever been here.¡¯ Selina was a terrible homebody who didn¡¯t even leave her room. Still, Penny was her only close maid, so I¡¯m wondering if she ever met Penny¡¯s parents. ¡°Please stand up. What about Penny?¡± ¡°Pe-penny is¡­¡­¡± Perhaps because he was seeing a nobleman for the first time, he found it difficult to raise his head and flinched. It was back then. A friendly voice called out from behind. ¡°My Lady¡­¡­?¡± It was Penny. In just a few days, she had become haggard. ¡°Penny.¡± She didn¡¯t appear well, possibly because he hadn¡¯t eaten properly while away from the county castle. Looking at the berry basket she was holding, she appeared to be helping her sick younger sister while also assisting with brewery work. ¡°Lady Selina! What are you doing up to here?¡± Meanwhile, I was moved by the sight of Penny greeting me. ¡°How come you¡¯re all dressed in black? Oh, my God, how can black look so good and pretty on you¡­¡­¡± Not only me, but everyone in the County Castle wore black to mourn. It was because of Marquis Whiterot¡¯s death. Cedric took the tightrope as a chance to complete the peace treaty with the barbarians, while Camilla tried to figure out what had happened. Looking at the berry basket she was holding, she appeared to be helping her sick younger sister while also assisting with brewery work. ¡°Lady Selina! What are you doing up to here?¡± Meanwhile, I was moved by the sight of Penny greeting me. ¡°How come you¡¯re all dressed in black? Oh, my God, how can black look so good and pretty on you¡­¡­¡± Not only me, but everyone in the County Castle wore black to mourn. It was because of Marquis Whiterot¡¯s death. Cedric walked a tightrope to complete the peace treaty with the barbarians, while Camilla tried to figure out what had happened. ¡°Five.¡± Because it was the Middle Ages, most commoners had a large number of children. Five of them should come as no surprise. Her mother died young, and my father runs a brewery by himself¡­¡­ It looked unreasonably heavy. I was concerned that Penny and Penny¡¯s father, who was illiterate, would properly write the ledger. ¡®I wonder if this magic crystal can cure illness.¡¯ My magic crystal was a bit unique. I can use it as much as I want for as long as I want and wherever I want. Originally, magic crystals, like disposable batteries, could only be used for a limited time. Ripped and pierced flesh can be reattached, but can diseases be treated? I decided to give it a chance. ¡°Where¡¯s your sister?¡± Volume 7 - CH 1 I Will Avoid the Male Lead and Make a Harem ??????? Penny, who led me into a small bedroom, was unsettled. ¡°My Lady, it could be contagious.¡± I thought the annex at the count castle where I stayed for a while was the worst, but it was nothing compared to this. ¡®Is this a safe place for humans to live?¡¯ Mold covered the walls of the small room where the children were huddled. How can you live in such a place and not get sick? To be honest, it came as a surprise. Despite this, Penny brought me the money she received from Camilla. She didn¡¯t have to do that. ¡®She should have saved that money and spent it on something delicious for her siblings.¡¯ I can tell how they¡¯ve been by looking at the children who are much thinner than me. ¡®Sigh¡­¡­¡¯ At home, she must look after her younger siblings, while at the count, she must look after her master. The more I did learn, the more I pity Penny. ¡°Is this Fiona? The second?¡± ¡°Yes. Uh¡­¡­ My Lady, don¡¯t touch her like that! It could be contagious!¡± Fiona, who appears to be a year or two younger than Penny, was on the brink of dying. Despite the fact that she had a lung disease, her coughing was not serious. However, there is blood mixed in with the saliva. Instead of her mother, who died young, and Penny, who was unable to return home, Fiona would have worked at a brewery and cared for her younger siblings. Even if she cures her lung disease, if she stays here, she will get another disease. ¡®How much does a house cost?¡¯ Is it really that pricey? I was thinking about who to ask about the house price when I came across three pairs of burdensomely sparkling eyes. ¡°Penny, your other siblings are¡­¡­ Could you kindly ask them to leave?¡± Penny¡¯s younger siblings have been following me closely for a while now, as if they wouldn¡¯t miss a beat It appeared that they were fascinated to see a nobleman for the first time. They¡¯re adorable, but I was afraid that if I took out the magic crystal, those kids would be surprised and thrilled. ¡°Ah, yes! All of you, hurry up and leave.¡± As the older sister¡¯s words were absolute. The youngsters stood up and slowly exited the room. They clapped their hands at the door and stared at me, as if they were disappointed. They were like puppies staring at their parents. ¡®Guys, this eonni¡¯s is going to get pierced.¡¯ I could see their determination in the three pairs of twinkling eyes not to miss my movement even for a second. ¡°I apologize, My Lady. I suppose they were astounded to see such a beautiful lady for the first time.¡± Uhm, well¡­ Even adults were astounded by this beauty, let alone children. ¡°Pio! Patrick! Parsley! You can¡¯t look at her that way!¡± When their names were called one after the other, three small children were taken aback. I looked at the shortest little lady with round eyes. ¡°Is the youngest¡¯s name Parsley?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She was a beautiful child with curly hair. ¡°During my mother¡¯s pregnancy with the youngest, she ate a lot of parsley.¡± What the hell? That¡¯s so cute! I estimated she was around six years old. Parsley was like Penny¡¯s mini-me. ¡°Get out of here right now!¡± ¡°Hing!¡± The three children eventually shut the door sullenly and disappeared when Penny made a stern expression on her face.¡± ¡°My Lady, what are you going to do to Fiona¡­¡­ My Lady, don¡¯t get too close.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just concerned about me, as you always are.¡± ¡°What? That is a given.¡± She told me to stay away, but she wiped her sick sister¡¯s sweat hard because she felt sorry for her. ¡°Because you¡¯re a precious person.¡± Right¡­ Penny was a commoner. ¡®This is how commoners live.¡¯ At Penny¡¯s house, I realized once more that we were living in the Middle Ages. ¡°There is no one in the world who is not precious.¡± For a moment, Penny and William looked back at me in surprise. I asked both of them. ¡°Make a promise to me! That you¡¯re not going to report me to the temple.¡± Penny inquired, tilting her head. ¡°What are you saying I shouldn¡¯t report to, My Lady?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Even the husky, who was unusually quiet today, looked at me with suspicion. Instead of explaining, I put my hand in my pocket. Today, the magic crystal felt heavier. Perhaps because of my sincerity, or because the room was dark, the crystal emitted a much stronger purple than usual. ¡°My Lady, what is it?¡± Penny appeared to have no idea what a magic crystal was. But William was aware. His slightly larger eyes shifted between the magic crystal and me. ¡°My Lady¡­¡­?¡± ¡°I could never live on a vegetarian diet. Please do not ask me to be a priest.¡± ¡°What? Are you a priest, my Lady?¡± Even if she doesn¡¯t recognize the magic crystal, Penny understands that a new priest has the power to heal people. In this world, it was common sense. I began praying for Fiona¡¯s health, leaving the two startled people¡¯s eyes behind. ¡®Please, please save this poor child.¡¯ I knew I needed to pray calmly, but I was in a hurry, so I just prayed rashly. After a while of doing it. Volume 7 - CH 2 I Will Avoid the Male Lead and Make a Harem After a while of doing it. Shine- A bright purple light that filled the room before gradually dissipating. ¡°Fiona¡­¡­?!¡± The child, who had been losing consciousness, gradually opened her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s me! Can you see me? Can you see me, Fiona?¡± The child¡¯s blurry pupils were fitted to me next to Penny instead of Penny. ¡°I was afraid you were going to die! Fiona, I thought you were going to die¡­¡­ sob sob.¡± Penny, who had been in tears from earlier, almost started to wail loudly. ¡°Eonni¡­¡­¡± Fiona didn¡¯t even look at Penny, who was tightly hugging her. ¡°I think I¡¯m looking at an angel now.¡± The child¡¯s gaze was fixed on me. ¡°The angel is so pretty.¡± Fiona gave a big smile. ¡°Am I¡­¡­ dead already?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still alive! Fiona, you¡¯re still alive!¡± Fiona¡¯s silly talk made me feel a little better. Her joking seemed to indicate that she was improving. ¡®Ha, I¡¯m exhausted.¡¯ When I floundered to the side, William freaked out and supported me. ¡°My Lady!¡± ¡°My Lady?¡± As I used my power for a long time this time, I felt exhausted. I spoke slowly, barely lifting my dim eyelids. ¡°Please, water¡­¡­¡± I¡¯m parched. It was an unintended consequence of using the magic crystal. Healing the disease required more physical strength than reassembling the shattered body. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll bring it right away.¡­!¡± Bang! The moment William jumped to his feet, the door opened. Parsley approached me, her brackish hand full of clean water. The gesture of not spilling a single drop was adorable and prideful. ¡°Thank you very much, Parsley.¡± I gulped the water down. It¡¯s because the water comes from a well-known brewery. The little Parsley, who had been silent the entire time, chewed her lips as I swallowed the last drop and handed over an empty cup. ¡°My Lady, are you really an angel?¡± It was a childish query. I smiled as I shook my head. ¡°No, I¡¯m¡­¡­¡± The world is turning sideways. Everyone¡¯s gazes were drawn to me in surprise. ¡°My Lady!¡± Penny, terrified, yelled and reached out in haste. That¡¯s all I can remember. ??????? I was on a comfortable bed when I opened my eyes again. I was in my bedroom. ¡°My Lady! Are you awake? You¡¯ve been lying down for a day.¡± Penny was caring for me. ¡°And how about your sister?¡± Penny quickly put down the basin she was holding and sat next to me in response to my concern. ¡°My Lady, Fiona is completely healed thanks to you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, indeed!¡± ¡°Thank you, God. Penny, I¡¯m glad you were able to alleviate your concerns.¡± ¡°¡­¡­My Lady!¡± Penny hugged me as if she couldn¡¯t take it any longer. I patted her on the back as if to comfort her. ¡®I feel like I¡¯m 20 years old at times like this.¡¯ Penny had to be modest in order to care for her younger sisters instead of her mother. Penny was physically two years older than me, but mentally¡­¡­ ¡®Wait, how old was I?¡¯ I recall graduating from college and preparing for an audition for a specific piece of work. ¡®Was it a drama or a movie¡­¡­?¡¯ It¡¯s also unclear, but I couldn¡¯t recall my age. There were some blurry marks that looked like they were erased with an eraser, but I couldn¡¯t figure out what they were. ¡®I believe there was something significant¡­¡­¡¯ What did I forget? ¡°Everyone owes you so much, My Lady.¡± I struggled inwardly, but Penny spoke to her, and my thoughts were temporarily erased. ¡°They really want to thank you.¡± Penny said softly. ¡°That you¡¯re like a living angel.¡± ¡°That is not true. I¡¯m only being nice to people who deserve it.¡± ¡°You say that, but I know you¡¯re as gentle as silk. You are the most perfect woman God has ever created¡­¡­¡± More humiliating compliments were almost certain to follow. I quickly changed the subject. ¡°Did my mother look for me?¡± ¡°No, because you said you were going to the temple. Furthermore, she appears to be very busy.¡± I¡¯m relieved. I saw the fluttering curtains at the dark window and immediately thought of him. ¡°Did Valhail show up?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think he was there¡­¡­¡± Penny, who had been following my gaze, burst out laughing. ¡°Why is the window open? I had it tightly closed earlier.¡± He was there. Valhail must have arrived while Penny was away and then left after noticing me falling asleep. ¡°By the way, My Lady, did you prepare a present?¡± ¡°What kind of gift?¡± ¡°He¡¯s being knighted tomorrow. That person!¡± Volume 7 - CH 3 Chapter 3 ??????? Valhail¡¯s knighthood and ordination ceremony took place in the garden. People in important positions were seated. Cedric, the White Eagle Knights¡¯ leader, Camilla, the family¡¯s head, and some old knights with positions, as well as Adrian. The solemn atmosphere there was carried over to this place. ¡°How come there are more and more people¡­¡­¡± Penny and I clung to the window and gazed out the window at the garden. It is proper for me to attend the event as the count¡¯s daughter, but Selina has never been to such an official event. Because Camilla is sensitive to the fact, I decided it would be best if I did nothing noticeable. Moreover. ¡®I don¡¯t want to suffer in the scorching sun.¡¯ Besides, seeing Adrian next to Camilla¡­¡­ ¡®I¡¯m glad I just watched from the bedroom.¡¯ No matter how I looked at it, he didn¡¯t appear to be seated accordingly, but Camilla¡¯s influence was palpable. ¡°Was he always that handsome, My Lady?¡± Penny admired Valhail¡¯s outstanding appearance once more. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize because I only saw him in the dark. The girls are going to cause quite a commotion.¡± As Penny said, after seeing him for a few days, Valhail did look neat and tidy. His short-cropped hair was tucked behind his forehead, revealing his already captivating features. Even with the sun beating down on him, his slightly frowned face was sexy to me. Penny, who was staring at him with her clumsy face resting on her chin, swung her head. ¡°Isn¡¯t he the quiet type, My Lady?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t imagine him smiling¡­¡­ But I believe he will be gentle and sweet to you, My Lady.¡± Valhail¡¯s personality was evident even in Penny¡¯s eyes. He gave off a vibe that made approaching him difficult because of his tightly pursed lips and long, serious eyes. ¡®It must have been awkward.¡¯ A tyrant who ruled the battlefield and led the army. It wasn¡¯t strange to think of his terrifying real personality. ¡°Valhail.¡± Cedric took out a long sword and placed it on his left shoulder. ¡°Will you always protect the weak first?¡± Not all of the declarations were relayed to my bedroom in detail. When I saw Cedric¡¯s mouth shape, I expected the situation to flow smoothly. ¡°Are you going to always be on the side of justice?¡± Penny flushed when she saw Cedric¡¯s solemn expression. ¡°The Commander, too¡­¡­ He has striking features.¡± That is correct. Cedric is also the handsome type. The awe I felt when I first saw him was indescribable. A serene and noble aura that pervades from head to toe. My attention was drawn to his shirt button, which was barely hanging on to his tight front chest. ¡°Looking at him like this, I think he resembles lady a lot¡­¡­¡± Penny shifted her gaze between Cedric in the distance and me next to her. ¡°Of course, we resemble each other because he¡¯s my uncle.¡± Penny¡¯s gaze was leaning to the side, but I was focused on the ordination ceremony. Cedric bestows the title, and Valhail receives it, but it appears to have been the opposite, possibly due to the powerful aura. ¡®Cedric is not the type to kneel anywhere.¡¯ They were like a tiger and a dragon. Because of the two charismatic individuals, the green garden appeared to be a magnificent podium. ¡°Will you respond to the imperial people¡¯s obligation to fight at any time?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I was struck by a strange sensation when the answer came without hesitation. Valhto Heinrich was the one who started the war between the Empire and the Principality. But to forget all those memories and be there to become Cedric¡¯s knight¡­¡­ ¡®What an ironic fate.¡¯ Valhail¡¯s gaze was drawn to me, who was resting my head on the window sill at the time. Because he wasn¡¯t that far away, his eyes met mine right away. We didn¡¯t take our gazes away from each other for a second. I eventually left first, breaking our brief eye contact. ¡°In the name of Cedric Crawford, I solemnly declare that you have been made a knight of the Empire.¡± I became curious all of a sudden. Would he be regretful of his actions today if he regained his memory? ??????? Following the knight¡¯s ordination, there was a dinner with the count¡¯s family. ¡°Are you going to go, my Lady?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±¡± ¡°Go ahead and do it. Lady Shannon is also expected to attend.¡± It doesn¡¯t mean I have to go just because she is, but Penny has made her decision. ¡°Hurry up and take a seat. Fiona has taught me a new hairstyle.¡± I frequently wore my hair in a half-up ponytail. It was because it was simple to handle. But this time, I believe it¡¯s a completely different look because Penny began braiding my hair from the bottom of my ears. ¡°My Lady, just wait and see. You¡¯ll look likely to be a goddess.¡± Penny wrapped my long, braided hair around my head. I looked like I was wearing a crown. ¡®It¡¯s neat.¡¯ It did not end there. Penny finished it off by putting wildflowers in my hair, which looked very plausible. ¡°Tada-!¡± Penny¡¯s eyes glistened as she looked at me in the mirror. ¡°Oh, my dear! How could you be so beautiful!¡± Penny continued to foolishly praise me for being the statue of the empire¡¯s greatest beauty. ¡°Stop doing it. It¡¯s not like I was pretty only today.¡± It¡¯s a bad remark, but isn¡¯t it true? Maybe I¡¯ve grown too accustomed to Selina¡¯s body, but I¡¯m no longer embarrassed to say this word out loud. I handed Penny an envelope before we went to dinner. ¡°Here, take it.¡± ¡°What is it, My Lady?¡± ¡°Open it.¡± Penny broke the seal with care, revealing the emblem of the famous merchants of the West. It contained a piece of paper worth 20 million runa. It was significantly less expensive than I had expected. Penny¡¯s eyes were dizzy as she examined the paper. ¡°What¡­¡­¡± Several stamps were used on the document, and there were numerous signatures. Penny, who was illiterate, had no idea what the document was. Finally, I smiled and said to Penny, who was staring at me in puzzlement. ¡°Take tomorrow off and leave. They will take care of it if you go to the Starlight Tower and tell them you¡¯ve come to exercise your rights.¡± It was a house document. Patting Penny¡¯s shoulder, who still looked puzzled, I headed to the dining room. ??????? Volume 7 - CH 4 I Will Avoid the Male Lead and Make a Harem ??????? Everyone was already seated when I entered the dining room. However, the day¡¯s main character, Valhail, was nowhere to be found. ¡°Here comes Lady Selina Crawford.¡± The environment, which had been noisy and full of aperitifs, fell silent in an instant. At the time, all eyes were on me. And, like a frozen screen, there was no sound or silence. Most of the Knights of the White Repair had never seen my face, so I¡¯m sure they had no idea that ¡°Lady Crawford,¡± whom they had only heard about through rumors, was so stunning. ¡®That is not an unreasonable reaction.¡¯ I¡¯m still surprised by myself when I look in the mirror. Even Penny, who sees this face every day, always said ¡°so beautiful¡±. If it had been the real Selina, she might have retreated because she felt burdened. However, I had enjoyed being on stage since I was a child, and I was used to being the center of attention. I lowered my gaze and sat on the chair the servant had given me, neatening up the hem of my skirt. From a fluttering strand of hair to the movement of my fingers. Everyone was watching my every move and holding their breath. ¡°You look stunning today, Selina.¡± Cedric smiled as he greeted me. However, the tense atmosphere did not dissipate. ¡°Say hello. This is my niece, Selina.¡± Eventually, Cedric came forward and introduced me, and one by one people attended opening their mouths. ¡°S-so, this is¡­ Crawford, Lady.¡± ¡°I never met you when you were young, but you¡¯ve already grown into such a lovely lady before I knew it.¡± ¡°God will be blind when he looks down at the earth.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need lighting because you¡¯re shining like this.¡± I looked at Camilla with a shy smile around my mouth, like an innocent girl unsure how to respond to the constant compliments. ¡°Everyone is overjoyed to see you.¡± Camilla appeared happier than when she was being praised, so I assumed she was jealous. ¡°From now on, please show your face frequently. Do you get what I¡¯m saying? My daughter.¡± ¡°Yes, Mother¡­¡­¡± When I smiled, the atmosphere in the dining room became cordial. Adrian was the only one who expressed his displeasure. ¡®How come the seating arrangement is like this?¡¯ Camilla, the family¡¯s head, sat at the head of the table, and I was facing Cedric. Adrian sat next to Cedric. I was completely aware of him and never looked in his direction. If I wasn¡¯t careful, I could make eye contact with Adrian, who was watching me. ¡°The one who will be your husband will be the luckiest man in the world, My Lady.¡± An old knight naturally brought up my marriage. At the same time, Adrian¡¯s cutting hand abruptly came to a halt. Camilla¡¯s gaze was drawn to the back of Adrian¡¯s hand, which was holding the knife. Camilla opened her mouth, as if she was holding something back, only a beat later. ¡°¡­¡­ Hohoho, our Selina will meet a sophisticated gentleman in the capital.¡± Aha. I was perplexed as to why Camilla had sent my portrait to the capital in search of a groom, but I guess she wanted to keep me away from Adrian. It had to be the same reason they dared to break their engagement and send me to a banquet in the capital, as Shannon and Emma had requested in the original story. ¡°You¡¯ve lived in the West all your life, but you leave for the capital after you get married. Lady, you must have felt sad.¡± Adrian threw down the tableware as soon as the old knight finished speaking. Camilla glared, but Adrian stood up and pushed the chair. ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead, Commander.¡± Cedric, who was chewing the steak, looked at him with suspicion. Camilla rebuked his son in a low tone instead of Cedric with food in his mouth. ¡°¡­¡­Where is your manner? Sit down.¡± Adrian, on the other hand, paid no attention and walked around the long table. I mistook him for leaving the dining room. Instead, he approached me. He then lowered his upper body and whispered into my ear. ¡°You look stunning today, noona.¡± In the quiet dining room, his small voice could be heard. The old knights¡¯ gazes were astonished and focused on me, as if they had seen something they couldn¡¯t see. As if he hadn¡¯t expected an answer, Adrian left the dining room with those words. The atmosphere froze as if it had been sprayed with cold water. Cedric asked Camilla with a surprised expression while everyone else was shocked and closed their mouths. ¡°Did anything bad happen to Adrian?¡± Sigh¡­¡­ What should I do about this insensitive uncle? ??????? Volume 7 - CH 5 I Will Avoid the Male Lead and Make a Harem ??????? Even until the dessert was served, the atmosphere within the dining room was cold and awkward. Only Cedric, who had no idea what was going on, spoke to the knights on occasion. Camilla¡¯s face was completely disorganized, as if she couldn¡¯t control her expression. ¡°Anyway, Adrian, that guy is a spoiled brat.¡± Shannon appeared pleased with her brother¡¯s behavior, which had hurt her mother¡¯s feelings. ¡°I expected him to be more mature and have a better personality after the rigorous training. He didn¡¯t seem to mature as he grew older.¡± Hey, just shut your mouth. ¡®Why are you fanning a raging fire¡­¡­¡¯ Shannon kept talking to Camilla, perhaps trying to keep her in the right mood. ¡°Try some of this, Mother. The dessert is delicious. I know you like raspberries.¡± Camilla, who had been silently guiding the pie with a knife, abruptly raised her head. ¡°Why do you look like that?¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°Your hair is frizzy and dull, your lips are chapped, and your skin is even worse.¡± Shannon was a 17-year-old girl going through puberty. Besides, she was under a lot of stress with the Marquis of Whiterot, which caused her pimples to swell. ¡°Haa¡­¡­¡± Camilla let out a long sigh, as if to blame Shannon, causing Shannon¡¯s face to flush red. Camilla appeared to be venting her rage on Shannon. She made ridiculous quibbles, such as that her complexion was yellow and that she didn¡¯t look like a young lady. ¡°Have you given up on marriage?¡± Her tone was firm and sarcastic. Shannon¡¯s hands trembled as she was humiliated in public. ¡®Originally, that would have been my role.¡¯ Camilla targeted Shannon instead of me, probably because she was angry and tired of dealing with the case of Marquis Whiterot. I felt bad for Shannon, who was holding back her tears, so I spoke to Camilla for the first time. ¡°Mo-mother, the dessert¡­ sh-should I eat more¡­?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve had your fill. It will be a big deal if you also turn into a pig like that kid.¡± Camilla gestured pathetically as she pointed at Shannon. ¡°There¡¯s no way you still eat caramel every night, aren¡¯t you?¡± Shannon had a slim figure. Her cheeks, on the other hand, were a little chubby because she hadn¡¯t lost her baby fat yet. ¡°What are you saying to the child? Moreover, at the dinner table.¡± Cedric, who couldn¡¯t hear it any longer, warned her by lowering his voice. ¡°I have no appetite. There¡¯s no need for dessert.¡± Camilla was the first to stand up, a disapproving expression on her face. ¡°Then me too¡­¡­¡± Shannon ran out of the dining room, her voice quivering like a goat¡¯s cry. The hall fell silent again as soon as the two left. Cedric eventually picked up his favorite drink, as if he was embarrassed by the event¡¯s debacle. ¡°Please accept my apologies.¡± I assumed it would be an all-night drinking party, so I excused myself and left. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. There¡¯s no reason to be surprised.¡± Cedric¡¯s heartfelt lament could be heard from behind me. It occurred to me, like the shrimp¡¯s back that burst between the whale fights, that perhaps the reason Cedric didn¡¯t return to the castle after leaving for days wasn¡¯t because he was too busy with work. (T/N: ¡°shrimp¡¯s back that burst between the whale fights¡± meaning when there is a fierce fight, the weak ones caught in the middle are the ones that get hurt.) ??????? Penny opened the door to the bedroom with a scowl on her face when I returned. Something bad appeared to have occurred. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± When I asked, Penny stood aside, pouting her lips. ¡®Why is that thing in my room¡­¡­¡¯ Shannon was sitting on my bed, swollen eyes and nose blown. ¡°Sniff! Sob sob!¡± I was really thinking to kick her out, yet¡­¡­ She doesn¡¯t even have a maid waiting for her. I felt sorry for her because she no longer has anyone around, so I decide to let her be. Penny, with her mouth protruding, shook the blanket in front of her for no reason. Shannon, on the other hand, didn¡¯t even pretend to notice because she had no desire to leave my bedroom. I sat in front of the mirror, removing the wildflowers from my hair and untying the braids. The twisty marks remained, giving my hair a fuller appearance than usual. Shannon, who had just blown her nose and wiped away her tears, asked right away. ¡°Are you doing it on purpose?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Are you stuttering only in front of Mother?¡± Did you just realize that? I let out a deep sigh and complained to Shannon through the mirror. ¡°Do you think I stutter on purpose?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Shannon, who answered firmly, added cheekily. ¡°Since you speak very well in front of me.¡± For a moment, Penny stared at Shannon with scary eyes. I was taken aback. ¡®I¡¯d never seen Penny make that expression before.¡¯ Penny was once a child who was terrified of Camilla and her daughter. Penny was always scared and shaking behind Selina, even when she was fighting with Shannon. That, I¡¯m sure, was the case¡­¡­ I couldn¡¯t believe she gawk at Shannon like that for coming up against me. What happened to that sweet child? Volume 7 - CH 6 Vol. 7: This Is Our First Kiss! ¡°Why are you acting like that? Disgustingly.¡± ¡®Just shut your mouth¡­¡­¡¯ With one more word, I was convinced Penny was going to beat Shannon to death with the duster she was holding. I quickly sent Penny out when I started to notice her fern-like fist shaking. ¡°Penny, could you get me a cup of herbal tea?¡± Penny stared fiercely at Shannon as I pushed her back until she left the room. ¡°I want mint tea.¡± I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s tactless or purely shameless. ¡°Also bring caramel too when you come.¡± Shannon shouted obnoxiously. ¡®Should I just¡­¡­¡¯ The problem is that snout mouth. Even if I wanted to help her out of sympathy, she¡¯d lose all credibility due to her snobbish mouth. ¡®She¡¯s only seventeen, seventeen, seventeen.¡¯ Yeah, just hold it in. She¡¯s still a child. ¡°Shannon. ¡± I sat at Shannon¡¯s feet, reflecting on my patience inwards three times. And making eye contact, I whispered pitifully like a poor girl who became Cinderella. ¡°In fact, I am scared of Mother.¡± Shannon flinched. ¡°Every time I see Mother, I could hear the sound of a whip, and I remember the times she made me read the things aloud in front of the maids.¡± This was what I read in the original book. Selina was easy prey for Camilla. In the name of education, when she was bored, Camilla would ask Selina to read books in front of the maids and make her a laughing stock. ¡°I still even could hear the sound of the maids giggling and laughing at me.¡± Laughter began to play in my ears as soon as I finished speaking. The maids, who were laughing with their fans covering their mouths, shouted. ¡°What should we do about this? It will bring shame to the Crawford family if it is revealed that Lady Crawford was a stuttering lady.¡± ¡°You need to practice more!¡± My heart pounded. What I read in print became audible to me. The voice was also vivid. Laura, Emma, and Sandy. They were all maids who had been evicted. I used to feel sorry for those who were expelled, but not anymore. I felt relieved as I remembered what they had said. ¡°That¡¯s why. How can I¡­¡­ how can I be confident in front of Mother?¡± Shannon was taken aback when I spoke as if I was appealing. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of Mother?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shannon avoided my gaze without saying anything. That was the most honest answer. If there was anyone in the world who scared Camilla the most, it was Shannon. ¡°I thought you could understand me.¡± I murmured bitterly. There has been no word between us since. ¡°My Lady, I brought you the tea.¡± Penny, who entered quietly, set each teacup in front of Shannon and me and began pouring tea. Shannon remained silent even then. ¡°It¡¯s the mint tea, please drink it before it gets cold.¡± Penny suggested it with a faint smile, as if she was relieved. Shannon sneaked out of bed. ¡°Me too¡­¡­¡± Shannon parted her lips with difficulty as she grabbed the doorknob and tried to walk back to her bedroom. ¡°I am afraid of Mother, too.¡± It was a word she kept to herself. Shannon¡¯s small murmuring voice was audible. ¡°Eonni.¡± Then Shannon closed the door and left my bedroom. ¡°Eo-eonni!?¡± Penny snorted in surprise. ¡°Did Lady Shannon just call you eonni, My Lady?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I don¡¯t know. I think I heard it too¡­¡­ But, come to think of it, this wasn¡¯t the first time Shannon had called me with eonni. When we all went to the temple shortly after Emma died. He once met a stranger and addressed me as ¡°eonni¡± because she had nowhere else to turn. It was the first time in a long time. Penny, who was standing next to me, expressed regret. ¡°Ugh, she should have drank the tea before leaving.¡± ¡°Then give it to me. Let me drink it.¡± Because mint tea could soothe my mouth. Penny shook her head in disbelief as I reached for a glass. ¡°Oh, no, My Lady!¡± It was a suspicious reaction. When I looked at her as if asking what she had done, Penny said timidly. ¡°Laxative¡­¡­ I added a laxative to the tea.¡± ¡°What?¡± No¡­¡­ Why did this child become this way? Volume 7 - CH 7 I Will Avoid the Male Lead and Make a Harem ??????? That night. Valhail came to see me. Penny exclaimed excitedly as she noticed him quietly patting the window, her cheeks flushed red. ¡°Ah, th-that¡¯s right! I need to organize the dresses! I¡¯ll be going then!¡± Penny dashed into the closet, as if she sensed a strange atmosphere circulating between us. ¡®Since when I have dressed to organize?¡¯ Penny¡¯s quick-witted behavior was amusing despite the fact that it was ridiculous. ¡°Come on in.¡± I invited Valhail to a small drawing room next to the bedroom. After he cleaned up the marquis¡¯ case I asked for. We haven¡¯t seen each other in quite some time. This is because Valhail was not in Count Castle for a few days. ¡°Where have you been?¡± ¡°The Countess gave me the order.¡± ¡°Mother¡¯s order?¡± I shined my eyes at an interesting story. It seemed that Valhail came to let me know about this. ¡°She told me to kidnap the West¡¯s Head Priest.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°To prove that he was the one who murdered the marquis¡­¡­ by torturing him.¡± Valhail paused before bringing out the word ¡®torture¡¯. It looked like he was worried that I would be surprised. He seemed to be afraid that I would think of him as a monster who kidnapped and tortured people without hesitation. I avoided his gaze by carefully covering my hand over the back of his hand. His long, straight fingers twitched in an instant. ¡®I already know that¡¯s your forte.¡¯ In the original Valhail kidnapped and tortured Selina three times. The first was the wedding¡¯s first night. Camilla, who was worried about Selina¡¯s escape, had placed Valhail on it ahead of time. As a result, he kidnapped Selina and returned her to the Archduke. ¡®Was she slapped by this hand¡­¡­?¡¯ Selina was indeed slapped in the face for her defiance and loses her conscience. A slap on the cheek isn¡¯t torture, but if I got hit by that big hand¡­¡­ ¡®Ugh, it must have hurt a lot.¡¯ The second time was when Selina fled after discovering her husband was intending to impregnate her. She had a fairly successful escape back then. The Archduke was desperate to track down Selina, who had fled the capital and was hiding in a remote seaside village. Camilla eventually ordered Valhail to find Selina after the Archduke thoroughly searched the West and even came to the County of Crawford. When Valhail discovered Selina, she passed out immediately and was easily apprehended and returned to the Archduke¡¯s residence. The third time was when the Archduke and Selina¡¯s relationship was not so bad. Shannon, who was dissatisfied with her situation, instructed Valhail to capture Selina in order to exact revenge. Valhail penetrated the Archduke¡¯s residence, kidnaps Selina without difficulty, and delivers her to Shannon. And, as Shannon ordered, Selina was truly tortured¡­¡­ ¡®He even choked me with that big hand.¡¯ Selina would have died pitifully if the Archduke hadn¡¯t arrived. Even then, Valhail easily defeated the terrifying knights of the Archduke called ¡°Black Wolves¡± and even took Shannon to flee. The angry Archduke declared war, and Shannon was hiding in Count Crawford¡¯s castle. Valhail then takes Shannon, who was enduring at Count¡¯s Castle, and passes over to the Principality. Isn¡¯t his backstory compelling enough to make him the protagonist of a fantasy novel? ¡®Truly¡­¡­¡¯ An unbreakable man who can do anything! I believe in Valhail¡¯s ability. ¡®He will do whatever is asked of him.¡¯ But I didn¡¯t want to make him feel bad by doing something nefarious. I didn¡¯t mean to treat him like a commodity, like Camilla and Shannon. ¡°Your hands are going to dirty because of me.¡± I bowed my head gently and placed my other hand on his cheek. His body was cold, just like the owner¡¯s. ¡°The Marquis of Whiterot was a murderer. Northerners are aware that he murdered his wives.¡± Even after he was dead, he was a cheap shot. ¡°You saved Shannon.¡± Even those words failed to impress him. Valhail was more concerned with my hand wrapping around his cheek. ¡°What did the Head Priest have to say?¡± ¡°¡­¡­He claimed he had no connection to the Marquis of Whiterot.¡± The Head Priest must have felt extremely unfair. ¡®It had to have been a bolt from the blue.¡¯ So, who told you to conspire with the Duke of Maple and do something bad? You¡¯ve been punished by heaven. He was cruel, calling people Toono and even forcing them to fight to the death in Martial Arts. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, he also gambles. ¡®Justice has been served.¡¯ Valhail was even subjected to living experiments for five years after losing his memory. ¡°Will he do some reflection?¡± ¡°He¡¯s no longer alive.¡± ¡°What¡­¡­?¡± Volume 7 - CH 8 The Head Priest is dead? But why is the world so quiet? ¡°It will be known that he committed suicide.¡± ¡°When?¡± ¡°Tomorrow.¡± The plan was to dispose of the body in the forest to the east and disguise it as suicide. There were many swamps, so it was perfect for removing traces left on the body. ¡®That¡¯s why Camilla was so sensitive.¡¯ I understand why she was so feisty at the dinner. The priest¡¯s death had to have been an accident. She must have been considering venting her rage on Cedric because she was losing face. ¡°The Countess tortured herself with water, then¡­¡­ killed him.¡± Valhail added hesitantly after noticing my silence. ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who killed him.¡± I was concerned for him. I know he¡¯s a man without blood or tears, but on Camilla¡¯s orders, Valhail kidnapped and colonized the Head Priest. Regardless of his own will. ¡°Are you perhaps feeling guilty?¡± I was willing to be his accomplice if I could comfort his torn heart. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I told you to be my mother¡¯s person¡­¡­ You did nothing wrong.¡± Valhail¡¯s hand covered the back of my hand as I pityingly touched his cheek. ¡°There isn¡¯t anything like guilt, Selina.¡± He slowly took my hand in his and brought it to his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t care what happens to anyone¡­¡­¡± His lips, moist and soft, landed on the back of my hand. ¡°What I¡¯m concerned with.¡± He said, with his lips on the back of my hand. ¡°¡­¡­ no one but you.¡± His intense gaze caught me. The air between us was stingingly hot. I avoided his gazes for the first time in a breathtaking silence. He quickly let go of my hand when I tried to pull it out in shame, as if he had no intention of forcing me. ¡°How come you didn¡¯t show up to the dinner party?¡± ¡°Just because. I¡¯m not used to socializing with others.¡± That was a very good reason. ¡°I went to see you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that.¡± He would have gladly come to the dining hall to see me if he had known about it. Perhaps he was told that Lady Crawford didn¡¯t usually appear in such a setting. ¡°Ah! By the way, are you in any way hurt?¡± I had wanted to ask that question since before. Against the thirty knights of the Marquis of Whiterot, I was worried that he might have been stabbed. ¡°Any cut or stab.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not injured. I¡¯m all right.¡± ¡°Are you certain?¡± I stare at him, dumbfounded. Valhail looked at me and carefully re-grabbed my hand. And draped it over his broad chest. ¡°You should see for yourself, Selina.¡± The mass of hard muscles pressing against my fingertips tingled the areas where they made contact, as if I were being electrocuted. ¡®¡­¡­Should I take it off?¡¯ There was a temptation. One word from me would cause him to undress without his objecting. As always. Shoulders, necks, and forearms with my tattoo on them. I could feel his solid body stiffening as I slowly swept through. Beneath my little palm, he was tense. ¡°Why are you nervous? What do you think I¡¯ll do?¡± ¡°Whatever you want, I won¡¯t refuse.¡± ¡°You are so pure¡­¡­¡± I suddenly remembered our first meeting. ¡°Do you remember it wasn¡¯t like this at first?¡± Because he didn¡¯t say anything, he must have remembered it better than I did. ¡°You told me to leave because you don¡¯t want me next to you.¡± He turned his head and couldn¡¯t open his mouth easily, as if embarrassed. I couldn¡¯t take my gaze away from his dashing profile. On his brow, eyes, nose, and mouth. It was a clear and distinct profile, as if drawn in one stroke by a master artist. A strange infatuation boiled over inside me as I stared blankly at his face, as if watching him. ¡®It seems all right on the outside, but it may be different on the inside.¡¯ The devil whispered to me. ¡®Even when he¡¯s sick, he¡¯s a man who never shows it. Obviously, if he¡¯s hurt, I should treat him.¡¯ I pressed my index finger firmly against his chest, as if thinking, and he raised his eyebrows. ¡°Should I take it off? His voice carried a certain assurance. I guess he really didn¡¯t get hurt. ¡°You really keep your promise, huh?¡± He gave a solemn nod of his head. ¡°I will honor my promise to you.¡± Volume 7 - CH 9 I felt relieved when I saw his chiseled face. ¡®There¡¯s no doubt about it. What kind of person you are.¡¯ I was a little proud of him for coming back safely against the fearsome enemy¡­¡­ It was actually quite lovely. His deeper gaze followed my hand as I placed my hand on his steel-like shoulder. ¡°Thank you for your help.¡± I kept my true feelings hidden from everyone, but I was always honest with him. ¡°It would have been extremely difficult for me if I hadn¡¯t met you.¡± He, who is exceptional to all others, who is only loyal to me and seeks my affection¡­¡­ My greatest helper. His deep blue eyes trembled as I stroked his soft lips with my thumb. ¡°I want to repay you, but how should I go about it?¡± The touch of his lips is different from other skin. It¡¯s like touching a plump, elastic slime. My heart was tickled by the sight of his handsome face being unable to do this or that at my stimulating touch. He looked agitated, because of me. What would it be like to have moist and smooth lips? I wasn¡¯t particularly interested in the opposite sex¡­¡­ yet for this man, I became curious. It was a crude desire to embarrass this taciturn and feisty man even more. Will he be surprised if I kiss him? Will he love it? ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m seducing you like this, but you¡¯re not responding, huh?¡± His jewel-like blue eyes looked at me with curiosity. ¡°Seduce?¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± I pretended to lose interest and withdrew my hand. No, I was really going to do that. Pulled! He hurriedly grabbed my hand, and without realizing it, he pulled me with all his might. ¡°Ah!¡± Valhail yanked me from the chair and cradled me in his arm. When I looked at his face, I could tell he was frustrated. I supposed he had no intention of doing so. Because he seemed surprised to see me move like a fluttering paper doll. ¡®Anyway, he¡¯s strong.¡¯ I locked my gaze on his forearm, which had grabbed me. Following my gaze, he noticed his own hand violently holding me and releasing me as if he had touched fire. He didn¡¯t hold me so tightly that it hurt, but because of the nature of my skin¡­¡­ It left red handprints, as if tied with a rope. Valhail seemed to be feeling sorry for me and unsure what to do. ¡°Do you have trouble controlling your strength?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± His innocence, for which he is unable to apologize, amazed me and was even¡­¡­ cute. Because I quite like him. But I should punish him because he left a mark on my body. I winked at him, instructing him to hold the table with one hand and the chair armrest with the other. ¡°Never let go of your hand.¡± Valhail carefully followed my words, as if he wanted to make amends for his mistake with me. Seeing him nod obediently, I gave an order like a reigning king. ¡°Close your eyes.¡± Shocked. I closed my eyes first, before he closed his. And I put my lips over his. As he held his breath, I could feel him stiffen. ¡°Haa¡­¡­¡± I violated him as much as I wanted. Valhail was at a loss for what to do and eventually followed my lead. There was a crackling sound in the middle, but neither I nor he cared. Our upper bodies had clung together before we knew it. I could feel his chest trembling like a runner sprinting for a short distance. I¡¯m curious how much time has passed. I couldn¡¯t do anything at first, but after seeing him reacting persistently, as if he¡¯d grown accustomed to it, I parted my lips slightly. ¡°Haa¡­¡­¡± He gave me a disappointed look, but he didn¡¯t pull my body or try to restrain me like he had before. ¡°You listen to me so well¡­¡­¡± His cool herbal scent lingered in my mouth and made me feel good. We¡¯d shared a space I couldn¡¯t share with anyone else. I was the only one who knew how his lips tasted, and he knew how my lips What this man tastes like, how he moves, what he likes, and where he touches¡­¡­ ¡°It¡¯s hot, soft¡­¡­ and big.¡± My direct expression wrinkled Valhail¡¯s fine eyes. ¡°¡­¡­was it not good?¡± ¡°No. It wasn¡¯t bad.¡± It was actually quite pleasant. However, if I told him honestly, I felt like he would come running again, so I grabbed his reins in advance. ¡°It was a little hard to breathe because it was so full.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± He bit his lower lip as if he was suffering through something. His eyes were filled with the intense heat that wanted to devour me. ¡®He¡¯s going to eat me up. He¡¯s really going to eat me up.¡¯ I quickly turned my head, a little embarrassed. Then I noticed the chair¡¯s armrest was completely smashed. His hands remained calm throughout the kiss, never touching me. Instead, the armrest¡­¡­ My throat felt hot, so I went to open the window. Valhail, who was staring at my back with concern, needed to get some fresh air as well. I kissed him on impulse, but I didn¡¯t regret it. Volume 7 - CH 10 Franz wrote me a letter. In the sky, 370 million stars appeared. It¡¯s a beautiful night, and I¡¯m craving white pepper SSG. It was announced that 370 million runa had been cashed in. I requested sausages from the cook and went to the temple early in the morning. ¡®Priests have voracious appetites.¡¯ The temple¡¯s cuisine was vegetarian, and the meat was never cheap. Even a stew was made with an abundance of pricey spices. Perhaps this is why Franz enjoyed the pungent flavor. The spicy jalapeno was the same, and white pepper was expected to please him. As usual, Franz crouching down the stairs, smelled the sausage and exclaimed. ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s quite fragrant.¡± What, you look like a drug addict. The way he squinted and sniffed was completely out of character of a temple¡¯s high priest. ¡°The 45 million runa will be delivered to the address you mentioned today.¡± As a lady of a count, there¡¯s no way I could accept that money. Especially when there were a lot of eyes watching me. ¡°I put it in an apple box to disguise it. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°I appreciate that as well.¡± I decided to get the money delivered to Valhail¡¯s house. Because of his terrifying landlord, his house will never be in danger of being robbed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll pay you 50 million runa right there.¡± ¡°You are free to take your time. Because it has no interest.¡± Franz was very kind. I considered hiding it, but I eventually told him the good news. ¡°At long last, I¡¯ll be able to pay off my debt.¡± ¡°What? Miss Selina, what do you mean by debt? What kind of sad thing are you¡­¡­?¡± ¡°I managed to get my hands on a mine.¡± ¡°What?¡± He tilted his head and blinked his clear eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? A mine. A mine where many magical stones were reclaimed.¡± ¡°What¡­¡­¡± Franz looked at me as if he were a lost baby bird, puzzled. ¡°When I borrowed the magical stone, I promised to pay it back someday. How did you forget that?¡± Franz, who had been wandering for a long time, finally exclaimed, ¡°Ah!¡± as if he remembered when I burst out laughing. He must have forgotten completely. ¡°Then why did you help me all this time? What do you believe in?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­¡± As I looked down at Franz, he blushed and scratched his head. ¡°¡­¡­I didn¡¯t even think of a mine from the beginning.¡± His voice trembled slightly, like that of a teenage child. I could feel his desperation, as if he were telling me his true feelings right now. ¡°Miss Selina, I never expected anything in return.¡± His amber eyes, unable to look at me, wandered on the floor. ¡°Just¡­ just to help you. I want to be a help to you.¡± I opened my mouth after a while, leaning against the wall with my arms folded, looking down at the clean top of his head. ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re saying that because we¡¯re so close, you can take care of me as much as you want?¡± ¡°Y-yes¡­¡­ that¡¯s right.¡± Franz¡¯s ears and neck were red from embarrassment. And because he was so adorable, I acted even more shamelessly. ¡°In the future, I may make even more unreasonable demands.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m honored.¡± I¡¯m curious if there are any ants crawling around. I winked at the sausage, giggling softly. ¡°You¡¯re going to have an upset stomach. Go ahead and eat it. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Then Franz started eating the sausage. Yummy yummy- We decided to postpone the rest of the conversation because he needed to eat before someone arrived. ¡°UHHH.¡± He was in the middle of savoring the taste when he suddenly opened his eyes, as if he remembered something. ¡°Ah, Miss Selina.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Have you heard the news?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t heard anything yet.¡± He lowered his voice, surprised. ¡°I will let you know the news¡­.. Do you know why I¡¯m dressed in black?¡± ¡°Well, because the Head Priest is dead?¡± There has yet to be an official announcement or news from the temple. ¡°How did you find out?¡± His terrified hand dropped the sausage. Franz quickly grabbed the sausage. ¡°Do not eat that!¡± ¡°I got it in three seconds, so it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡­¡­Yes, three seconds is a national standard. I couldn¡¯t tell him not to eat it because he dusted it so meticulously. Volume 7 - CH 11 I Will Avoid the Male Lead and Make a Harem ¡°Oh, by the way. If by chance¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If by chance¡­ you want to save me, so you asked for the Head of the Priest to be¡­¡­¡± ¡°How in the world did you know that?¡± Franz jumped up and made a big deal about my natural lie, and he soon hardened his face. ¡°Everyone knows it was done by the Countess.¡± Oh, you¡¯re serious? ¡°Of course, Miss Selina, who is like an angel, would never do such a thing.¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°The Countess¡¯ handkerchief was discovered in the late Head Priest¡¯s mouth.¡± It was dreadful. Since I heard that she did the torture herself, she must have used her handkerchief to cover his mouth. ¡°Are you planning to charge her with murder?¡± My plan will be derailed if Camilla is apprehended right now. With a stiff face, Franz shook his head. ¡°No.¡± Whew, what a good luck. ¡°I might have to go to war with the Count¡¯s family if I charge someone like Countess Crawford with that situation. I can¡¯t take that risk.¡± The head of Count Crawford¡¯s family was the Marshal of the West. Camilla could only deny that she had been framed, no matter how strong the evidence was. And the vassals were never still. Since it would disgrace the family¡¯s honor to the ground. Cedric would also desperately want to kick Camilla out, but he couldn¡¯t accept the unprecedented disgrace of murdering the head of the priest. ¡°The high priests and I believe that God has given him the punishment he deserves.¡± Right. By the way, Franz despised the priest¡¯s head. That¡¯s why he appeared to be in a good mood. ¡°We decided to hold a funeral and a ceremony to appoint the ambassador¡¯s Head Priest as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Good for you.¡± In any case, high-level priests who know the truth will no longer trust Camilla as they once did. They¡¯ll keep an eye on her while staying away from her. ¡°I¡¯m going to use this opportunity to dispatch Duke of Maple soldiers to the capital¡­¡­ Can I get some help from you, Miss Selina?¡± I happily nodded. ¡°Of course, we should help each other.¡± It was later revealed that this high priest had planned it in advance. It was quite low and lascivious for a plan conceived in the mind of a holy priest. ¡°That¡¯s fantastic. I wanted to be kidnapped at least once.¡± ¡°You will not be harmed, Miss Selina.¡± Franz, too, blinked in anticipation. ¡°Then, Miss Selina, I will contact you when the setting is finished.¡± ??????? ¡°Where shall we go, my lady?¡± William has noticed that I am not returning to the county immediately. I don¡¯t have a good excuse other than going to the temple. ¡°There will be a two-story red brick house under the square. Please go there.¡± ¡°Certainly, My Lady.¡± It was Penny¡¯s house I signed. Penny, who was dispatched this morning on my orders, would have gone to the Starlight Tower to show her house documents. The head of the merchant would have shown her the house if I hadn¡¯t told them to exercise her rights. I was curious to see how Penny and Parsley reacted. ¡®They surely will like it, right?¡¯ The gate to the red brick house was wide open when I arrived. Inside, I could hear a middle-aged man¡¯s laughter, children¡¯s voices, and the sound of footsteps running around. ¡®Everyone must have come to see the house.¡¯ The happy laughter I heard after a long time made me laugh. ¡°Penny.¡± The sound heard inside stopped when I called Penny quietly from outside the closed door. Everything fell silent, as if someone had pressed the stop button on a loud radio. Soon after that, I heard people scrambling down the stairs. ¡°My Lady!¡± Penny, who opened the door wide and smiled brightly, greeted me. Four pairs of sparkling eyes appeared on either side of Penny. ¡°How are you doing, Parsley?¡± Parsley, as I called her, made a cute ¡°Hing!¡± sound and twisted her body. ¡°Do you like the house, Penny?¡± Penny, who was overjoyed, asked with her hand on her chest and a fainting face. ¡°My Lady, the merchant says this is my house. Is that true?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°R-really¡­¡­ Can we really live in this house?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s your house, for the four of you to live in.¡± A middle-aged man dressed in old clothes squeezed between the children and folded himself like a folder. ¡°Oh, Lady Crawford¡­¡­ How can I repay this kindness?¡± His helpless expression was so innocent. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Penny will be courteous to me. Right?¡± Penny nodded sternly while smiling and saying with a grin on her face. ¡°Yes. My life is now yours to live, My Lady.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯ve already made a vow.¡± The first time Penny put on the maid¡¯s uniform. She¡¯s already given me a pledge of allegiance. ¡°No, not at the time¡­¡­¡± Penny shook her head, trying to avoid my gaze. Her feelings seemed to become more intense. ¡°Huh?¡± What makes her stop talking? Volume 7 - CH 12 Penny, who had been staring at the ground for quite some time, raised her head, as if she had made up her mind. ¡°Only to you, My Lady.¡± Penny¡¯s gaze, fixed on me, was as determined as someone who had reached a decision after much thought. ¡°For the rest of my life, until I am rendered useless and this neck falls off¡­¡­ I will only be loyal to you, My Lady.¡± I felt as if Penny¡¯s oath was delivered to my soul through my skin. As if she knew she was going to become¡¯my¡¯ person, rather than Selina¡¯s. The person who has remained with me the longest. Penny, as fate would have it, recognized me. Did she realize I was a different person than Selina, or just that Selina had changed? It was no longer important. It¡¯s because I am Selina that I stand in front of Penny anyway. ¡°¡­¡­Even if I use you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Penny¡¯s response was quick and without hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s okay to die while being exploited by the lady and then abandoned in a field by myself.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m not going to do that.¡± The further she goes, the more extreme her declarations become. Her blank stare weighed on me, so I turned around and greeted the others. ¡°Goodbye, little Parsley.¡± Parsley, who couldn¡¯t take her gaze away from me for a second, clung shyly to Penny¡¯s legs. ¡°Hing!¡± The kids who had been trying to stay still exclaimed, ¡°Woah!¡± and jumped up and down as I turned around. ¡°Goodbye, angel!¡± I could hear Parsley¡¯s scream from behind me. ¡°We can now return to the Count¡¯s castle.¡± I eagerly climbed into the carriage. But William paused before shutting the door, as if he had something to say to me. ¡°Uhm, My Lady¡­¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± What¡¯s the problem, Husky? I turned to face him and asked him a question. William said with a slightly flushed face, as if he was embarrassed to say such a thing. ¡°Me too¡­¡­ you can use me as much as you want. Please use me, My Lady.¡± Again, I had the impression that there was a tail flapping furiously behind him. I liked the way he acted cute and pitifully for the first time in a long time, so I gave him the bright smile he liked. ¡°Okay. If I need anything, I¡¯ll be sure to ask.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Like a visionary, William looked at me in ecstasy. ¡°So, shall we proceed?¡± ¡°Y-yes!¡± He came to his senses and rode the carriage slowly. ??????? The count castle was draped in a black flag. The news of the martyrdom of the Head Priest spread throughout the West. It was exactly as Franz had predicted. Cedric, Shannon, and Camilla went to the temple to express their grief. ¡°Adrian will pay his respects with the White Eagle Knights.¡± Camilla was clearly trying to keep me from running into her son. ¡®I appreciate it.¡¯ Camilla secretly folded her arms with me before entering the funeral home. ¡°All right, let¡¯s go in.¡± Shannon once looked at her mother with strange and unpleasant eyes, as if she were witnessing a pigeon pooping. ¡®What¡¯s the matter with her?¡¯ It was exactly as I had predicted. The funeral was attended by all of the West¡¯s aristocrats. The noble ladies greeted each other by saying things like ¡®This is so sad¡¯ and ¡®I pray for the Head Priest¡¯. Jenna Grandson waved secretly because she wanted to pretend to know who I was with a friendly face, but I winked that it wasn¡¯t the right place. I observed how Camilla was treated by the ladies. ¡®How come no one welcomes her?¡¯ Camilla once ruled Western society with a haughty image befitting a queen. When the scandal broke that he had abused his stepdaughter and attempted to poison Cedric, everyone seemed to cut her off. Furthermore, what happened to Emma had to have spread. Camilla appeared to be embarrassed, but she raised her head straight to avoid making it obvious in public. It was back then. A voice that was neither too loud nor too low rang in the funeral hall. ¡°Why is everyone treating the Countess like she¡¯s invisible?¡± A remark that isn¡¯t even as bad as it gets stuck like the claws of a cat. Of course, the person who would say such a thing¡­¡­ It was Cedric. From the look at his widened eyes, he seemed genuinely puzzled. Volume 7 - CH 13 I Will Avoid the Male Lead and Make a Harem I¡¯ve never seen anyone¡¯s face turn so bright red. ¡°No, why all of a sudden¡­¡­ Are you sick?¡± Cedric unintentionally landed two hits in a row. ¡°Giggle giggle.¡± A small chuckle rang out throughout the sacred funeral home. When I returned my gaze, the ladies in black veils shook their shoulders, covering their faces with folding fans or lowering their heads. I locked my gaze on Camilla, who was biting her lower lip in anger. ¡®How do you feel? Mother?¡¯ It¡¯s most likely the first time in her life. To be publicly humiliated and ridiculed in front of a large crowd. When Selina was a child, her stepmother dressed her in an ungainly rustic gown for a banquet. In this way, the stepmother demonstrated her worth by treating Selina as if she were a poor child who needed to be looked after next to her. ¡°The young lady would have been in big trouble if the Count hadn¡¯t remarried you, Madam.¡± ¡°It is the Crawford family¡¯s good fortune to have you in their castle, Madam.¡± Camilla probably had no idea she¡¯d be in this situation at the time. ¡®As expected, the ladies did not ask her to accompany them to the Capital.¡¯ It was not true that the group of ladies who refused Camilla¡¯s banquet invitation encouraged Camilla to go to the capital. No, even if it were true, they would have said it just to screw Camilla over. ¡®That is why you should be nicer to others.¡¯ Camilla had a penchant for crushing those who were weaker than her. There were so many things that educated ladies would make fun of people in the funeral house. In the end, Camilla gave her condolences and left the funeral home as if she were running away. ??????? Camilla skipped lunch and dinner, possibly due to an internal illness. ¡°Uncle, Mother appears to be heartbroken. Why don¡¯t you go apologize?¡± ¡°Apologize?¡± Cedric, as expected, had no idea what he had done wrong. ¡°What do I have to apologize for, Selina?¡± Cedric took his gaze away from the papers and gave me a serious look. ¡®Ah, this good-for-nothing man¡­¡¯ Do I have to explain everything? ¡®How did he fare in the war with this lack of wit?¡¯ It¡¯s unbelievable, truly unbelievable. It was just unbelievable that he had survived so far. ¡°By the way, Selina.¡± ¡°Yes, uncle.¡± Cedric looked determined, as if he had made an important decision. I was trying to figure out what he was trying to say. ¡°The Movilon mine.¡± He suddenly brought up the old story. ¡°Yes?¡± Did he find out that I went to the Okay Auction? But Cedric must have no idea where the mine is. ¡°I¡¯ll get it back to you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I already bought it, uncle. I was debating whether or not to tell him this, but I decided to just say it because I thought he would go through all his troubles in vain. ¡°Uncle, do you know to whom the mine was sold?¡± ¡°I heard the Countess gave it to the Okay Silver Bank in exchange for a portion of the debt being written off.¡± So, she did not pay off all of her debts. That¡¯s right, the bank isn¡¯t stupid either.¡± ¡°The mine was auctioned off and sold for an unbelievable low price.¡± Cedric appeared to be devastated by the news he heard late. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you about it before? Joanna was my¡­¡­¡± Cedric, who had abruptly stopped speaking, wiped his lips as if he had forgotten what to say. ¡°My¡­¡­¡± His brow furrowed, as if in agony. ¡°Your¡­¡­?¡± ¡°¡­¡­was my friend.¡± Was that such a difficult word to say? ¡°I guess you weren¡¯t that close to each other.¡± ¡°We were very close.¡± Cedric burst out laughing and shook his head. ¡°Joanna is always¡­¡­ She used to say I was her most precious friend in the world.¡± Cedric¡¯s eyes welled up with regret as he gazed up at the sky, recalling old memories. The joy, sadness, and heartbreaking regret of a person recalling memories. All of that overwhelming emotion rushed into his eyes. ¡°Uncle?¡± He was lost in his memories of the past until he realized I was sitting right in front of him and then returned to reality. When our gazes met again. He was taken aback, as if I had discovered something he had been keeping hidden. The words came out first, even before my reasoning of weaving pieces into the strange reaction was activated. ¡°Did you love my mother?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cedric hardened like a person submerged in ice when he opened his mouth. I grinned. ¡°That¡¯s a more honest answer than saying yes, Uncle.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± He was almost out of his mind. In common sense, it could be gross for me to say that he liked my mother, the late wife of his own brother. Because I am the daughter. Cedric, however, was not my ¡®real¡¯ uncle. I didn¡¯t consider Cedric to be a blood relative. ¡®It was as if I were seeing an old friend of my father¡¯s.¡¯ Although it is awkward, I greet him because he gives me pocket money. So, that much? ¡®Let¡¯s say goodbye after we kick Camilla out and I become Lady Chester.¡¯ And when that time comes, we will each live our own lives. When I leave the West, there will be nothing to bind me. And I¡¯ll be living in the capital. The servant arrived just in time. ¡°Co-commander, the Countess is looking for you now.¡± The servant stepped backward out of the study, speaking in hushed tones. Cedric had been frozen and motionless up until that point. ¡°If you find out where the Movilon Mine went, please inform me as well, Uncle.¡± I patted Cedric on the shoulder to cheer him up and left the study. Volume 7 - CH 14 I Will Avoid the Male Lead and Make a Harem ??????? Not long after turning off the lights and lying down, Penny suddenly got up in the quiet bedroom and shouted. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m hungry! Let¡¯s go into the kitchen and eat some delicious corn!¡± Penny¡¯s bed was about twenty steps away from mine. When I was wondering what was wrong with her at night, I noticed the curtains fluttering. It indicated that Valhail had arrived. ¡°I believe I¡¯ll eat for an hour or two. Because I, too, need to sleep!¡± It was something she said specifically for us to hear. I was wrapping a blanket around myself and holding my breath. Thump thump thump! Bang! Thump thump thump! Penny purposefully left the bedroom with a loud noise. I got out of bed slowly and turned on the light. It was because I knew he¡¯d just go back if I didn¡¯t tell him to come in like this, despite the fact that I was wearing thin pajamas. He didn¡¯t want to disturb my sleep. ¡®He has really good manners.¡¯ The day we had our first kiss. I felt it at the time, but Valhail reacted delicately because he was afraid he would hurt my feelings. Rather than being considerate¡­¡­ he seemed to be observing my reaction. ¡°Hello.¡± On his broad back, I greeted him. He always looked out the balcony like this when he came into my bedroom at night. This, too, was clearly a deliberate attempt to avoid offending me. ¡°What are you doing there?¡± As he slowly returned my gaze, I sensed an unknown tension in his body. ¡°How come you didn¡¯t come in?¡± I said it pitifully, but next time, and the time after that. I know that he will never step into this bedroom without my permission. ¡°Your things¡­¡­ It came.¡± ¡°Oh, a box of apples?¡± He addressed me as if he had something important to say to me. ¡°Please keep it well.¡± ¡°I get it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think there¡¯d be any thieves in your house, do you?¡± ¡°Is it important?¡± ¡°Have you opened it?¡± Valhail held his head slightly back, as if it were natural. I¡¯m guessing he didn¡¯t open it because it belongs to me. ¡°It¡¯s not a very important item, but¡­¡­ more like something I need?¡± Even if I say this much, he will lock down his house. For a brief moment, a cold wind blew in. I frowned as I stood in front of the balcony. ¡®It¡¯s cold! I¡¯m freezing to death.¡¯ He hurriedly let me in after I crouched down and shivered. ¡°The business is done. Good night, Selina.¡± At the push on my back, I looked back at him obliquely over my shoulder. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not going to come in?¡± When we made eye contact, Valhail paused, unable to respond immediately, as if in agony. ¡°Are you just going to leave? Just like that?¡± Oh my goodness, that¡¯s unbelievable. I nodded casually, as if I had no regrets. ¡°Okay, bye then.¡± And as soon as I turned around, he called to me as if he were holding me. ¡°Selina.¡± Despite the fact that we ran into each other almost every day in Count Castle, we couldn¡¯t even talk and had to pass each other by. This was the only time we could be together without anyone else. ¡°Can I¡­¡­ can I go in?¡± ¡°Hmmm.¡± He held his breath and waited for my permission when I pretended to be in agony. ¡°Come in.¡± Valhail, who was clearly relieved, followed me inside when I winked. ¡®Is there another tyrant who listens as well as this one?¡¯ I walked slowly across the bedroom on purpose, smiling inwardly. The silhouette of my slender limb was revealed whenever my thin pajamas fluttered. Thud. I tilted my head up at him as I sat on the bed. ¡°What are you going to do now with me?¡± Valhail¡¯s eyes, which gave off a cool impression, narrowed slightly. He would make this expression whenever he had an uncontrollable desire. Volume 7 - CH 15 I Will Avoid the Male Lead and Make a Harem ??????? It was fascinating to see him stiffen at such a joke, so I crossed my sleek legs slightly, as if to show them off. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask for permission to come in because you wanted to do something with me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ There seems to be a communication problem.¡± That awkward moment when he tried to look elsewhere and brushed his brow. ¡°¡­¡­ what is that?¡± I noticed that the blood was seeping around Valhail¡¯s thick left forearm. ¡°Did you get hurt?¡± I got up quietly and approached him, frowning, and Valhail stepped back as I got closer. ¡®What¡­ are you running away?¡¯ How dare you? Nonetheless, there was a wall behind him. ¡°Stop right there.¡± Valhail, on the other hand, did not listen to me. I stood still, slightly taken aback by his outrageous behavior, and glared at him with the most terrifying eyes I could muster. ¡°Come here.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I stomped my feet, as if telling him to hurry up and come to me, but Valhail didn¡¯t move. ¡°Hurry.¡± I used the most terrifying voice I could muster, but the result was the same. ¡®Are you really not coming?¡¯ I was also angry at his defiance and worried about how much he was hurt because he was trying to hide his wound in such a way. He backed away as I approached, and finally¡­¡­ he was blocked by the wall. Fortunately, he did not leave the bedroom or flee to the balcony. If he made up his mind and left, I wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up with him with my limited stamina. I stood close to him on purpose, close enough for my toe to touch his. Valhail tilted his head back as I tried to make eye contact with him, as if he couldn¡¯t take it. ¡®What the heck?¡¯ I suddenly remembered Tori. This was how he used to behave whenever he did something wrong. He used to always avoid looking into my eyes. Despite their differences in size, such as the sky and the earth, how come they behave the same way!? ¡°I do quite like your body. You are aware of this, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± He didn¡¯t seem to want to respond to my words. His long, thick, and thus graceful, bulge in the middle of his neck moved up and down slowly. ¡°What were you doing¡­¡­ No, how the hell did you get hurt?¡± Were his arms ripped? Rather than being annoyed, I was concerned about his health. Given how obstinately he kept his mouth shut, his condition appeared to be more serious than usual. Was he hurt while battling the Marquis of Whiterot? Or was he harmed by the late head priest¡¯s sword? To begin with, only a few people could harm a man like Valhail. ¡®If he had been hurt back then, his arm would not have been bleeding like that.¡¯ Didn¡¯t he have the ability to heal himself? The ability forcibly persists in him, who already gave up his life during the martial art competition. The ability that made him survive. ¡°I need to check.¡± I eventually removed his shirt. Undressing a strong man proved more difficult than I had anticipated. Valhail remained motionless as I unbuttoned his shirt and pulled it up to his forearms. I was taken aback when the wounded part was revealed while Valhail was groaning. ¡®No, this¡­¡­¡¯ Volume 7 - CH 16 I Will Avoid the Male Lead and Make a Harem ??????? He was wrapped in a bandage. Blood had seeped through the bandages and stained his shirt. But the bleeding site was the same one I¡¯d previously branded. ¡®No way?¡¯ Because the wound is painful¡­¡­ but that scar has been there for a long time. I quickly began loosening the bandages. When the brand was revealed¡­¡­ ¡°I simply forgot to stop the bleeding. The bleeding will eventually stop.¡± I was speechless because I was taken aback by his casual tone. ¡°Ha.¡± He poked his forearm with the pharynx again after the wound I had branded had healed. ¡®Such a crazy thing!¡¯ That¡¯s why he refused to show it to me. Because he knows I¡¯ll absolutely detest it! ¡°Why¡­¡­ Why are you even doing this?¡± My head goes numb all of a sudden. This man has a terrible habit. What should I do? ¡°Do you have a preference for pain or any other preference that you cannot share?¡± It just looks like he is a sadist. ¡°I don¡¯t have that preference, but if you want, I can adjust it to your liking.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to joke!¡± Valhail quietly laughed when he saw my angry expression. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be concerned, Selina.¡± He hid the mark on his forearm with his hand, as if he didn¡¯t want me to see it. ¡°Do not touch! You¡¯re going to infect it with germs.¡± How could he be so careless with such a wound? I¡¯m going crazy. ¡°This kind of wound will be gone in three days. Without a trace.¡± He said this while frowning and looking at his forearm as if he was complaining. ¡°Then, you¡¯ve been grinding the wound with the pharynx all this time? Every time the mark faded away?¡± He easily raised his eyebrows in affirmation, as if he had already been caught and had nothing to hide. ¡®I¡¯m going insane.¡¯ How can I get rid of this bad habit? ¡°What is wrong with you? Why are you doing this?¡± He replied calmly while re-wrapping the bandage. ¡°I enjoy having your imprints on my skin.¡± Badump. I never imagined hearing this with my own ear. I opened my mouth to try to hide my flushed face. ¡°That¡­¡­ Technically, that is not what I left behind.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a wound that was made again before it completely disappeared, so it does resemble it.¡± I took his moving hand in mine. ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you do this.¡± What did he gain by injuring himself? ¡®Why are you scratching this luxurious body?¡¯ It must have hurt. He never showed signs of pain, but no one in the world was immune to it. ¡°Selina.¡± I held his hand gently, as if he was trying to persuade me. ¡°I am sometimes overwhelmed by extreme impulses.¡± ¡°What impulse?¡± He paused, as if thinking about an appropriate answer, then spoke without looking away from me. ¡°It¡¯s violent and¡­¡­ It is a dangerous impulse.¡± It was the first I¡¯d heard of it. It could have been the aftereffects of the human experiment, or it could have been his natural personality that emerged while regaining his memories. It could also be a recreation of events from the martial arts competition. ¡®Come to think of it, Valhail has only terrible memories.¡¯ People are said to live by the power of their memories, but he had nothing to call them memories. No, and even if he did, he couldn¡¯t remember it properly. ¡°Whenever that happens, I calm down when I see the mark you left behind.¡± His cool blue eyes began to sway me. ¡®Ha, really.¡¯ If that¡¯s the case, what should I do? You have a wonderful knack for making people speechless. ¡°Because I can see with my own eyes that I belong to you. Because the evidence remains in my body.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I like that.¡± Every relationship is insecure. Particularly my relationship with him. I get along with everyone while maintaining a proper line, but Valhail was the only one who crossed that line. It was entirely my decision. Because the reason why I put him beyond the line was that the feelings, which were initially human sympathy, have gradually deteriorated. ¡°¡­¡­ You said three days.¡± I wanted to alleviate his agony, which was bordering on self-torture. Because his excessive attachment was the cause, he should not be reprimanded or punished. It is preferable to devise an alternative method. ¡°I will leave another mark, so stop this.¡± Valhail narrowed his brow in defiance. ¡°Are you going to take away your imprint?¡± ¡°Yeah. There¡¯s no way I could let you do that. Your beautiful body is ruined.¡± ¡°But your favorite part isn¡¯t my arm in the first place.¡± I was taken aback. ¡®Did he know I have a thing for his chests?¡® Did I touch them too much? But I can¡¯t help myself! My hand just won¡¯t let them away! ¡°I won¡¯t touch my face.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Ah.¡± That¡¯s right, the face! Really, I like the face the best. His chest is nice, but it can¡¯t keep up with his face. Haha, I finally got caught. That I¡¯m a total sucker for handsome faces. ¡°Uh¡­¡­ Anyway. I¡¯ll leave another mark, so if you¡¯re dissatisfied with it you can burn your arm, whatever you want. How is it?¡± Valhail nodded slowly, but remained dubious. Even though I had no idea what he was doubting, his obediently following my words softened my heart. ¡®I can¡¯t hate him.¡¯ I drew him to the couch. ¡°Come and sit down.¡± The sofa was large enough for me to lie down on, but when he sat down, the seat was full. I approached him and stroked his soft brown hair. ¡°When we¡¯re together, you¡¯re so calm¡­¡­ Why are you doing that behind my back?¡± His soft hair brushed against my fingers like rustling grass blades. It was a nice touch. Valhail had his eyes closed and was just sensing my touch. ¡®You¡¯re really handsome¡­¡­¡¯ I smoothed his thick eyebrows and his extremely masculine smooth forehead one after another. He opened his eyes and looked up at me, his face calm. Inside those blue eyes, I could feel the heat rising. Even though he was sitting still, he took a deep breath to calm his excitement, like someone before an intense workout. I gave the command as firmly as a trainer would to a ferocious dog. ¡°Close your eyes.¡± Volume 7 - CH 17 I Will Avoid the Male Lead and Make a Harem ??????? The following kiss was light. I kept my lips slightly parted, then let go and walked away. And I savored the moist, soft texture and the lingering scent in my mouth. The second kiss was also pleasant. He waited for me patiently, perhaps regretting the kiss that ended too quickly, and followed my lips. But he paused when I turned my head away from him. I rested my head on his shoulder and gradually lowered my head from his ear to the nape of his neck. He stiffened and took a deep breath, surprised. ¡°Shhh¡­¡­ Don¡¯t be too nervous.¡± Valhail stiffened, even more, when I told him not to be nervous. I thought that was cute and ran my fingers over his flat collarbone. ¡°Um, this should be fine.¡± Above the level of his collarbone. I lowered my gaze to his hardened mitral muscle. Valhail¡¯s both sturdy forearms jumped up like a bouncing ball and stopped the moment my lips touched his skin. It was barely visible beneath the shirt. As long as he was a human, he would be sweating, and I expected the stench to be stronger than the ones exposed outside. I expected the salty scent to be unpleasant, but that was not the case. ¡®What the hell are you!?¡¯ The nape of his neck smelled like freshly laundered soap. There was no taste. The texture of his elastic muscles beneath the smooth skin, on the other hand, made me want to bite into it. I sucked in deeply after lightly biting the nape of his neck with my teeth and feeling bolder than I thought. ¡°Ha¡­¡­¡± A thick sigh erupted over my head, like a startled sigh. I could feel his heart pounding furiously. It wasn¡¯t long before I parted my lips at the reaction that was as hot as molten iron. A red mark was engraved on his collarbone, which resembled a thick tree trunk. ¡®Oh, it¡¯s beautiful.¡¯ The mark was smaller than my lips. Anyone who sees it would think it was a bite mark left by a vengeful mosquito. ¡°Do you want to see it as well?¡± I pointed to the mirror next to me. But Valhail was not in the same mood. His perplexed, hazy gaze floated through the air like someone who had just gotten off a roller coaster. ¡®Was it overstimulating?¡¯ It seemed that his astonished heart still throbbed. Embarrassed by the naive response, I brought a hand mirror. ¡°Take a look at this.¡± He finally turned away from me and looked in the mirror. ¡°Isn¡¯t it lovely?¡± Valhail quickly twisted his eyes and grabbed the mirror. Then, as if he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes, he touched the red mark reflected in the mirror. ¡°Do you dislike it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Is it bad?¡± I guess he couldn¡¯t hear me. Rather, he was examining the marks here and there with a serious expression. As if testing whether it disappears or not, he carefully pressed the mark and rubbed it with his hands. It was the reaction of someone who was witnessing something for the first time. ¡°You seem to like it.¡± He didn¡¯t seem to dislike it, no matter how I looked at it. ¡®But why are you frowning so much?¡¯ His brow furrowed in concentration as he examined the mark. So I took away the mirror from him. A desperate gaze followed my hand like a puppy whose snacks had been stolen. ¡°Isn¡¯t this better?¡± Now you see me, huh? Valhail did not respond to my question, but instead inquired about the mark. ¡°How long can this go on?¡± ¡°Well, perhaps a week for an ordinary person?¡± ¡°A week¡­¡­¡± His blue eyes shifted around, as if he was thinking deeply. ¡°Pfft.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but laugh as I looked down at him. His enquiring gaze was fixed on me. I hardened my face and spoke like a bad-tempered mosquito. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me yet.¡± Valhail opened his mouth quickly, as if my words were a threat to take away the mark. ¡°I like it.¡± Simultaneously, he concealed the marks with his hand. He appeared to be very concerned that I would take the mark away. ¡®How adorable.¡¯ Is a man with a big figure like him supposed to be this cute? Valhail, who opened his covered hand slightly and looked at the mark again, turned sultry in an instant. ¡°¡­¡­ It will be gone in less than two days.¡± His cool voice was tinged with regret. He appeared to be resentful of his ability to heal himself. ¡°If it vanishes, I¡¯ll make another one for you.¡± The eyes that returned my gaze were filled with delight. It was different from his usual appearance, but there was little change in his expression, which was probably due to my ability to read his emotions well. ¡°But if you do this again¡­¡­¡± Valhail shook his head as I looked at the mark on his forearm, as if he¡¯d never do it again. Fortunately, his bad habits seemed to be easily corrected. From what I can see, he much preferred the marks on the nape of his neck. ¡°Looks like Penny will be back soon¡­¡­¡± When I lightly said that it was time to part, he stared blankly at me. ¡°Do you mind if I kiss you?¡± I opened my eyes wide, surprised. I couldn¡¯t believe he said such a thing. It was a huge improvement. ¡°No.¡± But when I refused, he stopped holding. I sat him down again as he was about to stand up, got down on one knee on the sofa, and gave him a dangerous smile. ¡°You listen to me so well that I want to do it.¡± His fierce gaze became entangled with mine. ¡°Close¡­¡­¡± Volume 7 - CH 18 I Will Avoid the Male Lead and Make a Harem ??????? The moment I tried to order him to close his eyes. As soon as I finished speaking, he snatched me up and rushedly kissed my lips. ¡°Heup!¡± Then I thought the world had turned upside down, and I was lying on the sofa in the blink of an eye. ¡°¡­¡­?!¡± He climbed on top of me like a colossal beast, clutching the back of my head and intertwining his tongue with mine. I couldn¡¯t close my eyes and watched him because I was surprised. The finely furrowed brows, the curled eyelashes, the quivering eyelids¡­¡­ The high bridge of his nose brushed against my face every time he turned his head and dug deep. He didn¡¯t put any weight on me, but the extreme size disparity nearly crushed me on the couch. Even when I looked around, all I saw was his body. His arms were like pillars at my sides, and his broad upper body was in front of me. The sofa was directly behind me. Feeling trapped¡­¡­ not very good! After some teasing, I finally tapped him on the shoulder. Valhail finally parted his lips in regret. Frustrated, I gasped for air and inquired. ¡°Where did you learn this?¡± ¡°You.¡± His confident response left me speechless and dumbfounded. I am¡­¡­ I taught you how to kiss but never how to eat people! ¡®Was our first kiss too passionate?¡¯ It seemed that Valhail had learned something strange to me. ??????? Knock, knock, knock. Someone quietly knocked on the door not long after Valhail had left. ¡®I hope she enjoyed the corn.¡¯ Because it was late, I assumed it was Penny and opened the door myself. But it was Adrian, not Penny, standing at the door. ¡°Noona.¡± ¡°Wh¡­¡­what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He entered my bedroom calmly and passed me, who was clearly embarrassed by his appearance. ¡°I was told not to come to see you, so I remained silent. But, noona, you really didn¡¯t come to see me.¡± ¡®Why would I bother coming to see you, you crazy bastard!¡¯ I screamed silently into the back of his head. ¡°It smells nice.¡± Adrian, who had been walking, abruptly turned around. ¡°Did you wear perfume to bed?¡± His eyes were not smiling at all, unlike his lips, which were. It was an oddly calm gaze. ¡°Did you, hmm? Noona?¡± I couldn¡¯t even smell it, perhaps because I had been with him the whole time, but it was clear that the smell Adrian was referring to was the scent of Valhail. ¡°Y-yeah.¡± Adrian nodded in agreement as I awkwardly nodded. ¡°You seem to like this smell, noona¡­¡­¡± He shut his eyes and sniffed the air. ¡°I should keep it in mind.¡± I stood near the door, staring at him without moving an inch. ¡®Whew, you crazy bastard.¡¯ His face resembled that of a nobleman, just like Camilla, but to me, he looked like a nutcase. ¡°Wh-why are you here t-this l-late?¡± ¡°Because the light was on, I thought you might have trouble sleeping too, noona.¡± So, what would you do if I couldn¡¯t sleep, you crazy punk? ¡°I¡¯m going to put you to sleep.¡± He lifted the book he was holding with a smile. ¡°Do you remember this fairy tale, noona?¡± Volume 8 - CH 1 I Will Avoid the Male Lead and Make a Harem ??????? I narrowed my eyes and looked at the book. The surface was gilded with gems such as blue topaz and had a small lock. It did not appear to be a monastery-bound book based on its luxurious appearance. ¡®Did he make it himself?¡¯ That was how it appeared. Of course, I had no idea who created it or what the title was. In terms of binding method, it is no longer fashionable these days, but it was as clean as if it were brand new and had been properly stored. ¡®Is this bastard trying to trick me again like before?¡¯ Maybe he¡¯s trying to fool me by bringing a book I¡¯ve never heard of and pretending it contains memories. I remembered trembling as Adrian told me we hadn¡¯t seen each other in half a year when it turned out it had been five years. I¡¯m not sure why he keeps trying to check on me, but¡­¡­ In any case, it was risky to say and pretend to know what I didn¡¯t know. Finally, there was only one proper response. ¡°I-I¡¯m not sure.¡± Adrian, who had been tossing the book and catching it like a ball, came to a halt. ¡°¡­¡­ Is that so?¡± It must be the book I read with him because he has his eyes wide open as if surprised. Then it was at least five years ago. ¡°Uh ah uhm¡­ It¡¯s been a long time¡­¡­ since I¡¯ve read it so¡­¡­¡± This was a fairly common sense reason. It was back then. Someone quietly knocked on the door. ¡°My lady! My lady! May I come in now?¡± Penny¡¯s voice could be heard whispering. I opened the door as soon as I realized it. Penny said, sticking out her head as she held up the corn. ¡°Has that person left?¡± Penny, who had made eye contact with Adrian inside, was frozen at the same time. ¡°That person?¡± Adrian responded with an intriguing smile on his face. ¡°Who is that person?¡± Penny¡¯s eyes widened and hardened like ice. The bedroom was deafeningly quiet. Thud thud thud- Adrian moved slowly, as if he were a lion approaching a prey with his back to the wall. ¡°I ask you, who is that person?¡± Tuk- Penny, who had dropped the corn, pitifully shook her shoulders. Adrian¡¯s eyes glowed with ferocious energy. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just ask you who was in this bedroom?¡± ¡°Argh!¡± His wicked hand gripped Penny¡¯s hair. I jumped between the two, surprised. ¡°E¡­¡­ Eddy!¡± His gaze was drawn to me right away. ¡°L-let her go now.¡± Despite my firmness, he refused to let go of his hand. Instead, he just stood there staring at me. ¡°Hurry.¡± Fearful Penny began to cry. It looked like she really scared of him. I thought she was skinny these days, but something had to have happened. ¡°L-later¡­¡­ Let¡¯s read it together.¡± Adrian eventually let go of his grip after I coaxed him with a wink of the book. ¡°All right, noona.¡± He asked me with a casual smile, as if nothing had happened. ¡°You promised, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± His madness is truly a problem. Adrian emanated an aura of a mad dog that I should never touch. ¡°You promised, right?¡± I gave him a firm nod as he pressed for an answer. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be waiting for you, noona.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Good night.¡± Adrian then quietly brushed Penny¡¯s side and exited the room. Clack- I heard the door close. ¡°Uwaaaahhh¡­¡­ sob sob¡­¡­¡± Penny sank to the ground and sobbed, as if to release her tension. At that pitiful look, I swept her back to calm her down. ¡°Penny, don¡¯t cry. He¡¯s gone.¡± I was afraid she¡¯d burst if I called Adrian¡¯s name, so I just called him ¡°he.¡± ¡°Lady¡­¡­ I¡¯m very¡­ young master¡­ I¡¯m scared.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, what¡¯s so scary about him?¡± There must be some connection between the two. Volume 8 - CH 2 I Will Avoid the Male Lead and Make a Harem ??????? We lived in this castle together for five years before Adrian left for training, so they probably ran into each other a lot. I was curious about Adrian and Selina¡¯s relationship, so I inquired because I saw an opportunity. ¡°Will you tell me?¡± ¡°W-way back when you were a kid.¡± Penny, whose eyes were welling up with tears, continued to speak slowly. ¡°How many times did he¡­¡­ say he was going to kill me?¡± ¡°You?¡± What the hell is going on? Why would he kill the only maid of the person he likes? ¡®Did he not like me when he was still a child?¡¯ Or did he take it out on Penny to exact revenge on Selina after she ignored him? ¡®Adrian must have been young, so he would not have tried killing her seriously.¡¯ Hiccups, hiccups, hiccups- Penny appeared to be out of her mind since she began hiccupping. I brought her some warm water and waited for her to soothe. And what Penny, who had regained her composure, said was shocking. ¡°You always pleaded with him because he threatened to strangle me and throw me out the window.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?¡± It felt like a fuse had blown in my head. ¡°Why the hell did he bother you like that?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡­ he likes you, My Lady.¡± Penny spoke quietly. Penny, as expected, was aware. It¡¯s strange if Penny doesn¡¯t know what Camilla knows. ¡°But even so, why the hell did he bother you?¡± Shouldn¡¯t he instead treat her nicely? ¡°He said he wanted me to disappear because I was the only one you were looking for, My Lady.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± That¡¯s incredible. So you tried to kill Penny out of jealousy? To draw attention? ¡®He was a total lunatic.¡¯ I was at a loss for words. I had no understanding of his way of thinking. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll like him even if he¡¯s nice, but why does he bother you?¡± Poor penny. She must have had a hard time. When I patted Penny¡¯s head, she opened her mouth again. ¡°Actually¡­ He was really nice. Even to me.¡± ¡°But you said he threatened to kill you.¡± ¡°No, he was initially nice to me.¡± Penny stated as much. Shannon and Adrian arrived at the Count of Crawford¡¯s castle shortly after Camilla and the Count of Crawford remarried. Adrian is said to have been a perfect returnee for Camilla, who raised him only in gold. However, he almost fell in love with Selina at first sight, so Selina avoided Shannon and Adrian. Then, when Camilla abused her mentally and she had no one to turn to, she hung out with Adrian, who closely followed her. ¡°But then you abruptly stated that you would no longer interact with him, My Lady.¡± ¡°I did?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why did I¡­? I don¡¯t really remember.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me what it was for.¡± Something major must have occurred. ¡°Didn¡¯t my mother hit me and tell me I couldn¡¯t play with Adrian?¡± ¡°No. Madam had no idea young master liked you until that point. She even bought you a book to read alongside Lady Shannon and Young Master. ¡± Despite this, Selina was extremely intelligent. Her intelligence is probably the highest of the three. ¡°Then why did I do that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It occurred between you two¡­¡­ You didn¡¯t tell me no matter how many times I asked.¡± What exactly is it? I had an ominous hunch. ¡°And from there.¡± Adrian began to be as nice to Penny and me as he could. He was always nice to me, but at that time he was more to the point where he could take the candy that just went into his mouth to Selina. ¡°So I said, ¡®They¡¯re so pitiful, so just play with him for once,¡¯ and the lady was completely upset with me and¡­¡­ sob sob.¡± ¡°I was upset with you?¡± What would Selina do if she became agitated? I looked at Penny, intrigued. ¡°You had not looked or spoken to me in a week.¡± It was very Selina-like. ¡°How did you react when I was upset?¡± ¡°You stopped me when I said I was leaving the count.¡± Selina appeared to cling to Penny in haste after Penny stated her plan to leave. It was also very Selina-like. ¡°Had it been four months?¡± Every night, the young master comes to your room and waits in the hallway for several hours before returning alone¡­¡­¡± Oh my goodness, four months. His obsession has grown since he was a child. ¡°He used to bring me food and money and tell me to deliver the letter to her.¡± ¡°What letter?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Because you threw it all away without even reading it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°He had been doing that for a long time, and when he saw us in the garden with our arms folded¡­¡­ all of a sudden.¡± ¡°All of a sudden?¡± Penny shivered as she thought back on what had happened that day. ¡°Suddenly, he dashed forward and pushed me hard. It was daylight, and I saw how much blood was leaking from being stamped with stones¡­¡­¡± Penny lifted her skirt and pointed to her knee. ¡°Do you see this wound? This wound was from that time.¡± There was a large scar where her finger pointed. ¡°You cried a lot, and Lady Shannon freaked out¡­¡­ I noticed it at the time.¡± Penny¡¯s expression was terrifying, as if she were reliving a nightmare. ¡°Even in the midst of that shambles, with the ladies sobbing¡­¡­ He stuck next to you and looked at you as if you were so lovely.¡± Penny¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°Truly looked like a madman.¡± I was covered in goosebumps. Perhaps we should add a thriller¡­¡­ to the genre of this tragic story. Volume 8 - CH 3 As it seemed that I couldn¡¯t remember what happened in the past, Penny explained what had happened step by step. ¡°From then on, the young master started to harass me severely.¡± Some days, he made her mop or do a massive amount of laundry in one day. Penny wasn¡¯t a maid, but Camilla was so powerful that Selina couldn¡¯t say anything to Adrian. ¡°And the young master likes it because you always come to the young master¡¯s bedroom to find me.¡± Camilla then warns Adrian not to call Penny, as if she sensed something ominous. ¡°Because Madame thought the young master liked me, she slapped me three times.¡± Oh my goodness¡­¡­ Penny seemed to be having a tough time because she was caught between a strange and crazy family. Since Adrian couldn¡¯t call Penny to his bedroom and couldn¡¯t make her work, he then hung Penny up and threw stones at her in the garden, claiming that he was practicing archery. When this happened, Selina begged Adrian not to do it, and Adrian clung to her, telling her that he was bored and that she should play with him instead. ¡®In the end, he used Penny as a hostage and forced Selina to hang with him.¡¯ The more I heard the story, the more pathetic and disgusting Adrian became. ¡®And that¡¯s how he pretended to be friendly with Selina?¡¯ He was a completely one-sided stalker! ¡°When did Mother discover Adrian liked me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­ Oh!¡± Penny¡¯s brow was deeply wrinkled as she pondered. ¡°It had been five years. We happened to run into the young master on the stairs as we were passing by, and you hid behind me.¡± Adrian was most likely hated by Selina. She must have been terrified just looking at him. ¡°Then, the young master told me to apologize to him because my dirty clothes had brushed against his, so I apologized¡­¡­¡± Penny knelt on her stomach and pleaded. Despite the fact that Adrian and Penny were both commoners, Adrian was Camilla¡¯s son and was raised as a noble child. ¡°Because he didn¡¯t like the apology, he threatened to push me down the stairs.¡± He was a complete jerk. ¡°Then?¡± ¡°But you were so surprised, My Lady, that you fainted.¡± Ohoo¡­ Yeah, it¡¯s not Selina if she doesn¡¯t faint. ¡°You¡¯re slowly rolling down the stairs, falling like a feather¡­ ugh.¡± Penny¡¯s heart seemed to skip a beat as he remembered the incident. Penny put her hand on her chest. ¡°Was it the annex¡¯s stairs?¡± ¡°No. The castle¡¯s central stairwell.¡± Then there were the stairs, which I frequently used in this building. Fortunately, the stairwell within the building was not too long. There were about 20 stairs, and the flat section was connected to each corner. Because it was a building where older aristocrats came and went, the stairwell was also low in height. Carpets were also installed, making it less dangerous. ¡®If Selina had died then, I wouldn¡¯t be here.¡¯ Selina was said to have been unconscious for three days at the time. ¡°The young master was crying, screaming, and making a commotion.¡± Adrian clung to Selina like chewing gum and nursed her until she regained consciousness. ¡°Madam persuaded him, saying that if he stayed like that, he would collapse,¡± but the young master sent the Madam out while screaming at her. As if he didn¡¯t have any morals left.¡± ¡®The story was already makjang in the first place, so I¡¯m not surprised.¡¯ (T/N: Makjang: Slang term for something so bad that it can¡¯t get any worse.) What was the original story¡¯s atmosphere like? Even if Adrian¡¯s immorality had been added, there was nothing unexpected about it. ¡°Madam had no choice but to bring the young master a meal to your room because he is always next to you¡­¡­¡± Penny¡¯s voice lowered dramatically, as if she were telling a secret. ¡°Anyway, Madam noticed that young master kissing you on the cheek while you slept, My Lady. Ugh, that¡¯s creepy! ¡°I was cleaning in the next room at the time, and I knew because Madam dropped everything she was holding.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°They had an argument, and the next day, young master went into the training center.¡± That¡¯s how he spent the five years he was there. ¡°You¡¯ve spent the entire time since then in the annex.¡± Camilla must have arranged for Selina not to run into Adrian while he was on vacation. Penny began to speak disparagingly about Camilla, as if she despised her. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember Madam locking the annex door and acting as if you weren¡¯t there?¡± Volume 8 - CH 4 ¡°When Adrian came home?¡± ¡°Yes. My Lady, you¡¯ve been locked up for a week.¡± What!? She locked up someone for a week? In such a small space? ¡°I was about to jump off the tower because we ran out of drinking water, but you kept telling me not to¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­you¡¯ve had a hard time, too, Penny.¡± It must have been difficult for her to be trapped between a crazy child and an abusive stepmother. ¡°However, it¡¯s fortunate that Master Adrian appears to have softened considerably.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡­?¡± In my viewpoint, he still looks insane. ¡°He would have irritated you a lot in the past. Don¡¯t you agree, My Lady?¡± Even now, he irritated me to the point of insanity. ¡°It appears to me that he is exerting as much restraint as possible.¡± What did she mean by restraint? Anyway, Penny¡¯s explanation was extremely helpful to me. I thought I knew what I was going to do with Adrian in the future. ¡°Perhaps¡­¡­ it must have come as quite a surprise to him when you fell down the stairs, My Lady.¡± Adrian did not refuse Camilla¡¯s option to join the Knights Templar. The reason he decided that even though he had to break up with Selina, whom he couldn¡¯t live without for five years¡­¡­ ¡°At the time, the young master told me to tell you that he was sorry when you awoke, and I had the feeling that he meant it.¡± If Selina had come to her senses, she would have looked at Adrian with contempt. For her, Adrian¡¯s love was such a noble feeling that he even gave up his life. For me, it was just such an annoyance. ¡®That¡¯s why he joined the Knights Templar.¡¯ The shame of being discovered by his own mother in his immoral lust for his step-sister. The guilt of hurting someone he cherished. The fear that the person who is more important to him than his life will abandon him. An escape from it all. ¡°Master Adrian is a frightening man, Lady. Never. Never, ever provoke him.¡± Yes, I noticed it as well. His eyes reflected the steamed madness. ¡®But I¡¯m not scared any longer.¡¯ Since I discovered that idiot¡¯s critical Achilles heel. ¡®I am his weakness.¡¯ Originally, if you love too much, you have no choice but to lose. ??????? The barbarians entered Crawford County unarmed. Cedric was extremely busy as a result for a few days. Before the barbarians settled in the empty land near Crawford¡¯s plantation field, there was a lot of work to be done. ¡®Even so, it¡¯s a good thing.¡¯ Cedric¡¯s outings were significantly reduced by accepting them as permanent residents. Previously, the citizen who suffered damage every three days would have gone to the Count¡¯s castle to file an appeal. So far, there have been no reports of barbarians robbing farmhouses. Cedric was beaming. I warned him that they would continue to give him headaches as a result of significant and minor incidents until they were completely settled on this land. But that¡¯s all there is to it. ¡°There is nothing I can¡¯t do to keep the citizens¡¯ peace.¡± That was an extremely bold claim. There was only one person who was dissatisfied with the peace that had been brought to Crawford County. It was Camilla. ??????? ¡°Are you now ignoring me?¡± ¡°Countess.¡± ¡°How many times have I sent out a servant to find you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been busy.¡± ¡°Yeah! Only you are occupied in this location! You alone!¡± Camilla, who had come straight to Cedric¡¯s study, became enraged at some point. ¡°Are you not busy these days, Countess?¡± Camilla was no longer invited to the banquet, so he was talking about her staying at home. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­¡± Camilla suddenly threw something she was holding onto Cedric¡¯s desk. It was the sword he had lost. ¡°Why is this with you, Countess?¡± ¡°I caught a thief.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cedric was cursing Camilla¡¯s bold response. He would have been grateful if he hadn¡¯t already heard from Selina. However, her attitude in trying to receive a court order by bringing back the missing goods she stole herself was very poor. ¡®It¡¯s disgraceful.¡¯ According to his personality, he would have revealed the truth and questioned his mistake, but¡­¡­ Cedric remembered Selina¡¯s words of wisdom. ¡°You may not be grateful, but why are you staring at me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ isn¡¯t it only a self-accusation?¡± ¡®I guess I couldn¡¯t keep my emotions in check.¡¯ Cedric¡¯s gaze turned to the documents again. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you mean, but I¡¯ve never looked at you like that.¡± ¡°Cedric!¡± ¡°I keep getting nauseous. I must have eaten something inappropriate. It¡¯s best if you leave now.¡± Camilla, who was chewing her lips, stormed out of the study. She had every reason to be impatient as an elegant lady. ¡®It appeared that he no longer needed to rely on Duke Maple.¡¯ Meanwhile, Cedric has steadily grown the Knight of White Eagle. The barbarian case required a lot of defense money, but there was no reason to do so any longer. It was because he had accepted the outstanding warriors of the barbarian tribes as Knights trainees. He was taking extra precautions to avoid fights as much as possible. Furthermore, tax revenues will be collected at Crawford¡¯s Plantation again soon. And Cedric¡¯s achievements were simply breathtaking. ¡®Was that child always this smart?¡¯ It was all thanks to Selina. Volume 8 - CH 5 She sure was a smart girl since she was a child. Cedric could still recall the contents of Joanna¡¯s letter, which his brother proudly displayed whenever they met on the battlefield. Selina once again astounded her teacher by reading letters much faster than her peers. People close to his brother always said that it would have been preferable if his brother had a trustworthy son rather than a daughter. Cedric snorted whenever he heard such a remark. He believed that because she was his own child, whether son or daughter, the child itself should be protected. Because they will have to work harder as the head of the household in order to go home. ¡®But there¡¯s no reason for me to protect a son.¡¯ Cedric imagined that if he had a son, he would raise him like a weed in a field and force him to work on defending the Western frontier. Watching his son grow up would bring him joy in its own right, but Cedric desperately desired a daughter. Of course, if the child resembled Joanna, he wouldn¡¯t have cared if it was a son or a daughter¡­¡­ ¡®It¡¯s all meaningless thoughts.¡¯ Cedric sighed, tried to shake off his thoughts, and returned his gaze to the documents. ??????? Finally, my portrait that everyone has been waiting for is here. ¡°Hohoho!¡± The scumbag swindler delivered it directly to the count¡¯s castle. Even Cedric, who had been unconcerned about how loud the swindler had been since entering the gate, came to look. ¡°Dear Ladies and Gentlemen. My name is Isaac Baker. I am an unrivaled genius painter.¡± Isaac sat in front of the audience in a row, as if he were a comedian performing a show, and started talking. ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone has heard at least one rumor about me, right? Chef of shape! The Wizard of Light! The Healer of Color!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Isaac Baker, the painter of the century! Now, applause!¡± That person must be insane. Wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing if he said that out loud? If it were me¡­¡­ ¡®My name is Selina, the most beautiful woman in the world.¡¯ This world¡¯s heroine! The most beautiful lady! Not only is my face the best, but so is my body! ¡®Isn¡¯t it too embarrassing?¡¯ I was only thinking about it in my head, but my face was flushed with embarrassment. This swindler¡¯s thick skin does not appear to be normal. ¡°Show me the portrait.¡± Camilla, who couldn¡¯t hear it any longer, finally said, her face stiffened. He was a painter she brought from the south, but seeing him speak like that must have made her feel ashamed of him. Cedric¡¯s stare at Isaac was never flattering. ¡°Khm khm, I see. First and foremost, it is a privilege to be able to capture Miss Selina¡¯s great beauty on canvas.¡± Oh, how dare you call my name? I was always addressed by my title, Lady Crawford. Only those with a close relationship with me are permitted to address me by name. However, that con man dared to call out my name without my permission. ¡®Should I be fortunate that Valhail wasn¡¯t there?¡¯ Valhail had only been standing by Camilla¡¯s side until now, when he quietly exited the drawing room after someone approached him and whispered in private. Camilla was clearly planning something. ¡®I¡¯m going to ask Valhail later.¡¯ It was a wise decision to place him next to Camilla. Camilla recently locked Shannon up in her bedroom again, claiming she was on a diet, but I put food in through Valhail. ¡°I want caramel, Eonni.¡± Shannon only called me ¡®eonni¡¯ when she needed something from me. However, as she only has me to ask more and more questions, her use of the word ¡®eonni¡¯ has increased. ¡°Look forward to it. A masterpiece of the century has been born.¡± The swindler then took out the white cloth that had been covering the easel. Flutter- A white cloth floated through the air and landed on the floor, revealing my portrait. ¡°Oh, goodness.¡± Camilla sighed, rose from her chair, and approached the portrait as if possessed. She appeared to be deeply moved. ¡°Unbelievable!¡± Camilla couldn¡¯t say anything more in front of the perfect painting, so she covered her mouth with both hands. It was not an exaggeration. Volume 8 - CH 6 I Will Avoid the Male Lead and Make a Harem Vol. 8: Madam Devil Chapter 6 A goddess in a navy blue mermaid-style silk gown sat in the painting, her gorgeous blonde hair falling down. Her gaze was drawn forward to the sky, and both her hands were clasped on her lap. Her mouth corners were raised as if she was grateful for the grace. Despite the fact that her voluptuous breasts are exposed, the portrait conveys a clean image due to her pale skin and green eyes gazing up at God. Camilla appeared to have informed the painter in advance that her daughter, Selina, was a quiet lady who went to the temple to pray. I was in the monastery for a month, so it wasn¡¯t entirely incorrect. How pleased must she have been to learn that the products destined for the wedding market have earned a favorable reputation? Camilla didn¡¯t really question my behavior, which was different from Selina¡¯s. All she could think about was how to sell me for more pennies. In any case, it was a lovely portrait to look at. Except for the fact that the chest was overemphasized. ¡°So, what do you think about my skills?¡± Isaac straightened his back as if he had drawn the portrait himself. ¡°Whoa, unbelievable.¡± Penny made a quiet fuss that only I could hear. ¡°That man certainly appeared to be a con artist, but his drawing abilities are astounding.¡± As expected, the man looks like a con artist in anyone¡¯s eyes. I thought it was just my eyes. ¡®How did that boy draw that picture without looking at the object?¡¯ After hearing Isaac¡¯s explanation, the more I thought about the boy artist who drew my portrait, the more amazed I became. ¡°It¡¯s stunning. Your reputation was not a bluff. It¡¯s ideal for flaunting at a banquet.¡± Camilla, who had clapped, belatedly looked at Cedric¡¯s expression. ¡°What are your thoughts, Cedric?¡± Cedric remained silent. Cedric, who is unfamiliar with the art, will think the portrait is fantastic. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a masterpiece?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± He nodded his head and said, as if agreeing, with a glance at Isaac. ¡°We ran into each other again.¡± Cedric must have thought he was a con artist as well. ¡°All right, then.¡± Camilla smiled at Isaac, which I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. ¡°How about you keep quiet and speak to me alone?¡± She appeared to be about to sign a contract with him. It was an unusual situation. ¡®I was going to push her back this time, but¡­¡¯ Camilla walks into the abyss on her own. ¡°Are you going to sign an exclusive contract with me instead of sponsoring me, Countess?¡± As a con artist, Isaac was quick-witted. Most artists in this world were poor, and noble ladies found it difficult to support them. Instead, they signed an exclusive contract to supply only the family with paintings. Camilla appeared displeased but nodded when he revealed what Camilla was going to say to him alone. ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± It was back then. Shannon, who was taken aback by my portrait, inquired. ¡°Then can you draw me too?¡± ¡°You stay still.¡± Camilla, who had immediately silenced Shannon, sat in her chair and began negotiating. ¡°A hundred million dollars for a painting. What are your thoughts?¡± Wow, one hundred million? I obtained Penny¡¯s house, purchased a mine, and obtained a rough estimate of the prices. I¡¯m not sure how much they usually give to sponsor artists, but Camilla¡¯s proposal was clearly massive. ¡®It was a big bet for the West.¡¯ ¡°Instead, you must not only hand over the drawing to me, but you must only draw the person I give you permission to draw.¡± I know that people don¡¯t usually specify who they want to draw for a painting. So Camilla, through Isaac, was trying to make a comeback in society. I¡¯m sure the noble ladies want Isaac¡¯s portrait after seeing my painting displayed to the entire town. However, because Isaac can only draw people with Camilla¡¯s permission, the ladies must eventually ask Camilla¡¯s favor. ¡®That¡¯s why she offered a hundred million dollars.¡¯ Camilla¡¯s big bet surprised me, but Isaac¡¯s attitude surprised me even more. ¡°Only a hundred million for my painting?¡± ¡®Only a hundred million¡¯ he said!? That is enough money to buy four commoners¡¯ houses. Cedric smashed the armrest, possibly in response to Isaac¡¯s arrogance. ¡°Consider again, Countess. Money isn¡¯t going to rot but does a hundred million dollars make sense for a painting?¡± Camilla flinched. ¡°Bring your vassals together and hold a meeting before making such a large expenditure.¡± What if Camilla resigns and withdraws her proposal? I lamented inwardly. ¡®Uncle, please stay still if you don¡¯t know!¡¯ I shook my head, telling Cedric to stop talking, but he didn¡¯t even look at me. ¡°No matter how much you are the head of household, you cannot use the family fortune for your own personal use.¡± It was back then. Shannon, who was next to me, shouted sharply. ¡°What do you think you know, uncle!? Why are you so adamantly opposed to that artist¡¯s painting when you have no idea how valuable it is? How knowledgeable you are about art!?¡± Is this child crazy? Perhaps blinded by the portrait, Shannon dared to admonish Cedric. ¡°You¡­¡­¡± Cedric looked at Shannon as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. She would almost certainly face additional punishment because of the way she speaks and the content. The drawing room fell silent at that moment. Camilla approached Shannon and slapped her across the face. Slap, slap! Two in a row. ¡®Ha, there really isn¡¯t a single quiet day.¡¯ In a mother-daughter fight, Cedric stiffened. Volume 8 - CH 7 I Will Avoid the Male Lead and Make a Harem Camilla was quite an attention seeker. She occasionally engages in extreme behavior, but this is always done as a way to accomplish a goal. I can¡¯t believe she slapped Shannon in the face in front of an outsider. It wasn¡¯t like she was her usual self. ¡°Return to your bedroom.¡± ¡°¡­¡­yes.¡± I felt sorry for her after seeing her red cheeks. Shannon staggered out of the drawing room, her hands wrapped around her cheek as if to show how much it hurt. Cedric immediately followed her. ¡°I need to speak with Shannon.¡± It wasn¡¯t because he wanted to scold her. He appeared to be concerned. Shannon was not a stupid enough fool to say such nonsense in front of an outsider. ¡®¡­¡­ Well, she is a fool, but not to the point of spewing such nonsense in front of an outsider.¡¯ The drawing room was deafeningly quiet. The unexpected incident caught Isaac off guard. ¡°N-next time¡­¡­ should I visit again next time?¡± He may have realized by now that the flimsy negotiations were not going to work. Because he could see with his own eyes that Camilla was not the lady she claimed to be. ¡®Perhaps that was Camilla¡¯s intention.¡¯ I watched the events unfold with the same terrified expression as Selina. ¡°That is unnecessary.¡± Camilla smiled brightly as if nothing had happened recently. ¡°The contract will be written today.¡± The butler, who was standing behind her like a folding screen, quickly brought her paper and quill as she snapped her fingers. ¡°One hundred million per paintings.¡± Camilla spoke almost as if she were stamping a seal. ¡°It¡¯s too much for a potter from a rural countryside.¡± In Cedric¡¯s absence, Camilla was a completely different person. She now resembled a haughty businessman. ¡°However, Madam.¡± ¡°You.¡± Camilla interrupted Isaac and smiled, one corner of her mouth raised. ¡°Did you hear the story of the Western Martial Arts Competition that took place not too long ago?¡± ¡°Yes? Oh, yes.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but agree with the rhythm, even if he was perplexed as to why Camilla had suddenly brought up the subject of martial arts. ¡°Well¡­¡­ Because it was so well-known.¡± ¡°Do you know who won?¡± ¡°Yes, I am aware. I heard that he is a lowly Toono who will kill anyone long as he holds a sword.¡± Several Southern nobles attended the martial arts festival. They had obviously spread such a rumor. ¡°I heard he sold his spirit to the Devil because he was insane enough to kill. Furthermore, he is a monster who can resurrect even with a torn body.¡± ¡°Ha ha ha!¡± Camilla burst out laughing. Only she was laughing in the otherwise silent drawing room. ¡°He¡¯s right beneath me.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It was my escort who brought you here today.¡± Isaac¡¯s mouth opened wide. He looked very perplexed. ¡°Well¡­¡­ Because it was so well-known.¡± ¡°Do you know who won?¡± ¡°Yes, I am aware. I heard that he is a lowly Toono who will kill anyone long as he holds a sword.¡± Several Southern nobles attended the martial arts festival. They had obviously spread such a rumor. ¡°I heard he sold his spirit to the Devil because he was insane enough to kill. Furthermore, he is a monster who can resurrect even with a torn body.¡± ¡°Ha ha ha!¡± Camilla burst out laughing. Only she was laughing in the otherwise silent drawing room. ¡°He¡¯s right beneath me.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It was my escort who brought you here today.¡± Isaac¡¯s mouth opened wide. He looked very perplexed. ¡°He¡¯s the Toono you¡¯re referring to.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°You must have met him before, but you didn¡¯t recognize him?¡± Camilla was discussing the day Isaac came to see my face. The same day, he was restrained by Valhail while teasing me and fled in terror. ¡°There is nothing he cannot accomplish. There are a couple of unknown painters, and it¡¯s not difficult to bury one in a mountain without anyone knowing.¡± ¡°Ma-Madam.¡± ¡°Are you planning to sign a contract?¡± ¡°I will. I will sign it now.¡± In the end, Isaac signed the contract with tears in his eyes. Man, that¡¯s how Camilla makes threats. ¡®As expected, villains are different. Totally different.¡¯ Camilla¡¯s father, the Duke of Maple, was a notorious capital villain. Perhaps she threatened others differently because she was born from such a natural villain. Camilla has been completely unmasked now that Cedric has left. ¡°Oh, by the way.¡± She returned my gaze as she stared at Isaac, who was filling out the contract. ¡°Isn¡¯t he also acquainted with you, Selina?¡± It was all about Valhail. She asked me such a sly question knowing that we had met several times when he was still in the outer guard. ¡°Y-yes¡­¡­¡± I replied in a low voice that sounded like a fly flapping its wings. ¡°It must be nice to see his face more than usual.¡± Camilla fixed her gaze on me. She still seemed to think I liked him. ¡®Then it would be proper to live up to her expectations, wouldn¡¯t it?¡¯ I can¡¯t fail my mother. Volume 8 - CH 8 I opened my eyes wide, as if surprised that she had discovered my true feelings, then quickly turned my head away from her gaze. ¡°M-mother, wh-what are you¡­¡­.¡± I didn¡¯t forget to flick the hand holding the skirt¡¯s hem. ¡°I¡¯ve known you since you were so quiet and walked around like a cat in heat.¡± ¡°It-it-it¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± Isaac was startled by the unexpected situation and closed his eyes as he held his quill pen. Curious glances alternated between me and Camilla. ¡°Did you sleep with him?¡± ¡°Ye-yes?¡± Camilla asked me while I pretended to be embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m wondering if you¡¯ve lost your noble purity, dear.¡± ¡°Ah, ah, no¡­¡­ It¡¯s not!¡± I bit my lips as if I was overwhelmed with shame. ¡®This is how she harassed me.¡¯ If this were the real Selina, she would have jumped off the veranda. She couldn¡¯t have been happy to have such a private conversation in front of strangers, given her timid and closed personality. Furthermore, not only Isaac but also the butler and Penny were present. ¡°How far did you let him touch your body? Huh?¡± It was clear to Camilla that she kept the spy¡¯s words in her memory. Cedric discovered her abuse and hit me, and she pretended to let it go, but there¡¯s no way she won¡¯t do anything else in the future. As I rose to my feet and met Valhail, and we had a skinship, she had plenty of reasons to believe that I had fallen in love with him. That¡¯s why he tried to subjugate Valhail to me. ¡°Was it good that he touched you? Selina, did you do something lewd with him and then go to the temple to seek forgiveness? So you thought you¡¯d be pure once more?¡± Instead of responding, I trembled. ¡°Ha, I had no idea you¡¯d put me in such a bad mood over such a minor issue. My lovely, innocent, and kind daughter¡­¡­¡± Camilla shook her head as if she was concerned about me. ¡®Tsk tsk, I really can¡¯t keep up with this natural villain.¡¯ I never thought that Camilla would trample on people like this. To be honest, she¡¯s always been nicer than I expected, but Cedric is always with her. She had already noticed my feelings for Valhail and was keeping him under her control, but there was only one reason for this. ¡®She¡¯s trying to take out her rage on me because of Adrian.¡¯ How humiliated would she have been if it had been the real Selina? Isaac¡¯s constant insidious glances bothered me. ¡°Come to think of it, that day¡­¡­¡± Isaac scowled at me and opened his mouth. ¡°He overprotected Lady Selina. I came here solely to paint.¡± ¡°Did he?¡± ¡°Yes, he was quite ferocious, like a male cat guarding his female.¡± This bastard¡­¡­ ¡®Did he just compare me to a female cat?¡¯ How dare he do that to Count Crawford¡¯s lady? I can¡¯t believe he, a commoner, dares to make fun of me like that, no matter how much Camilla crushed me in front of him. He doesn¡¯t understand the topic and can¡¯t tell where he is. ¡®That is why you will be executed.¡¯ I had mixed feelings while listening to the stupid remarks of a swindler who died after his limbs were severed. ¡®Just quickly write the contract and leave.¡¯ Camilla did not sign such a contract with Isaac in the original story. She was eager to obtain a painting after he became famous, but she was unable to do so. ¡°There was a reason for his sensitivity. Ladies who appear shady on the outside are more promiscuous on the inside.¡± Isaac was very excited when Camilla let him go even though he was making fun of me like that. Camilla, who had been quiet for some reason, made a bizarre remark. ¡°Do you have any talent for drawing nude paintings?¡± It was something she said as she looked at me. ¡®¡­¡­don¡¯t tell me?¡¯ Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s going to paint my nude and use it as an excuse to threaten me? I looked at Camilla, surprised, and Isaac jumped up and said. ¡°Without a doubt! I¡¯ve never done it before, but I¡¯m confident I¡¯ll do well.¡± ¡°Selina.¡± Camilla smiled as she calmly called my name. ¡°Take it off.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Did you not hear? This is what your mother is asking you right now.¡± I¡¯m becoming enraged. ¡®Should I flip up¡­¡­ and quit the act?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t have an NG if I prioritized my feelings over the feelings of the character. Because that is not the actor¡¯s attitude in the role. ¡®But it¡¯s not a movie or a drama¡­¡­ This is my reality now!¡¯ I¡¯m no longer the story¡¯s main female character. I am Selina. Selina, who must bravely live the life in front of me in the name of fate, rather than the heroine in such a horrible novel. Just like every normal person in the world. ¡®Should I just quit or not?¡¯ As I was thinking. ¡°In front of the lowly Toono, you took off your clothes and pretended¡­¡­¡± Splash! Camilla was covered with water. ¡°Argh!¡± Steam rose from her hair. The scream was as hot as a hawk¡¯s breath. ¡°You devilish lass!¡± It was Penny. Penny became enraged and poured the tea water on Camilla before slamming her down. ¡°Die! You devil! Die!¡± Volume 8 - CH 9 I Will Avoid the Male Lead and Make a Harem Vol. 8: Madam Devil Chapter 9 The absurd situation surprised and stiffened even the butler. ¡°You devil! Stop bullying my lady!¡± Penny excitedly beat Camilla with a silver candlestick. Camilla collapsed on the floor as Penny swung her around like a windmill. ¡°Argh!¡± A lady who has never done anything rash could never stand up to Penny¡¯s power. ¡°Ru-ruben! What are you doing, Ruben!¡± Camilla yelled, barely raising her head. Only then did the butler, who had finally come to his senses, intervene between the two women. ¡°Are you crazy!? Can¡¯t you take that hand off right away?!¡± The door opened in response to the loud noise, and Cedric ran in. He couldn¡¯t make sense of the situation. ¡°No, what is¡­¡­?¡± Camilla was face down on the ground, while Penny clung to her like a wrestler, beating Camilla with a silver candlestick. Even the butler was having difficulty removing Penny. ¡°Cedric! Put this crazy woman in jail right now, Cedric!¡± Camilla screamed helplessly. Bruk- ¡°Shut up, you devil bitch!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± Penny shrewdly hit Camilla until, after the final blow, Cedric grabbed her hand. ¡°What are you doing, Penny?¡± Cedric, seriously taken aback, urged Penny in a hurry. ¡°Cedric, kill her!¡± Camilla raised her bloodied face, her brow ripped. ¡°That scumbag insulted me! Let us render a summary judgment for insulting the Lord! Cut her throat right now!¡± The sin of insulting the Lord is extremely serious. Without a trial, Penny could have been decapitated on the spot, as Camilla stated. The situation was critical. Camilla¡¯s appearance was equally disastrous. Her normally neat hair was tousled, and her dress was ripped. The blood that poured from her face was spattered all over the place. ¡°Kill her! Kill that scumbag right now!¡± Camilla screamed angrily. This would be the first insult in her life. ¡°Why did you do this, Penny?¡± Cedric sighed at Penny as if he didn¡¯t understand it at all. She jumped to save me, but it was too risky. She overreacted emotionally. ¡®She should have considered the consequences¡­¡¯ It was at that point that I decided to intervene. ¡°Do not be deceived, Commander. That person is not the Madam!¡± Penny said, pointing her finger at Camilla with her bright eyes. ¡°Madam has been possessed by the devil!¡± It¡¯s obvious!¡± ¡°Wh-what?¡± Camilla frowned exasperatedly at her, leaning on the butler¡¯s arms. Penny looked Camilla in the eyes and told Cedric the truth. ¡°Unless the Madam is possessed by the devil, how could she order Lady Selina to strip naked in front of all these people?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cedric¡¯s cold stare shifted to Camilla. ¡°She even asked that idiot bastard if he could paint Lady Selina naked and ordered her to strip naked. Ha!?¡± That ¡®idiot bastard¡¯ was, of course, referring to Isaac. ¡°If that woman is our madam, who loves and cherishes our lady as if she were her own daughter, she would never say such a thing!¡± The drawing room was filled with the sound of a high-pitched voice. Penny didn¡¯t appear to be scared of anything. ¡°Lady Selina is not even a street prostitute, but the count¡¯s daughter, so how could she speak such nonsense to her?¡± Penny¡¯s eyes seemed to emit lasers as she stared Camilla down. ¡°The devil is clearly wearing Madam¡¯s skin! I have to beat that devil to death to save the madam!¡± In the drawing room, there was a deafening silence. ¡®It¡¯s cold. Too cold.¡¯ Where did she get that kind of urge? Of course, if it wasn¡¯t Penny, it would have been me who flipped everything upside down¡­¡­ ¡®But she¡¯s a commoner.¡¯ So, even if she was sentenced to death for beating Camilla, a noblewoman, there was nothing I could do. If it was not for Cedric who opened that door and came in, but another escort, Penny would have been decapitated as Camilla ordered. ¡°Countess.¡± A voice as cold as ice flowed from Cedric. Camilla flinched and grabbed the butler¡¯s sleeve, embarrassed. ¡°Is all of that true?¡± Cedric reached for the handle of his sword. He looked as if he would kill with his sword right away if it were true. ¡°Aigoo, I was wrong! Please save me! I just responded because I thought the Madam was joking with me!¡± Because Cedric¡¯s aura was overly vicious while holding the handle of his sword, Isaac fell flat on his face and began to beg. Camilla rolled her eyes around, trying to figure out how to get out of this embarrassing situation. But there was no way for her to get out. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me, are you going to faint?¡¯ It seemed right from the way she flipped her eyes. ¡®I¡¯m not going to lose!¡¯ I decided to take the initiative. ¡°Ah¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Lady!¡± Penny came running to me as soon as I fell. But Cedric accepted me before she did. ¡°Selina!¡± It was as fast as light. ¡°C-commander, M-madam has also fainted¡­¡­¡± ¡°Open the door! Selina has collapsed! Go ahead and call the doctor!¡± Cedric picked me up and walked out the door loudly. ¡°Madam fainted as well¡­¡­¡± Camilla, who had missed the timing, was eventually left alone in the drawing room with the butler. ??????? ¡°Madame has gone insane!¡± I am certain of it! Commander, you must immediately place her in an underground prison!¡± Furious Penny shuddered and enthusiastically raved to Cedric. She told Cedric everything that had happened in the drawing room without skipping a beat. She was in the middle of telling the story. ¡°Even if Lady Selina is a street child, she shouldn¡¯t be able to do that.¡± Cedric remained silent after hearing all of Penny¡¯s words. Cedric remained silent after hearing all of Penny¡¯s words. ¡°This is not the first time, Commander! Madam always humiliated the lady in front of other nobles in this manner!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Even though I know better than anyone how fragile and shy my lady is!¡± Camilla used to scold Selina in front of a designer who came to take her measurements, or when my tutor was with me, she would curse at her for not being good at reading. That is how the situation has been. After hearing it, Selina had no choice but to develop a closed and timid personality. Selina may have grown increasingly afraid of going out and meeting new people. ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯ll just smoke a cigarette and return.¡± Volume 8 - CH 10 I Will Avoid the Male Lead and Make a Harem Vol. 8: Madam Devil Chapter 10 He went out to the veranda, looking perplexed. After the sound of my footsteps had gone far away, I opened my eyes. ¡°My Lady, you¡¯ve been awake all this time, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yeah. Was it very obvious?¡± ¡°No, only I would have known. I noticed your toes wiggle.¡± Penny laughed. Her bright appearance perplexed me, as if she didn¡¯t care about what she had done. Penny had brought me warm milk and honeyed chestnuts, which I accepted. ¡°It was too reckless.¡± Camilla is now determined to kill Penny by any means necessary. To do so, she¡¯d have to admit that she was harassing me in front of Isaac, but she couldn¡¯t let go of the humiliation. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it. I wanted to kill her, but I tried not to. I still feel relieved inside.¡± Soon after, Cedric returned from the veranda and expressed his delight at seeing me. ¡°You¡¯ve come to your senses, Selina.¡± ¡°Yes, uncle.¡± What an uncle. Just freeze to death! Penny was more like a family member to me. Cedric didn¡¯t smoke, but he seemed to have made up his mind as he sat on the veranda, breathing in the cool air. I guessed what he¡¯d say based on his bitter expression. ¡°Penny, apologize to the Countess.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Yes?¡± Penny, who was giggling, was taken aback, as if she had been unexpectedly attacked. ¡°Commander, Madam has been bothering and harassing Lady Selina! It¡¯s a form of abuse! You should take advantage of this opportunity to say something!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the right time yet. Provoking the Countess isn¡¯t a good idea right now.¡± ¡°Commander!¡± ¡°If that woman brings this back to the fraternity, she can not only take your life but also hold Selina accountable for not properly handling you.¡± Penny, who was so proud of herself, looked back embarrassed when I mentioned my name. ¡®Poor penny.¡¯ Her trembling gaze was fixed on me. ¡®Penny, you chose the wrong person to talk to. You should talk to someone who can understand.¡¯ Cedric will never stand up for me. ¡®It¡¯s not the time yet?¡¯ I let out an easy snort. ¡®The right moment you speak of will never come.¡¯ Everything was a ruse. Cedric was always a bystander, watching from behind Selina¡¯s back. Cedric always chose to look, whether Selina was beaten, crying, or in whatever situation she was in. He has never actively helped or stepped up instead. ¡°She is still a mother. I have nothing to say if the countess says she must discipline Selina again for this.¡± To summarize, he must be out of trouble in order to be involved in his niece¡¯s affairs. ¡®Oh, I had no expectations at all.¡¯ There are no expectations and no disappointments. I tried to solve the puzzle, leaving the befuddled Penny behind. ¡®Unless Camilla is a pushover, she will never easily accept the negotiations.¡¯ The precipitation must be laid down. ¡°Uncle, please negotiate with Mother.¡± ¡°Negotiation?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll pretend to be dead for two days without breathing, so make more noise, uncle, and call the funeral home.¡± ¡°Wh¡­ What?¡± Selina, in fact, was a sunfish that collapsed at the slightest touch. True, her body was weak, but her mind was a hundred times weaker. ¡°Mother may want to punish Penny now, but if my condition is serious, she has no choice but to consider the other¡¯s perspective.¡± She¡¯d be bothered if she found out I was really dying. Because she did something. ¡°On the second day, when I come to my senses, you will say that you will punish Penny yourself, so ask her to hold her account no longer. As we would do the same.¡± It meant leaving Penny alone because she was harassing me. In any case, she did something wrong, and as a result, I, the Crawford family¡¯s sole heir, stopped breathing. ¡®How would she react?¡¯ Even the vassals won¡¯t be able to prioritize revenge for Camilla if I start preparing my own ancestral table right away. My life is, indeed, a weapon! It¡¯s a weak weapon, but¡­¡­ I understand how to use this weapon. ¡°No, My Lady! You absolutely have to get an apology from the Madam!¡± ¡°What exactly does that mean?¡± I don¡¯t want Camilla¡¯s heartfelt apologies. I just want her to stand in front of the court and receive her painful punishment, all of her sins exposed. And I just wanted to get my name out of Cedric Crawford¡¯s indecisive family for good. Volume 8 - CH 11 I Will Avoid the Male Lead and Make a Harem ¡°Even if Mother apologizes, it¡¯s only words. Nothing is going to change.¡± The same could be said if Camilla truly repented and apologized to Selina for everything that had happened in the past. ¡°What has already happened will not be erased from my memory.¡± Selina would not want an apology from her stepmother either. Though I¡¯m not sure Selina ever wanted Camilla to be crushed. Cedric pursed his lips, unsure what he wanted to say to me, who was already determined. ¡°Selina, do you happen to¡­¡­¡± It was back then. The calmly settled curtains on the balcony started to flutter. ¡°Wait just a minute, Uncle.¡± I quickly drew up the blanket, stood up, and went to the balcony. The silhouette of the stout man shone dimly through the curtain. It was Valhail. I shut the bedroom door so the other people in the bedroom couldn¡¯t see us. ¡°Selina.¡± Looking back, he approached me in a single step. Looking at his worried expression, he seemed to have heard that I had collapsed. ¡°How is your body¡­¡­?¡± ¡°As you can see, I am fine. You seemed to have something urgent earlier, what was it?¡± He looked at me with serious eyes from head to toe, but when he realized I wasn¡¯t hurt, he immediately raised his head. ¡°There is nothing serious.¡± ¡°Just tell me. What is it?¡± ¡°There was a problem with the Crawford family¡¯s hunting grounds.¡± ¡°The hunting ground?¡± When I wondered, he answered with sincerity. ¡°There is a crazy woman who lives there and has seizures on a regular basis. I was told to catch her because she had run away.¡± ¡°That¡­¡­ Is that important enough to summon you from the drawing room?¡± Valhail raised his brows. ¡°She was no ordinary woman.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°She possesses magic. She knows how to handle magic.¡± Maybe this is a problem I don¡¯t have to worry about. But my intuition told me otherwise. ¡®Something isn¡¯t right.¡¯ Camilla probably brought Valhail into the drawing room in the first place to blackmail Isaac. ¡®She announced that he was the winner of the martial arts competition was all calculated in advance.¡¯ But to send Valhail out of nowhere? Was it really necessary to bring back a runaway girl? ¡®That woman has to mean a lot to her.¡¯ But why is she important? Who is she? ¡°So, did you manage to catch her?¡± ¡°I had no trouble catching her. Because she was limping, she couldn¡¯t go very far.¡± Perhaps it was the same person Cedric had met before. ¡°What¡¯s her name? Do you know who is she?¡± Valhail shook his head and looked behind me at the same time. ¡°Your sister.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ ¡°Huh?¡± I quickly turned my head to see Shannon squinting at us through the curtains. ¡®How did she get here this time?¡¯ She now comes in and out of my room as if it were her own. I opened the door and whispered to Shannon, who looked out at Valhail with a curious expression. ¡°Could you get away?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Humph!¡± Shannon walked away with a pout. ¡®She has absolutely no manners.¡¯ Adrian is aware that what he is doing is rude, but Shannon is completely unaware that what she is doing is rude. The two twins were strikingly similar yet different. I turned around and shut the door. Valhail, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t take her gaze away from Shannon¡¯s disappearance. His gaze was odd in some ways. ¡®What? Did he finally fall for Shannon?¡¯ Is he tempted to take her away right now because her swollen cheeks are so pitiful? Unexpected words popped out of him as I was thinking about the story from the original work and spreading the wings of my imagination. ¡°I think she looked like your sister.¡± ¡°You mean me?¡± When I asked Valhail what he was talking about, he looked at me, frowned slightly, and replied softly. ¡°The woman on the hunting ground.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°They look alike.¡± An absurd thought flashed through my mind as I listened to his calm response. ¡°Her age¡­¡­ how old is she?¡± ¡°Thirty? Or maybe forty? I¡¯m not sure.¡± He certainly appeared to be inept at determining a person¡¯s age. There was a ten-year gap between thirty and forty. But how could he put it all together? ¡°How large is the hunting ground?¡± ¡°It was quite large.¡± It is not a large forest, but the trees are said to be dense because it is not managed. Because Camilla doesn¡¯t use the hunting ground to hunt. ¡°If someone had already decided to hide there, it would have been extremely difficult to find them.¡± Oh, that¡¯s good. A good idea came up. I took his hand in mine. ¡°Help me.¡± Volume 8 - CH 12 Valheil¡¯s eyes widened slightly in surprise. ¡°Could you perhaps plant some people in that hunting ground?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that hard.¡± The positive response relieved me. ¡®Perhaps, if my prediction is correct¡­¡­¡¯ The hunting grounds of the Crawford family are entirely under Camilla¡¯s management. In a variety of ways, caution was required. Because the remedy must have already started. Destroy her until I find the perfect evidence to get out of here. The play could not be ruined until the planned ending was reached. ¡°¡­¡­Perhaps Mother will give you a harsh stupor soon to test you Can you follow it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel guilty. Didn¡¯t I tell you before?¡± He was trying to reassure me. But that¡¯s not what concerns me. I put his hands, which were much larger than mine, to my lips. Then I met his gaze with my lips pressed down as if stamping a seal. I know how hot those blue eyes, which are as cool as an emotionless person, get when they look at me. As a result, I couldn¡¯t help but inquire about the situation in case it occurred. ¡°Even if my mother instructed you to strangle me with these hands¡­¡­ You must do so, Valhail.¡± ??????? ¡°What do you two talk about in such a fun way?¡± Shannon inquired, half-lying on my couch and massaging an egg on her bruised cheek. I furrowed my brows as I alternated between looking at Cedric and Shannon. ¡°Don¡¯t believe you should do some self-reflection in your bedroom?¡± ¡°Uncle told me not to do it, right?¡± Shannon gave Cedric a sly nod. ¡°Yes, Selina. Since I heard that¡­¡­ she was doing it so she could help you.¡± I looked at Shannon again, surprised. ¡®Did this kid have such a quick wit?¡¯ It was certainly too much for what she said to Cedric, the elder of the family and the knight¡¯s commander. ¡°However, you must not cross the line. Did you expect Mother to remain silent when she heard that?¡± ¡°At the very least, I expected to be hit.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°She won¡¯t talk about marriage for a while now. How can I meet a man when my face is like this?¡± After Camilla put Shannon on a diet, she tried to set up a meeting with a certain baron. I had heard that as well, but I had no idea Shannon was reluctant. ¡°¡­¡­ I heard that he was young and handsome.¡± ¡°Do you get married just because of face?¡± Shannon said as she raised her eyes. ¡°Eonni, do you only look at men¡¯s faces now?¡± ¡°Then what exactly are you looking at?¡± ¡°Of course, the most important is family. Money! Honor! Power! Got it?¡± ¡°You¡­ I thought you liked a soft and lovely boy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a personal preference. I¡¯m not allowed to marry a priest. A man for marriage, a man for romance. Don¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± That¡¯s why, in the original story, she tried to covet the Archduke. As she was a child who liked beautiful men who grows like wildflowers, I wondered why she wanted to marry the Archduke to the point of harassing Selina. ¡°Ehm, ehm.¡± Cedric coughed as if our conversation was embarrassing. I turned to him as soon as I came to my senses. ¡°Uncle, please negotiate with my mother as I told you when I open my eyes in two days.¡± Said that I¡¯ll punish Penny and kick her out of the Count¡¯s castle.¡± ¡°My Lady!?¡± Penny, who was listening, screamed in surprise. ¡°Please don¡¯t kick me out! I can¡¯t possibly leave you!¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t like it, you have no choice but to leave.¡± ¡°My Lady! No! I can¡¯t!¡± Even if she agrees to a deal right away, Camilla will try to kill Penny one day if they keep seeing each other in the castle. ¡°I, too, don¡¯t want to let you go. But what can I do when you¡¯re so important to me?¡± ¡°My Lady, I was wrong. I will go and beg Madam. If she tells me to get beaten up, I¡¯m going to get beaten up! Please, My Lady, do not let me out¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I need you to do something else outside.¡± Penny was on the verge of crying. So I smiled and stroked her hair. ¡°Are you really not going to help me?¡± ¡°Th-that¡­¡­¡± Shannon, who had been quiet, threw an egg while Penny was embarrassed. Crack! Shannon, who shattered the raw egg, walked out of the bedroom, causing me and Penny to come to our senses. ¡°I can¡¯t listen because I¡¯m disgusted. Anyone who sees it would believe she is your sister.¡± There was a deep sense of jealousy in his sarcastic voice. ¡®She¡¯s tiring me out. I am so tired of her.¡¯ Seeing her stumble in front of the door for no apparent reason, I knew she¡¯d be upset if I didn¡¯t hold her. ¡°Shannon.¡± ¡°Why!?¡± Her nervous expression returned to me as if she was waiting. ¡°My sister is you.¡± Flinched. ¡°You should help me, too, where are you going?¡± I only hold her lightly, but Shannon returned as soon as her face at ease. ¡°That¡¯s right. Your sister is me, not her.¡± Hearing that, Penny pursed her lips, holding her tears back. I patted Penny on the back and winked at Shannon. ¡°You clean the eggs.¡± ¡°Yes, eonni!¡± Volume 8 - CH 13 ¡°Phew, it¡¯s a big deal. Did the count¡¯s family lose their temper?¡± Ugh, the boy who had placed the laundry on the ground muttered, as if he wanted to be heard. ¡°People have died recently, and now Lady Selina¡­¡­ Phew.¡± Lady Selina Crawford. She is the noble lady of this family, and she is so beautiful that he did not dare to look at her. And he was the boy who served her close. Curious about the situation, the servants gathered around the boy one by one. ¡°Charles, what exactly do you mean?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the lady?¡± Commoner servants were never given the opportunity to converse with the count¡¯s family. As a result, they would listen to their master¡¯s stories from other servants or users, such as Charles, who were used as hands and feet by the aristocracy. ¡°Lady Selina is dying.¡± ¡°Wh-what!?¡± ¡°He said she is dying.¡± ¡°Kid! You can¡¯t say things like that carelessly!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Lady Selina the Crawford family¡¯s sole heir? When she dies, the county will be over, and we will be done!¡± The surroundings fell silent when one of the coachmen cried out. ¡°Wait a minute, Lady Selina isn¡¯t the only heir. There¡¯s also Commander.¡± Cedric Crawford. The servants¡¯ faces, which remembered his neat and stoic handsome face, brightened and then darkened at the same time. ¡°But¡­¡­¡± But that person is¡­¡­ Cedric was rumored to have lost his soul on the battlefield. It was said that he was returned with his neck intact but another dangling part was cut off. The servant who served him close said it wasn¡¯t true and that his part was full and would undoubtedly serve its purpose, but the vehement denial raised even more doubts. Not just one or two beautiful women who like Cedric. If all of those women were lined up, they could form a circle around the count¡¯s castle. But he never paid any woman more attention than was absolutely necessary. The same could be said for men. ¡®He had lost it.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s completely lost.¡¯ Cedric, who had survived the battlefield, had long since become a man who had lost something more valuable than his life. There was no need to say it because it was already known to everybody. ¡°So, how is Lady Selina¡¯s condition?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­¡± Charles spoke softly about Selina¡¯s condition as if reciting a story he had heard before. ¡°She couldn¡¯t breathe and didn¡¯t move at all.¡± As if the Grim Reaper is standing right in front of¡­¡­¡± The servants sighed and clicked their tongues in response to the detailed explanation. ¡°Oh, my¡­ The rumor about Madam killing people must be true.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Lady Selina must have been so terrified of her that she spent two days wandering between her deathbed.¡± ¡°This is why a stepmother shouldn¡¯t raise children.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anything like that. It is up to the stepmother. I¡¯ve heard that many stepmothers raise their children harder and better than their biological mothers.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This is because our madam is from the city and acts like a city slicker.¡± ??????? Camilla enlisted the support of the Crawford family¡¯s vassals. ¡°Lord Crawford is far too cruel. Is he going to cover up the servant who made the Countess look like this?¡± ¡°No matter how much Lady Selina adores her maid in waiting, to protect such a person who had done such a terrible thing is just not right.¡± They were the elderly Vassals of Count Crawford¡¯s family. Camilla was the one who introduced them to the Duke of Maple¡¯s merchant group, allowing them to sell their specialty product in the Capital. As a result, they could never turn their backs on Camilla. ¡®Let¡¯s say I¡¯m going to die of pain.¡¯ Camilla was unable to walk. With the intention of punishing Penny for making her look like this, she was carried on Ruben¡¯s back and headed to Selina¡¯s bedroom with the vassals. ¡°I will undoubtedly condemn them, Countess.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to sit still either. Don¡¯t worry, Countess.¡± As she headed to Selina¡¯s bedroom with the vassals on both her sides, something unusual was happening there. Selina was like a sleeping princess, lying quietly with flowers around her. ¡°Her breathing is far too weak.¡± ¡°After all, I think you¡¯d better prepare your mind, Lord Crawford.¡± The elders of the monastery, the director of the funeral house was there. But Selina is just passed out as always! The elders of the monastery, dressed in black, approached Cedric, who was in the middle. ¡°Are there any seats left in the county¡¯s graveyard?¡± ¡°What would you like for the tombstone?¡± Cedric said this while looking down at Selina, his eyes full of regret as if he was sorry for her. ¡°Make it out of marble, please.¡± The vassals looked back at Camilla with their eyes wide open. ¡°Countess, what is this?¡± Volume 8 - CH 14 ¡°Is Lady Selina in a bad condition? Why, what¡¯s wrong with Lady Selina?¡± The Vassals hadn¡¯t seen Selina in over a decade, except when she was young. This time, the Vassal came to see Selina to apologize for her crime of not being able to control her maid-in-waiting and making the Countess angry, as well as to see her beautiful face. The Vassals by Camilla¡¯s sides were surprised to hear the monastery elders ring the bells. ¡°Lady Selina now will go to by the God¡¯s side. ¡°May she find peace in there.¡± ¡°May you go to heaven without pain¡­¡­¡± The vassals looked back at Camilla with their eyes wide open. ¡°Countess, what is this?¡± ¡°Is Lady Selina in a bad condition? Why, what¡¯s wrong with Lady Selina?¡± The Vassals hadn¡¯t seen Selina in over a decade, except when she was young. This time, the Vassal came to see Selina to apologize for her crime of not being able to control her maid-in-waiting and making the Countess angry, as well as to see her beautiful face. The Vassals by Camilla¡¯s sides were surprised to hear the monastery elders ring the bells. ¡°Lady Selina now will go to by the God¡¯s side. ¡°May she find peace in there.¡± ¡°May you go to heaven without pain¡­¡­¡± Camilla was at a loss for words when the vassals inquired as to why Selina couldn¡¯t come to her senses. In other words, she couldn¡¯t even exact her vengeance because of the obvious deception in front of her eyes. ¡®She¡¯ll come to her senses in a day or two, so why is everyone fussing?¡¯ Selina was untouched in the least. Actually, it was her side that Penny hit her whole body with a club. Standing was too much for Camilla, so she decided to wait until Selina recovered before regaining her senses. ??????? ¡°This is a big deal, Madam. Lady Selina has been unconscious for three days already.¡± Camilla¡¯s brow furrowed nervously. ¡®I am badly injured that I couldn¡¯t even lift a finger here, so why did everyone keep talking about Selina everywhere?¡¯ ¡°¡­¡­ Leave it alone. She¡¯ll come to her senses soon. This isn¡¯t the first time she¡¯s been unconscious for a day or two.¡± ¡°Madam, it¡¯s very serious this time. They say Lady Selina can¡¯t breathe and will die soon¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to die first, I am!¡± Camilla exclaimed, groaning from the excruciating pain coursing through her body. ¡°Ah¡­¡­! What are these damn priests doing that they haven¡¯t arrived yet?!¡± ¡°Heck, Madam! How dare you speak such disrespectfully of the priests¡­¡± ¡°Noisy! Be quiet!¡± Camilla lowered her head as she screamed. She really wanted to bring Penny right away and hit her to death, but Selina might actually die this time, so she couldn¡¯t. When she fell asleep because her body was in pain, the servants rushed in and said Selina was dying. ¡®Just where did that kid hurt?¡¯ Was she beaten by someone? Was she cursed at by others? ¡®I only said one word to get her to take off her clothes.¡¯ But she was taken surprise by the thought and collapsed, unable to come to her senses. ¡®Anyway, she exaggerates far too much.¡¯ Selina had always been overly sensitive and timid since she was a child. Furthermore, her body was so weak that even if someone shouted into her ear, she would faint in surprise. Though she was already hit several times under the excuse of discipline, Selina was a child who shivered all over even before she was beaten and collapsed with one hit. ¡®I was the one who got hit, but everyone was worried about Selina.¡¯ Camilla was unable to reprimand Penny because Selina was ill. She was getting updates on Selina¡¯s condition, who was motionless in her bedroom. The situation was simply unbelievable. ¡°Commander Crawford is here.¡± ¡°Cedric?¡± To find her in this coveted annex, even to find her in her own bedroom. How long has this been? Camilla, overjoyed, dispatched the butler and greeted Cedric. ??????? ¡°¡­¡­Are you telling me to let go of that bitch with just 30 hits?¡± Camilla, who was lying dead in bed, opened her eyes wide. ¡°Do you know how I¡¯m feeling right now? My entire body is bruised, and it hurts so bad that I can¡¯t sleep¡­¡­!¡± She tried to get up, but things were not going well for her. ¡°I told you to punish her with an ash tree.¡± Cedric explained Penny¡¯s punishment calmly. ¡°You¡¯re familiar with it, aren¡¯t you? Even if beaten by a teenager, a slender young lady would not be able to withstand ten hits.¡± ¡°A slender lady? Ha! You¡¯ve never been hit by that hand! She¡¯s strong enough to beat a bear with her bare hands!¡± Camilla¡¯s eyes widened as she gnashed her teeth. ¡°At this rate, absolutely never. I just can¡¯t get over it!¡± Cedric, who was sitting quietly and listening, responded with a cold expression. ¡°¡­Then what if I just can¡¯t get over it?¡± Camilla bit her lower lip as she sensed his anger. ¡°Cedric, what I mean that¡­¡­¡± ¡°You are Selina¡¯s legal parents. You have a responsibility to keep her safe, to protect her from any danger.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wanted Selina to be held accountable. Penny, that nasty bitch¡­¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you swear to do so and take away that right from me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°However, what have you done to Selina? Do you honestly believe the maid-in-waiting who looks after her could stand witnessing what you would have done to her?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ But I am the nobleman¡¯s daughter!¡± I was beaten like a dog by a commoner girl, and now you¡¯re just telling me to stay still!?¡± ¡°How about we weigh each other¡¯s crimes? Nude painting of a girl who has not yet reached adulthood¡­¡­ Even saying it makes me feel disgusted!¡± Cedric stood up from his seat, frowning furiously. ¡°Then do whatever you want! You punish Penny, and I¡¯ll have to sue you as well!¡± ¡°Wh-what? Sue!?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Cedric, who was rarely angry, had bloodshot eyes. ¡°When you stand trial, everyone will remember you not as my dead brother¡¯s wife, but as the ugly stepmother who harassed my only niece!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Can you handle it?¡± Volume 8 - CH 15 Camilla was going insane because she felt it was so unfair. ¡°How surprised the frail Selina was that she couldn¡¯t open her eyes for three days! Thanks to you, her parents! Her mother!¡± ¡°But she¡¯s originally a child who collapses when someone tickles her¡­¡­¡± ¡°Watch your mouth!¡± Anyway, the fainted Selina would soon come to her senses and be able to go about her daily life, while Camilla herself was covered in wounds. Camilla had sent someone to the temple to request a healer priest, but for some reason, she hadn¡¯t heard anything back. ¡°You make the decision! Will you stand trial alongside the painter, or will you forgive Penny and pretend nothing happened?¡± Camilla, who had been staring into space for some time, finally closed her eyes and opened her mouth. ¡°¡­¡­ If that¡¯s what you really want, then I will comply.¡± Even after hearing the answer he wanted, Cedric seemed not very happy. ¡°As always, you¡¯re wise, Countess.¡± As he spat out a compliment that didn¡¯t sound like a compliment, a twisted smile crept across his lips. ¡°Instead, I will make a promise to you. I¡¯ll prepare the grand banquet you¡¯ve been longing for.¡± Cedric walked out of her room as if he didn¡¯t want to stay any longer. Camilla stiffened at the last look on his face as if she had been hit on the back of her head. ¡®Cedric¡­¡­ Is he laughing at me?¡¯ Cedric is a man of integrity, righteousness, virtuosity, and morality¡­¡­ A man who will never deviate from his principles. He clearly put on that smile and laughed at her. He was clearly criticizing her internally. ¡®Why is that? Why?¡¯ Camilla knows Cedric was uncomfortable with her asking him to marry his brother¡¯s wife because it was against Western culture. Cedric, on the other hand, never accused her of being unqualified to be referred to as Selina¡¯s parents. Just since when?¡¯ Everything was a mess. Something is definitely going wrong. Camilla believed that all of her plans were flawless, but she was unable to move forward. The roads have been cleared, and the sturdy wheels are still there. ¡®What the hell is going on?¡¯ Camilla decided to investigate this ominous premonition in her head. ¡°¡­¡­Ruben! Ruben!¡± ??????? ¡®I never thought that Cedric would really call the funeral house.¡¯ I was just asking him to make such a fuss. Cedric, on the other hand, even ordered the elders of the monastery to put on a live show. Nevertheless, Camilla was no longer able to plead Penny¡¯s guilt. Cedric¡¯s negotiations with Camilla appear to have ended in silence. On the contrary, Camilla had asked Valhail to abduct Penny¡¯s younger sisters, order the destruction of Penny¡¯s brewery, or carry out other shady revenge. But nothing has been accomplished. ¡®Nothing will go her way any longer.¡¯ I¡¯ve already requested that Cedric widen and move Penny¡¯s brewery somewhere secure. It was a place that Camilla would never be able to get to. In the end, Camilla, who was annoyed when she couldn¡¯t do anything, came to me in the middle of the night, avoiding everyone¡¯s eyes, as expected. ¡°Selina, it¡¯s your mother.¡± I was only wearing a very thin dress that was short enough to show my underwear, making it appear as if I had just fallen asleep. ¡°May I come in?¡± ¡°Ye-yes¡­¡­¡± Click, click. Because her body had not yet fully recovered, Camilla was using a cane. Camilla calmly passed me as Valhail trailed behind. He had never before entered my bedroom through the door. I sensed what would happen to us tonight as soon as he reached out to me and hurried away. ¡°Selina, where is Penny?¡± Looking around my quiet bedroom, Camilla asked. ¡°I-I-I s-sent her¡­¡­ o-o-out of the c-castle.¡± ¡°You sent that kid out? You alone?¡± Selina is seriously dependent on Penny so there was no way that she could send her out on her own. ¡°A-a-after being struck b-b-by an ash tree¡­ S-s-she said that it was s-s-so excruciatingly painful t-t-that she passed out. S-s-so, her father came a-a-and absconded with her. ¡°Hmm.¡± Camilla, who sat familiarly on the sofa, stood up and asked me a question, as if she were interrogating me. ¡°I heard the filthy brewery was cleaned up?¡± ¡°U-u-uncle¡­¡­ h-he bring it to the b-b-barbarian village.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Cedric relocated several village businesses in order to help the barbarians in settling in the territory. One of them was Penny¡¯s Brewery. Whatever else, barbarians couldn¡¯t help but welcome the brewery that produces alcohol. Camilla, who was rubbing her irritated brow, flailed her cane at me. ¡°Looking up at you hurts my neck.¡± It was a sign for me to get down on my knees. If it had been Selina, she would have kneeled down as soon as she saw Camilla, who had visited her late at night, so I gently kneeled down. ¡°My good daughter.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Volume 8 - CH 16 Penny had beaten her so badly that when I saw Camilla¡¯s smeared face, I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. I lowered my head to avoid making eye contact as much as possible. ¡°Are you comfortable staying in this bedroom?¡± She seemed to find the warm and splendid bedroom of the Countess¡¯ bedroom, which she hadn¡¯t felt in a long time, new after spending a long time in the small room of the cold annex. ¡°This place should be full of happy memories. That way, even after you get married, you won¡¯t miss your home.¡± It was the advice a true mother would give to her daughter, but Camilla¡¯s face was emotionless. ¡°I don¡¯t miss my parents in the least. Rather, after marrying, I felt as if I had been released from a terrible prison.¡± Camilla¡¯s eyes were sunken as she told her story slowly, as if she was recalling bad memories from the past. It was a warning sign. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be feeling that way, okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Selina, my lovely daughter.¡± Her graceful hand lifted my chin. Camilla¡¯s mouth went up like a villain, as if she was satisfied, when her eyes met mine, which were trembling in fear. ¡°Valhail.¡± With our gazes locked, she summoned Valhail, who was standing nearby. ¡°Hold her.¡± I stepped back on my knees, glancing at him and Camilla alternately, acting to be at a lost in fear. ¡°M-m-mother¡­ f-f-forgive me, m-m-mother¡­¡­¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± He, who had paused, approached my back at Camilla¡¯s call. The large, hot, and all-too-familiar hands seized both of my wrists behind my back. I was restrained as if in heavy steel handcuffs. But because of Valhail¡¯s special scent, which tickles the tip of the nose¡­¡­ The situation made me feel somewhat relieved. ¡°Did you order Cedric for that?¡± ¡°N-n-no, I-I-I d-d-don¡¯t know. I d-d-don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Did Cedric say he was going to kick me out? Did he say he would become the head of this family?¡± ¡°I-I-I don¡¯t know anything¡­¡­¡± ¡°Or, did Lord Patron find him? Did he plead with him to avenge Emma? Did he call me the devil?¡± Gradually her voice rose, and a vein formed in Camilla¡¯s slender neck. It was all nonsense. Camilla has already investigated Lord Patron. But he was farming away from the world to forget his daughter¡¯s unjust death, and Cedric was also preparing a banquet for Camilla. ¡®She must feel like she¡¯s trapped in a maze.¡¯ Everything she does gets tangled up in her, but no one really wants to harm her, and I, who is the only one who has a justification for revenge, is not her threat. That¡¯s why she came to me, who had no power, to vent their anger. ¡°Sob¡­¡­¡± As soon as I burst into tears, Camilla looked at me silently as if she were admiring a beautiful doll. ¡°Poor thing.¡± Her thin fingertips brushed my eyes. Camilla whispered to me, winking at Valhail as if telling a secret. ¡°Do you like him?¡± I nodded my head very slightly. However, the two people who were super focused on me recognized my nod. ¡°He is my person. He¡¯s below me.¡± Oops, that¡¯s wrong. ¡°With one word from me, I could kill you right now here.¡± One wink of my eye will kill you. Every time Camilla, in a big delusion, spewed nonsense at me, it was strangely exhilarating. ¡°I am the one who gave him the title. You can¡¯t even imagine it. Honor, power, money, family¡­¡­ It¡¯s me who gave him all of that.¡± Well, it was right that Camilla was the one who gave him a title. ¡°Selina, you should be my person, too.¡± Camilla stared at me with a benevolent smile on her face. It really was a villainous smile. ¡°I will let you know in advance what will happen if you try to leave my hand.¡± She looked back at Valhail and said, as I trembled without answering. ¡°Strangle her.¡± Ah, the time has come. I thought this day would come one day. In the original story, it was Camilla¡¯s favorite method of torture. That¡¯s why I asked Valhail in advance. ¡°What are you doing? Why didn¡¯t you strangle her?¡± His hands, clutching both my wrists, were pressed close together with great strength. Camilla turned her eyes upside down when the lowly Toono, whom she had even given the title of, rebelled against her. ¡°Hurry up and strangle her.¡± At Camilla¡¯s cry, sparks finally flew in his deep blue eyes. For a moment I knew he had a strong urge to kill Camilla right away. ¡®No!¡¯ Valhail was avoiding my eyes. It seemed as if his reason was collapsing due to the intense emotions that were burning inside him. As if to prove this, his chest, which was as hard as armor, vibrated vigorously. ¡®No! You have to do as I said!¡¯ Camilla couldn¡¯t know what was going on behind my back. I carefully swept the back of his hand with my index finger to calm him down. And at last, at the same time our eyes met, his large hand grasped my neck. Volume 8 - CH 17 ¡°Ugh!¡± It was more terrifying than I expected to be strangled by Valhail¡¯s hand. It was as strong as a robot, unyielding, and overwhelming. I suffocated as his grip on my neck tightened. However, it was not as frightening as I had anticipated. The feeling of trusting my life to him¡­¡­ It wasn¡¯t too bad. I didn¡¯t know if it was because I had no doubt that this man would never kill me. ¡°You are all mine, Selina.¡± Camilla smiled contentedly at the breathless me. Her innocent smile was tinged with a pleasure I was unsure of. ¡®You still don¡¯t know what you have or what you¡¯ve lost, don¡¯t you? At the same time, I¡¯ll be taking yours away one by one.¡¯ In the end, you¡¯ll be standing in an empty wasteland with nothing to your name, facing the blade that will fall on your neck. That is the verdict that I made with you, Camilla, the Villain. ¡°Even if you get married and leave this house, you will forever be my doll. Do you get it?¡± That¡¯s when my vision starts to blur. Valhail¡¯s hands were released just in time. I rolled to the floor, taking a shallow breath like a hunted herbivore. Camilla appeared in front of me in my hazy vision. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re lonely without Penny. If you hang yourself, it¡¯s a big deal.¡± She stroked my forehead and the nape of my neck, which were drenched in a cold sweat as if she felt empathy for me. ¡°I will assign you a new maid. So just wait a little longer.¡± And after hearing her saying that, I lost my consciousness. ??????? I awoke at the crack of dawn. ¡®¡­Huh? It¡¯s the bed.¡¯ Why did I wake up on the bed when I clearly remembered falling on the floor? ¡®There is no one who can move me.¡¯ Without Penny, I was alone in this spacious bedroom. ¡°Cough.¡± Recognizing the throbbing nape of my neck, I went in front of the mirror. ¡°Wow, seriously?¡± There was a red handprint on my neck, as I had expected. It was obviously a strangling mark. The reason why Camilla could do such a blatant villainous thing to Selina was such as if I was eating a hundred sweet potatoes. (T/N: ??? is increasingly used as an adjective or a noun to express the speaker¡¯s frustrated or impatient feeling about a situation or a person, the feeling similar to what you may feel when you eat sweet potato without any beverage.) ¡®That¡¯s so Selina can¡¯t scream or talk when she¡¯s being beaten.¡¯ If something like this happened, she should have told Cedric and asked for help, but Selina couldn¡¯t. It was the most frustrating part of the book to read. Of course, in the original story, Cedric didn¡¯t stick to the count¡¯s castle very well, and he wasn¡¯t particularly interested in Selina, so he wasn¡¯t such a reliable guardian. But hasn¡¯t it changed since Selina married the Archduke? Camilla visited the Archduke¡¯s residence in the middle to late part of the original story. ¡°Tell your husband to get Isaac Baker¡¯s painting as soon as possible.¡± ¡°M-m-mother, I n-n-never¡­¡­ have a c-c-conversation with t-t-the¡­ Archduke.¡± ¡°Why do you refer to your husband as that? Call him by his given name. If they heard it, they¡¯d curse me for not being able to properly teach you.¡± ¡°B-b-but¡­¡­¡± ¡°Every lady in the capital is said to have at least one portrait from Isaac Baker. But does it make sense that I didn¡¯t have one?¡± ¡°B-b-but I am not r-r-really close with h-him.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Selina. Are you disobeying me because you¡¯ve gotten married now? You are my daughter, so even if you marry, you will always be my person! You have to listen to me!¡± Slap!! Camilla¡¯s hand flew, as was her routine. ¡°Tell your husband that when he comes. I¡¯ll take you right away if you don¡¯t do me a favor.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The Archduke¡¯s drab palace was terrifying, but Selina never wanted to return to Camilla¡¯s side. The Archduke considered his wife to be a very valuable possession that only he could touch. So he was furious even with a spotty wound. ¡®He¡¯ll get angry if he finds out that I am injured.¡¯ I might be expelled from the grand duchy. Then, as Camilla implied, I¡¯d be sold to another man and returned to the hellish county. Just like she did to Shannon. Selina trembled and eventually nodded as she wrapped her hot cheek. I¡¯m not sure if the scene itself makes sense, but after reading this, I started to dislike the main character, Selina. It was unfortunate that she fell into the pit alone, but she was a stuffy character. In the review below mine, I thought I understood another reader¡¯s frustration with the heroine¡¯s resemblance to an idiot. ¡®Let¡¯s put on a long-sleeved dress.¡¯ A peaceful morning-dawn had already arrived. There was no trace of Valhail entering my bedroom. I wondered if he was the one who put me to bed and then left, but he¡¯s not coming back tonight. No matter how compelling I was, he would never have dared to do that to me and still be okay. It would be a more distressing night for Valhail than for me. He was suffering from anxiety because of his too strong attachment to me. ¡®All right, let¡¯s go see him tonight instead.¡¯ For the first time, I went straight for him. It was to save the man who was drowning in self-torture. Volume 8 - CH 18 ¡®I never imagined the day would arrive when I could enter the annex by myself at this hour.¡¯ Valhail was on the same floor as Camilla¡¯s bedroom. Although he had a decent house outside the count¡¯s castle, he had been ordered by Camilla to stay where he could come as soon as he was called. In exchange, he gained a title and a fief, so it wasn¡¯t entirely unfair. Without a lantern, my steps were unstoppable as I walked down the dark stairs of the annex. Since it was the place where I was living before and as, and as Camilla began to stay, it was not as desolate as before. I was terrified of ghosts because it was early and everyone was still sleeping. ¡®But what is this sound?¡¯ As I approached Camilla¡¯s bedroom corridor, I became aware of a peculiar sound. Camilla¡¯s bedroom let in a bright light. It seemed that she was still awake. I walked carefully, like a small mouse. And. ¡°Ah¡­! Ruben! Ruben!¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± When I realized what the sound was, I quickly took a step back. ¡®Oh my, really!¡¯ I¡¯m going to witness a lot of different things throughout my life! I mean, she¡¯s known the butler for 20 years and has been with him for that long. Is it still that good? How could they be so passionate until late in the morning¡­¡­?! ¡®Rather, get married instead.¡¯ When I was forced to know how hot Camilla and the butler were, I turned back bitterly. ¡®Bedroom in where Valhail may be residing¡­¡­ Where is it?¡¯ I was walking through the doors of numerous large bedrooms on the same floor when I came to a halt. ¡®This scent!¡¯ I could sense his scent as I sniffed. A little light also emitted from the entrance. It¡¯s amusing that I found Valhail in this manner. I am not even a dog, but I was more than happy. ¡®As expected, he couldn¡¯t sleep.¡¯ It may be because of this disgusting sound, but rather he wouldn¡¯t have fallen asleep worrying about me. When I cautiously opened the door and entered the modest interior was immediately visible. It was dark because only the fireplace was lit. Only the furniture¡¯s hazy shadows were apparent. And I saw him sitting quietly on the bed. ¡°Hello.¡± Valhail seemed unsurprised as if he had anticipated my coming. As he was as alert as a beast, he probably noticed a small mouse going back and forth in the hallway. ¡°You weren¡¯t sleeping, were you?¡± My voice was really low. It was almost as if I was whispering. I scowled at the fishy smell of blood as I gingerly moved closer to him and sat down. I gasped in astonishment as I immediately fetched fire from the fireplace. His left forearm was in dreadful shape. It appeared to have been burned for a long time by the pharynx. ¡°Who could have done such a terrible thing¡­¡­¡± Of course, only Valhail would do such a thing on his own body. He was the only one who had the ability to touch himself. And me. ¡®Ha, honestly¡­¡­ I knew this was going to happen.¡¯ It is not possible to change one¡¯s habits overnight. In particular, bad habits created by trauma or anxiety appear to be cured, but if they are in the same situation, they are repeated again I was curious what Valhail was thinking because he was as quiet as a broken robot. I lit the light right away, and I took out the magic stone I had brought with me in case this happened. I want to scold him, but first I feel terrible for him. ¡°Why did you do this again?¡± I yelled at him calmly and placed the magical stone on his arm, but he took my hand away. I could see from his tired fingers that he had been through a lot because of what had transpired earlier. ¡°You did a good job doing what I asked you to do. That¡¯s just what I asked you to do.¡± When I placed the back of my palm on his icy cheek, he eventually closed his eyes and leaned his face against my hand. ¡°¡­¡­ I was afraid you¡¯d abandon me.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°You.¡± That was why he felt nervous. Because he almost killed me. ¡°Why would I abandon you? You listen to me so well.¡± It sounded cold, but it was exactly what he needed to hear. He was very sweet as he pressed his cheek gently against the back of my hand. ¡°Look at these, these are your handprints.¡± I untied my dress from my neck to my chest. ¡°Can you see it?¡± In this sense, another Valhail may be hiding behind his dark side, eager to witness the marks he left on my body. Every human being has at least one twisted desire that is well hidden beneath the mask of rationality. And I was the only woman this man desired more intensely than his own life. Volume 9 - CH 1 I Will Avoid the Male Lead and Make a Harem However, Valhail reacted completely differently than I expected. ¡°I have part of you remaining on my body.¡± When he saw the handprints, his eyes dilated and his dark brows furrowed viciously as if to blame himself. His breathing became more rapid as if he remembered the moment he was choking me. Fear was written all over his face. ¡°I don¡¯t want that kind of thing.¡± ¡°Really? Don¡¯t you feel like I belong to you?¡± It was a word brought up on purpose to provoke him. Valhail, who was peering into my eyes as if looking into my soul, responded after a long time, shaking his head. ¡°You cannot belong to someone.¡± It was not the response I had expected. ¡°No one else can have you. Regardless of what anyone does to you.¡± He seemed to understand me rather well. In front of Valhail, I was always truthful. As a result, no one in this world will know me better than this man. ¡°You will never surrender yourself to others.¡± ¡°Why do you think so?¡± ¡°No matter how much that woman torments you, you don¡¯t change an inch.¡± Camilla¡¯s voice could still be heard in the hallway. He seemed quite shocked to see how Camilla was harassing me. ¡°You are still very nice¡­¡­ and sweet person.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± No, isn¡¯t he too blinded by love? Regardless of how much you like me! ¡®I am not nice nor sweet.¡¯ Maybe that¡¯s how I looked like him. Because I saved him, a dying lowly Toono, in the monastery and treated him as an equal. People under me used to be ecstatic just because I looked at them. I suppose he is the same way. After a long period of quietness and eye contact, a deep moan pierced the still morning air. ¡®It¡¯s embarrassing¡­¡­¡¯ How far can Camilla¡¯s impudence go? No matter what a wicked person she is, I can¡¯t believe she bothers the people around her every minute in such detail. His gaze traveled from my eyes to the nape of my neck, deepening even further. ¡°Did¡­¡­did it hurt a lot?¡± My neck was nothing more than a branch in comparison to his steel hands. ¡°How do you think it was?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Valhail shook his head heavily as if he could not imagine it. He said he didn¡¯t feel guilty, and thus probably couldn¡¯t fathom the feelings of the person who was hurt by his own hands. ¡®That¡¯s why he¡¯d make an exemplary tyrant.¡¯ People who are aware of other people¡¯s suffering cannot trample on them. His fingertips, which couldn¡¯t readily reach my neck, came close but quickly backed away. I extended my hand first to him, who couldn¡¯t carelessly touch me. I wrapped my arms over his tense neck. Valhail then rested his head on my shoulder, if he had waited. His low voice voice, bursting forth like a sigh, sounded in my ears. ¡°I don¡¯t ever want to do this to you again, Selina.¡± He was in a lot of agony. He suffered enough to burn his arm with a pharynx and seek consolation in seeing the burning pain and the destruction of his own body. When I saw Valhail, who had suffered more from my wounds than I had, I was struck by a strange feeling. It was proof that I was that special to him. Maybe he cherishes me because he has nothing as he has forgotten all of his memories¡­¡­ ¡®I promised you that I would look after you till you returned to the Principality.¡¯ I was thinking of a way to heal his wound and handed him the stone I was holding. ¡°Take this.¡± A curious look followed me. ¡°You have that power, too.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Treat me.¡± Valhail examined the purple magic stone in his hand as if it were a foreign object. ¡°Have you ever treated anyone before?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ never.¡± He looked quite puzzled. ¡®Whom would a tyrant have treated?¡¯ Even if he was aware of his ability, he probably never considered it. ¡°Take advantage of this opportunity to try it. You¡¯ll feel much better.¡± Fortunately, he was only embarrassed by the unfamiliar situation and had no objections. ¡°What should I do?¡± ¡°Have you ever prayed to God?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Well, as I expected, you never.¡± Of course, he¡¯s never begged an unseen entity to help him in solving a problem he couldn¡¯t handle on his own. ¡°All you have to do is pray earnestly that you want to heal me. Just begging to heal me in earnest.¡± ¡°That will cure you?¡± Volume 9 - CH 2 I Will Avoid the Male Lead and Make a Harem Valhail looked at the magic stone with a slightly uncertain face as if he were looking at a pseudo-religious sacred object. ¡°Try it.¡± He quickly closed his eyes and placed his hand over the incision. As I had always done to him. ¡®Wow, this is how it feels to be treated¡­¡­¡¯ It¡¯s similar to drinking maple water. Although it has not been scientifically proven, it appeared that a refreshing and clearly effective energy was entering my body. ¡°It¡¯s healed.¡± ¡°Already¡­¡­?!¡± It was only the blink of an eye. ¡°The marks are gone.¡± Valhail caressed my silky nape as though shocked, despite the fact that he had done it himself. ¡°Does¡­¡­ does it no longer hurt?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt at all!¡± Finally, a little smile appeared on his lips. I was more delighted by his straight-faced smile than by the fact that the horrible handprints had vanished without a trace. ¡®Why are you so adorable? I Making me want to kiss you.¡¯ I put my thoughts aside and took action. Chu- When I suddenly kissed his cheek, his smile hardened. My lips curved automatically because even that naive reaction was lovely. ¡°Are you confident that you¡¯ll be able to take me to my bed in the morning?¡± My voice seeking secrecy was insidious as alluring. ¡°Of course.¡± Valhail, whose eyes widened, responded quickly, frightened that my mind would change. ¡°Sure, I can do that, but¡­¡­¡± He added belatedly whether I was bothered by this cold annex. ¡°This is not a place where you can stay. You might get sick since the bed is hard and cold¡­¡­¡± But he couldn¡¯t have refused my invitation to spend the night with him. ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m not sure, but my body temperature is high, so I guess it¡¯ll be fine if I embrace you all night.¡± ¡°Okay, then so be it.¡± He made his bed as soon as I finished speaking. We piled up extra blankets to make the bed fluffy, then lay in a tiny bed together. This was not his home, yet this bed smelt nice as well. This time, neither of us turned away from each other. Rather, he was staring at me, and I was lying on my side, taking advantage of the opportunity to gaze into his eyes. Valhail¡¯s head rested on his arm, so he didn¡¯t need a pillow. ¡°I¡¯m going to have a good dream tonight.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Since I saw your handsome face a lot today.¡± He blinked slowly, as if unsure how he should respond. Camilla¡¯s voice, which had seemed to be cut off before I realized it, had vanished. Neither he nor I had gotten any sleep. ¡°What time is it?¡± ¡°Three o¡¯clock.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a perfect time for healthy men and women to lie in one bed and talk.¡± Valhail cracked a smile at my joke. Today he was generous with his laughter. ¡°Do you have the traces I left on your body exactly as they are?¡± Valhail displayed his collarbone by tilting his coat slightly. It was clean. ¡°How long has it been gone?¡± ¡°It was gone in about five hours.¡± My lips curved together. It was an incredible recovery ability. Where did his own healing abilities originate from, and why has the tyrant of the next country¡¯s army lost his memory and is roaming here? In the , he was really only a supporting role. I had a lot of questions, but I was more interested in what the man in front of me was thinking while gazing at me. ¡°Wanting to leave a mark on my body¡­¡­ have you really never considered it?¡± Finally, I asked the foolish question in my brain, breaking the two of us¡¯ quietness. His nervous throat moved quickly. His gaze was as piercing as a beast¡¯s eyes gleaming in the dark, and he looked at me as if I were prey. To be precise, to my white neck, where his guilt has been gone. ¡°Every single night.¡± Valhail is being more honest than ever right now. ¡°I imagined myself leaving a mark on your body every night.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Thought the innocent, you wouldn¡¯t have known at all.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Are you saying I am innocent?¡± Why does he keep saying things like that, what kind of filter is on his eyes as he looks at me? ¡°You know absolutely nothing.¡± ¡®You know nothing¡¯ is a line from somewhere else, you idiot. ¡°What a filthy fantasy I had against you¡­¡­ If you had known, you would not have slept in this bed.¡± ¡°What was I like in your imagination?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Why? How was I?¡± ¡°You either cry or¡­¡­¡± You clung to me and pleaded.¡± Oh, my. ¡°Do you really want to make me cry?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it okay to do that in bed?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a very bold statement for a man who swore to be pure.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ It is something that only occurs in my head. That¡¯s what you asked.¡± ¡°Right. That¡¯s what I asked.¡± Hearing his secret fantasy, I pulled down the top of the already loose dress. ¡°I¡¯m going to have to cover my neck anyway. I don¡¯t want Mother to discover that your handprints mysteriously vanished.¡± He paused for a moment after comprehending my approval, then carefully turned his head and buried it in the back of my neck. His soft lowering lips never troubled or injured me. I chewed a bit, tasted, and enjoyed it when I did the same thing, but he didn¡¯t, even though he knew how. In the back of my sensitive neck, I only felt a slow, sluggish, and quite pleasant touch. I ran my hand through his hair. Then I felt a powerful pressure as if my touch had turned into a stimulation. He grabbed my waist and pushed me closer as if he intended to put our already touching bodies closer together. Volume 9 - CH 3 I Will Avoid the Male Lead and Make a Harem In the afternoon. Camilla entered my room with a tall, beaming young lady. ¡°Say hello. She¡¯s the new maid who will look after you.¡± It was my first time seeing her face in this county. ¡°She hadn¡¯t been in the castle long, but I brought her because she looked smart. I believe she will look after you well by your side.¡± ¡°Y-yes¡­¡­¡± She stated that she would assign a new maid for me, but it was clear that she simply dressed the girl in maid¡¯s uniform and brought her to me. ¡®Camilla must have liked her.¡¯ Most aristocratic girls, like me, were under intense family watch. Most people were sensitive and passive when it came to sharing their opinions. As a result, whatever decision they make is heavily impacted by the maid-in-waiting who stays with them. This is because they only speak to and rely on their maid every day. However, Penny had been with me for quite some time and was so close that Camilla buy her. So she attached a maid this time with the goal of spying on and manipulating me. A person of her. ¡°Good day, My Lady. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± The maid, who bowed her head calmly, looked me in the eyes. I sensed a strong intensity in the gaze that was unabashedly glaring at people. ¡°My name is Fiona.¡± Volume 9 - CH 4 I Will Avoid the Male Lead and Make a Harem I held back my laughter. Camilla must have been overjoyed when she brought that girl into the castle. I stared at Camilla and the maid with uneasy gazes like a shy cat, and welcomed the maid in a quiet voice. ¡°Take good care of her.¡± ¡°Y-yes¡­ M-m-mother.¡± Camilla returned her gaze to Fiona, who stood there with a proud expression like a stone statue, and exited my bedroom with a very proud countenance. And after the sound of her footsteps has faded completely. ¡°My Lady!¡± Fiona sobbed gently and wrapped her arms around my waist. ¡°You¡¯ve succeeded.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Fiona nodded and looked up at me with bright eyes. ¡°I just did everything you told me to do, My Lady, and it all turned out like this!¡± ¡°Good job.¡± I stroked Fiona¡¯s hair softly as if touching the adorable dog in my arms. Camilla obviously doesn¡¯t know that Fiona is Penny¡¯s sister. In the first place, she was not a master who was interested in housework chores enough to see the faces of the family of her commoner maid. Even Selina herself never met Penny¡¯s family, so would Camilla ever see them? I relocated Penny¡¯s family and relocated Fiona to the county as soon as the ¡°devil incident¡± broke out. It wasn¡¯t too difficult because there were a lot of servants there. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it difficult getting into the annex?¡± ¡°Certainly not, My Lady. I went in with the cleaning staff and no one noticed.¡± The commoner servants had little opportunity to meet the Count¡¯s family. Camilla was fortunate to be staying in a place with lax security, such as the annex. ¡°I thought I was going to get in big trouble when the Countess caught me stealing¡­¡­¡± I made her do it. ¡°On the contrary, she gave me a lot of money, and she said she would give me more if I did what she told me to do.¡± Fiona would have seen Camilla as a commoner maid blinded by money once she had been caught taking her jewelry. ¡®So she¡¯d think she was simple to exploit.¡¯ Camilla did things that way. She believes that money can buy people. Money can purchase a person¡¯s labor, but it cannot buy loyalty. Loyalty must be earned, not bought. ¡°She told me to report your every move to her, My Lady, especially if you met a particular man.¡± Camilla, as I suspected, was primarily concerned about the male problem. ¡°She also asked me to keep an eye on whether or not you were menstruating properly. She instructed me to notify her when.¡± ¡°She wants the exact date, too?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Now that the portrait has arrived, she appears to be serious about selling me on the wedding market. It was meant to show that having children was not a difficulty because menstruation occurred on time. ¡®She¡¯s such a nasty. She deserves to be beaten.¡¯ Because it was mentioned in the original, I expected it to be like this, but it was extremely unpleasant. ¡°And¡­¡­¡± Fiona¡¯s voice became even huskier. ¡°She seemed worried that you might be pregnant, My Lady.¡± ¡°Oh, my.¡± I was taken aback and burst out laughing. You should look at the sky to pick the stars. How can I become pregnant when I have no experience? ¡®You should be concerned about yourself.¡¯ I¡¯ll never forget the nasty sound I heard at dawn yesterday. That¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t have many complaints about staying in the annex. Even though it is inconvenient, there are more benefits. ¡®I wonder what the hell the butler¡¯s charm.¡¯ His face was unquestionably visually appealing. He was also quite tall. But when a man like Cedric is around, does the butler come into sight? ¡®I¡¯d rather seduce Cedric.¡¯ If I had acting talents or were a little more daring, I would have taken advantage of Cedric. Fiona, who was watching how I was feeling, cautiously opened her mouth. ¡°And she told me to check whether My Lady really only stutters in front of the Countess.¡± I guess she realized that. Camilla does have ears, so she must have heard the rumor. Servants could appear as shadows at any time and in any place. They would have noticed me when I was speaking with Penny, William, or Cedric. ¡°Report to her that I was stiff and stuttered all the time at first.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But I haven¡¯t stuttered since you told me about your relationship with a man you met at the village festival. Instead, I was excited like an idiot and that might put me at ease.¡± ¡°However, My Lady, I¡¯ve never met a man before.¡± ¡°Phew, what have you been up to?¡± ¡°I brewed alcohol and raised my siblings¡­¡­¡± It was too depressing for a fifteen-year-old girl. I placed Fiona¡¯s hand on my lap. Fiona, who was taken aback, shrank in embarrassment Her hands were grittier than Penny¡¯s. He was a teenager who worked at a brewery and looked after her three younger siblings. I couldn¡¯t compare her life to Penny¡¯s, who was serving in the county castle. I took some chamomile oil from my bedside and massaged it into her hands. ¡°Take this with you and put it to use. It¡¯s what Penny liked.¡± ¡°M-my Lady.¡± Fiona was embarrassed yet she remained still as if she liked my touch. Then she stealthily placed her thumb on my hand. ¡°¡­¡­ that¡¯s exactly what my sister said.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That the Countess is the devil, and you are the angel, My Lady.¡± Even with my head bowed, I could feel her envious stare. I had the sensation that the top of my head was about to be pierced. ¡°Your hands are fluffier and softer than flour dough¡­¡­A lovely angel.¡± Her innocent smile made me laugh. I don¡¯t know how such an innocent child looked so sour before. ¡®Does that have anything to do with her being the second oldest?¡¯ There was definitely a part of her that was more compressed than Penny¡¯s. Volume 9 - CH 5 I Will Avoid the Male Lead and Make a Harem ¡°Did My Mother tell you to find out where I sent Penny away?¡± ¡°Oh, yes! She did. She ordered me to investigate the whereabouts of your former maid-in-waiting, My Lady.¡± Fiona pursed her lips ferociously in astonishment. ¡°She ordered that I DEFINITELY HAVE to find out her whereabouts as she proudly put me in this maid¡¯s uniform.¡± Tsk tsk tsk. Later, she would faint if she found out that Fiona is Penny¡¯s sister. ¡°I¡¯m glad you don¡¯t have any resemblance to Penny.¡± ¡°I know right, My Lady?¡± Fiona is quite tall for a woman. Penny was about a finger taller than me, but Fiona was more than a hand taller. Maybe because she worked too much, she looked thick and strong. She has a completely different impression than Penny. ¡°My sister told me to kick the Countess whenever I had a chance.¡± What a pair of sisters¡­¡­ so belligerent. Penny wasn¡¯t like that before, but maybe because of her determination to protect me, her fighting power has increased significantly. ¡°Then tell My Mother that I told you I don¡¯t know where the former maid-in-waiting whereabouts but you thought that I seemed to know where she is.¡± ¡°Because you think that she might order me to dig a little more, My Lady?¡± ¡°Yeah. And also tell her that I told you her name was Penny and that I seemed to rely on her a lot.¡± ¡°Yes. After all, my sister told me in advance to pretend not to know her.¡± ¡°Good job. You are such a smart girl.¡± Fiona blushed and laughed as I complimented her. For Fiona whose father is always busy, not having her mother next to her, and with her only older sister away, she¡¯s always alone. That was why Fiona was greatly pleased with my little word, perhaps because there was no one around to compliment her. ¡®I shall compliment her often.¡¯ ¡°Did you see Penny before you left? I told her to stop by the house for a minute before leaving.¡± ¡°Yes. She came before she went to the eastern forest.¡± The eastern forest was connected to the Crawford family¡¯s hunting grounds. Penny was looking for the unidentified woman on the hunting ground now under my orders. ¡°Penny will be fine, right?¡± ¡°Of course, My Lady. She even said that she would take a look at the situation and send a letter. She told me to read it for you, My Lady.¡± Penny will write a letter? She doesn¡¯t know how to write, so how will she write a letter and how will Fiona read it? I was going to teach Penny to write. However, I couldn¡¯t teach her because she refused to learn. ¡°Did you learn how to read?¡± ¡°Oh, no. I hate books.¡± How can this family hate studying so much? ¡°But how will you read a letter?¡± ¡°Oh, we draw a picture, a way that only my sister and I use to communicate.¡± Oho, that¡¯s great. This way, I could know the situation without worrying if anyone would notice. ¡°Thank you. Thanks to you, I¡¯ll hear about Penny¡¯s situation.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, My Lady. By the way, this!¡± Fiona, embarrassed, handed me a small pouch. When I opened and looked into the pouch, there was money. It was about one million runa. ¡°It was given to me by the Countess.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t feel pressured and use it as pocket money.¡± I closed the pouch again and handed it to Fiona. ¡°From now on, you can spend all the money my mother gives you with your family. No need to report it to me.¡± ¡°Really¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Yeah. Say my regards to Parsley.¡± ¡°Thank you, My Lady! Thank you!¡± When I saw Fiona bowing her head, I felt sorry for Camilla, who would be proud of herself in the cold room. ¡®I am the one who planted the spy, but she is the one who pays for it.¡¯ ??????? Camila¡¯s trip to the capital is just a day away. Cedric held a small banquet for her as he promised. Under Cedric¡¯s name, all the ladies of the Western society attended. Of course, Cedric must have hated such a position. ¡°I heard you want the barbarian village to settle down well in the west.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡­ that¡¯s right.¡± I pushed Cedric on the back, who didn¡¯t want to go to the banquet hall. Perhaps because he was so well-dressed, he certainly stood out so handsomely. ¡°We have to let the ladies step into the Aina Village first. That way, the village won¡¯t become a hate area.¡± The barbarian village, Aina, is located within the empty Crawford Farm, so the other villagers have not yet had a chance to meet them. However, if the village wasn¡¯t managed properly, it would become a hateful area, and if rumors spread, the entire West could be affected. ¡°Tell them that you are thinking about holding a Thanksgiving Festival in Aina after this harvest season.¡± ¡°It will be the first time for the Barbarians to farm. You know how much of the harvest will be there?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, so I¡¯m just thinking about it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Right.¡± As I tidied up Cedric¡¯s cravat, I glanced at him. ¡°Will you escort Mother?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t do that.¡± I knew it. Since Camilla doesn¡¯t have a husband, it¡¯s polite for Cedric to escort her. ¡°Do you have a woman in mind¡­¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay even if I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Uncle, I will be honest with you.¡± As I was putting on his cuffs, I brought up something that could be sensitive. ¡°After kicking out Mother, you soon will be the head of Count Crawford. But your position will be unstable if you have no successor.¡± ¡°Why is there no successor?¡± Volume 9 - CH 6 I Will Avoid the Male Lead and Make a Harem Surprised by his calm response, I stopped my hands. Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­ ¡®Is there a kid he raised secretly somewhere?¡¯ Considering Selina¡¯s biological father, who sowed seeds here and there, I couldn¡¯t help but doubt him. ¡°I have you.¡± ¡°M-me¡­ you mean me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cedric, smiling, grabbed me by the shoulder as if he were a very trustworthy man. ¡°You can lead our family.¡± But I don¡¯t want to! ¡°I would never marry, even for your sake.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Feeling ridiculous, I stared blankly at Cedric. So he meant that even if my name has changed from Crawford, he still would give me this county. For example, if I marry Valhail, I will become Selina Castaquez. But when Cedric, the lord, dies without children, the county eventually comes to me. But I don¡¯t want to spend my life in the West! ¡®But then the Count of Crawford will change to Count of Castaquez.¡¯ Are you going to accept that? I am grateful that he handed over his honor and all his property to me, who is not even his biological child, but I don¡¯t want it. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that.¡± I calmly lowered my gaze and put the cuffs on again. ¡°Try to make use of this banquet and make friends with the noble ladies. Just ask them to go boating to Aina together or whatever it is.¡± I heard that there is a big lake in Aina. In the first place, a farm was created there because it could be irrigated. ¡°So women like that kind of thing.¡± ¡°Because the scenery is nice.¡± Since then, I haven¡¯t really said anything about what was on my mind. Cedric looked back at me just before he went to the banquet hall and clapped his lips with difficulty. ¡°You¡­¡­ Do you want to go boating, too?¡± I was wondering what the hell he was going to say. As if he was sorry that he never played with me when I was young, Cedric would sometimes present me with things like candy and stuffed toys that kids liked. Looking at that, it was obvious that he regarded me as a very young kid. ¡°Have a good time.¡± I laughed awkwardly and pushed him into the banquet hall. ??????? ¡°Oh, that portrait belongs to Lady of Crawford.¡± ¡°So beautiful.¡± The banquet had a noble atmosphere, with a painting in the middle, sharing each other¡¯s impressions. It was crowded with noble ladies who had come to see Cedric for the first time in a long time. And there Camilla was completely heartbroken. Cedric should have held her hand and entered the banquet hall, but he didn¡¯t. ¡°Lord Crawford, have you heard yet? We are leaving for the capital tomorrow.¡± ¡°The Countess will also go with us.¡± He was surrounded by ladies who were trying to talk to him at all costs. ¡°I hope you have a wonderful trip.¡± Cedric was busy answering awkwardly among the women who came near his shoulder. ¡°Oh, you are very gentlemanly.¡± ¡°How can you be so polite?¡± The other ladies approached Camilla, who was sitting with a chewed-up face. ¡°Countess, Adrian, that boy resembles Lord Crawford a lot in his calm and quiet nature.¡± ¡°Oh, should I address him as Lord Berry now?¡± ¡°There are many Lord Berry in the West, so we must address him completely.¡± They were being sarcastic about Adrian¡¯s origin. Camilla glared sharply, and the lady quickly turned around. ¡°Didn¡¯t Lady Crawford attend today¡¯s banquet?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, she¡¯s not feeling well.¡± ¡°I really wanted to see her, but it¡¯s a shame. Because the portrait is really beautiful.¡± ¡°Her birthday is coming soon, so we might be able to see her then, right? She will be an adult this birthday.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Camilla didn¡¯t hide her discomfort and responded with a cold voice. ¡°Lady Shannon also has grown beyond recognition.¡± This time it was Viscountess Fitzroy. ¡°How can you be so beautiful even after giving birth to twins?¡± She crept up to Camilla like a venomous snake and sat down to talk to her. ¡°The more I see it, the more fascinating it is.¡± ¡°I was born with it. You must be amazed, Viscountess.¡± Flick! Camilla shamelessly retorted, then flicked her finger. ¡°Lord Valhail!¡± At the same time, everyone¡¯s eyes were gathered in one place. Suddenly, out of nowhere, a man with a huge halo appeared next to Camilla. The Viscountess of Fitzroy was almost at a loss. It was because of his face. ¡°I can¡¯t believe such a handsome man exists in the world¡­¡­¡± The thoughts in her head naturally came out of her mouth. Raising her chin, Camilla said with a confident face, as if she wanted everyone to hear. ¡°My shoes are uncomfortable, can you help me?¡± Volume 9 - CH 7 I Will Avoid the Male Lead and Make a Harem Silence passed. It seemed as if everything in the banquet hall had stopped. At the request of his support, Valhail looked down with an insensitive face to Camilla then turned his body away. ¡°Bring new shoes to the Countess.¡± ¡°Ye-yes!¡± Giving an order to the servant who was carrying the plates, he suddenly left the banquet hall. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Feeling humiliated, Camilla shuddered and shook her fists. She had never received such a cold rejection from any man in her life. ¡®Except for Cedric, who is like a piece of wood.¡¯ However, she didn¡¯t feel too humiliated by the fact since Cedric has always built an iron wall fairly for all women. Viscountess Fitzroy, who was looking at the place where Valhail has disappeared, quickly turned her head. Camilla had prepared herself to be laughed at, but the Viscountess¡¯ attention was completely different from that. ¡°Who the¡­¡­ who the hell is that statue-like prince?¡± Pushing the wide-eyed Viscountess, Baroness Aberon stepped in. ¡°Who just passed by? Is he even a person? What¡¯s his name? How old is he? Is he married?¡± ¡°Countess, who the hell is the tall knight with that beautiful appearance just now?¡± ¡°What the hell has just happened? Suddenly, my husband looks like a squid!¡± The questions of the ladies, who were very excited, poured out like a flood. Camilla, who felt humiliated for a moment, soon unfolded her fan pretending to be calm. ¡°He is a knight of the White Eagle Knights who just finished his inauguration ceremony.¡± ¡°What is his name? How old is he? What is his ideal type¡­¡­¡± ¡°Hohoho, his name is¡­¡­¡± Shannon, who had been watching the scene from afar, turned her gaze. Her face clearly showed that she was bored. ¡®This is getting boring.¡¯ No matter how much she looked around, there was no one she could spend time with. Cedric, who was among the ladies, had long disappeared with the gentlemen. Shannon was often called arrogant and haughty because of her sensitive personality. That¡¯s why no one came close to her. ¡®I wish Emma were with me.¡¯ Selina refused to attend, saying that crowded places make her nervous and her limbs tremble. ¡®She must be lying, didn¡¯t she?¡¯ Eventually, Shannon, who was wandering between the paintings, ran into Isaac. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°Yes, Lady.¡± Shannon asked, staring at Isaac, who politely bowed his head. ¡°Did you really draw this yourself?¡± More than ten paintings of Isaac Baker, even from the South, were displayed in the banquet hall. Among them, the most notable was the portrait of Selina. ¡°Oh, of course. I am the one who painted it, Lady.¡± Isaac lied softly without showing any displeasure. ¡°If I just stroke my brush, the drawing comes out with a snap.¡± ¡°Hmm, is that so?¡± Selina said this before. ¡°At the end of this banquet, no paintings from Isaac Baker can be obtained any longer.¡± ¡°What? Why! I want a portrait, too!¡± Shannon asked her back, but Selina didn¡¯t answer. Shannon knew that Camilla signed Isaac a contract, but she had a hunch that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get her portrait of herself through her mother. Because Camilla would not invest 100 million runa just for one of Shannon¡¯s portraits. It wasn¡¯t like she had a beauty to preserve forever like Selina. ¡®What will happen to Isaac at this banquet?¡¯ Shannon would never know what Selina was up to¡­¡­ but she wanted to have a portrait painted by Isaac. ¡°Can you draw me, too?¡± ¡°Of course, Lady.¡± ¡°Then draw me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Yes?¡± Isaac was taken aback when Shannon settled down and sat down in the chair. ¡°What are you doing? Start quick.¡± A banquet was a place to discuss art. Just like musicians who perform at concerts, and literary men who compose poems in return for the aristocratic ladies who served them a meal. Moreover in the banquet where the painting is the main like today, the artist usually drew on the spot. Shannon¡¯s request was not difficult, but Isaac refused hastily. ¡°I am¡­ I am nervous in front of so many people watching¡­¡­¡± ¡°Who said they will watch?¡± Shannon snorted. ¡°Just do a simple sketch. You even brought painting tools with you.¡± The painting tools were something Isaac carried around to pretend to be a painter. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Shannon, who was already sitting in a chair waiting for a sketch, was slowly getting annoyed. ¡°Are you ignoring me now?¡± ¡°Oh, no. That¡¯s not it¡­¡­¡± ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you starting?¡± Eventually, when Shannon raised her voice, people¡¯s eyes gathered. ¡°You even brought your painting tools and put the easel like this! So why aren¡¯t you starting to draw me!?¡± Isaac was sweating profusely. This troublemaker girl couldn¡¯t believe his excuse when he was saying his hand wouldn¡¯t move if there were too many eyes. Eventually, the angry Shannon pointed to Selina¡¯s portrait. ¡°Are you sure you drew that?¡± ¡°Tha-that¡¯s right! That¡¯s right, My Lady.¡± As Isaac flinched and bowed his head, Shannon¡¯s eyes twinkled and turned. ¡°You didn¡¯t draw that, did you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Volume 9 - CH 8 I Will Avoid the Male Lead and Make a Harem Where had the ridiculously brazen figure gone? Isaac trembles like an aspen tree. ¡°You didn¡¯t draw it!¡± The talks, which had been concentrated on Camilla, were scattered. Everyone was surprised by the sudden loud noise and looked around to see what happened. And the smile on Camilla¡¯s face, which covered her like a mask, was scattered as well. ¡°You pathetic swindler!¡± ¡°S-swindler!? What do you mean swindler? I am not!¡± ¡°Then draw it right now! Prove it!¡± In the end, Camilla slowly approached Shannon¡¯s revelation. ¡°Baron Baker?¡± Isaac¡¯s face was pale. ¡°What is all this about? A swindler you said? You didn¡¯t draw the paintings yourself?¡± Camilla¡¯s hand pressed against his shoulder. ¡°The gentlemen and ladies who are here will misunderstand. Shannon, you go up to your bedroom.¡± ¡°But, Mother. That person is lying right now. He didn¡¯t draw it himself!¡± ¡°Shannon, go up.¡± ¡°Mother! Tell him to draw right now! He couldn¡¯t even draw a simple sketch, how can he claim himself a magician of color?¡± ¡°Shannon, won¡¯t you go up?¡± Whether Isaac was a real painter or not didn¡¯t matter here. ¡°Are you trying to humiliate me!?¡± She hated seeing Shannon choose to do things she didn¡¯t like when her body hasn¡¯t even healed from Penny. ¡°How can you be so immature and disappointing!?¡± ¡°But Mother, you gave him a lot of money! You have to verify it thoroughly¡­¡­!¡± Slap! Shannon hardened, clutching her face. The buzzing voices around grew louder and louder and louder. ¡°Go up to your bedroom.¡± The humiliation she felt was even greater than the pain that she left the banquet hall as if she were running away. Soon Camilla¡¯s cold eyes turned to Isaac. She could hear people talking about whether Isaac was truly a swindler around. ¡°¡­¡­ I better go home now for today.¡± Then, Viscountess Fitzroy unfolded her fan and said. ¡°Hey you, draw a picture.¡± ¡°Were you really the one who drew it?¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t even draw, why did you spread out the easel?¡± As the words added one by one, Isaac, who was pouring out a cold sweat, eventually pushed the Viscountess of Fitzroy and ran away. ¡°Oh, my goodness!¡± The viscountess, who had fallen, pointed her finger at him as he fled. ¡°Ca-catch that swindler!¡± Leaving more than ten paintings whose painters were unknown. ??????? At the same time. ¡®By now the banquet must be in full swing.¡¯ I, just like the original Selina, didn¡¯t attend the banquet and used this chance to go out as Camilla was busy. ¡°Here you are, My Lady.¡± Taking William by the hand, I got out of the carriage and looked around. ¡°It¡¯s dreary¡­¡­¡± It was a little far from the private house where the residents lived. There was only a shabby mansion built in the middle of nowhere. Originally, it was a place where temporary residents who migrated from the south, not those who lived in the west, could stay. ¡°Lady, shall we search the house?¡± Walliam asked actively, but I stopped him and headed for the yard. There was a young boy, who was about fifteen years old, washing his brush. ¡°Hello.¡± The boy looked up at me in surprise. His pink hair, pink eyes, and skinny body were impressive. ¡°Are you Alphonse?¡¯¡¯ ¡°Who¡­¡­ who are you?¡± The boy seemed wary of strangers, but his eyes were full of curiosity. I caught the veil over my face, and I made eye contact with the boy. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± The boy only heard me silently as if waiting for an explanation. Still, since he drew my portrait perfectly, I thought that it wasn¡¯t impossible for him to recognize my face. A perfect creation. The boy¡¯s gaze at my face as if he were looking at a masterpiece of the century was bewildered. ¡°You must have heard me from Isaac. Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± ¡°Oh, I know.¡± Later, the boy nodded enthusiastically. And yet he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off me. ¡°Do you even know my name?¡± ¡°No.¡± The boy¡¯s face, who had been staring at me as if captivated, turned red. ¡°I just heard that she was the prettiest woman in the world.¡± Smiling, I asked the boy back. ¡°Do you think what he said is right?¡± The boy¡¯s pink eyes reacted to my languid remark. ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡± The boy who answered like that was like a young wildcat who had found his master. Volume 9 - CH 9 I Will Avoid the Male Lead and Make a Harem When I laughed, the boy followed me and laughed timidly as well. After that, he looked shocked, as if something had suddenly clicked him. He seemed to have a rather disordered personality. ¡®It is as if one of his screws is missing.¡¯ The young boy soon asked me hesitantly after discovering a thin branch. ¡°Can I try drawing you?¡± I wasn¡¯t sure how he would depict me using a branch, but I said¡­¡­ ¡®It would be my honor to be drawn by him.¡¯ In the original story, Isaac was executed while Alphonse was invited to the Imperial Palace. There, he drew the portrait of the Empress which caused a tremendous stir. After completing that one painting, Alphonse was appointed as a court painter. It was the opposite end of the life of an orphan boy born on the street. ¡°I disposed of the Diamond Island so that he could paint you. Therefore, you should at least pretend to be happy with it.¡± The Archduke asked the emperor to bring Alphonse to his residence. And he said something like that to Selina, saying that she should thank him. He had been trying to win Selina¡¯s affection at the time. ¡°¡­Can you draw it out on paper?¡± The boy was using a branch to draw my face on the dirty ground. I considered his sketching to be an honor in and of itself, but I yearned for a picture. ¡°There is no paper.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Isaac must have sold many paintings and made a sizable profit. Moreover, I have already heard from Camilla that he got 100 million for my portrait. ¡°My paintings aren¡¯t selling,¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The wandering minstrel uncle said that he would sell the paintings for me¡­¡­ Considering that I¡¯m not particularly skilled at talking.¡± While using a branch to scratch the dirt floor, the dejected child muttered. ¡°On the contrary, he said that no one wants to buy my paintings. My paintings don¡¯t seem to be particularly compelling.¡± Wow, that piece of trash. I was at a loss for words. You make a good living off of passing off paintings of others as your own, yet you abandon the child in a dilapidated thatched house like this. You don¡¯t even give him some paper? ¡°Still, the uncle said he likes my paintings. So he occasionally saves money to buy me a paper.¡± It would be a commissioned painting. Just like my portrait. He was clearly worried that if he kept giving Alphonse papers, he would only draw the pictures he wanted to draw, so he bought them one by one. ¡®And the reason he got this house is to isolate Alphonse.¡¯ It was sickening to witness how cunningly he attempted to exploit this young boy. ¡°At least one¡­¡­ If only one person likes my painting, that¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°I like your painting, too.¡± ¡°R-really?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Alphonse¡¯s cheekbones puffed up. His eyes were filled with fondness as he looked at me. When he tried to take a step closer to me, as if he felt a connection, William abruptly stopped his steps. A searing emotion was burning in his faithful back. Wow, wow. ¡®Don¡¯t be jealous, Husky.¡¯ In a somber tone, William said, stretching out his arms as if protecting me. ¡°She is the daughter of Count Crawford, Selina Crawford. Bow your head.¡± Alphonse, in fact, has been staring at me since earlier. He gave me an embarrassed look. ¡°Co-count¡¯s daughter¡­¡­!¡± Nonetheless, he appeared to know whose land he was on. ¡°Yes. The Lord of this land¡¯s one and only daughter.¡± Alphonse bowed his head on the ground, terrified. ¡®I know he¡¯s a commoner, but he doesn¡¯t have to go this far.¡¯ I thought he had no idea how commoners generally treat nobility because he had never met anyone. I squatted down and looked the boy in the eyes. ¡°Since when have you lived with Isaac?¡± ¡°Isaac?¡± ¡°That minstrel. I suppose that¡¯s not his real name either.¡± ¡°If you mean Uncle James¡­¡­ We met for the first time three years ago.¡± Isaac makes the biggest investment of his life after recognizing Alphonse¡¯s aptitude to paint on the dirt ground. ¡°He was the first person to purchase paper and paint for me. So I want to repay him when some of my paintings are sold, however¡­¡­¡± You repaid him more than enough. ¡°He pretended to be a painter and claimed to have painted your painting.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Do you know how much he sold my portrait you drew to the lord of this land?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s 100 million runa.¡± Volume 9 - CH 10 I Will Avoid the Male Lead and Make a Harem Alphonse¡¯s eyes opened as if he hadn¡¯t considered it at all. ¡°He will receive the punishment he deserves. The punishment for claiming to be a genius painter. And the punishment for exploiting a poor little boy.¡± ¡°Genius painter¡­¡­?¡± My paintings?¡± It was an enthusiastic response. As expected, Alphonse was more preoccupied with complimenting his paintings than with Isaac¡¯s betrayal. ¡°I¡¯ve come to see you because I like your paintings.¡± The frightened boy fell down. His expression indicated that he couldn¡¯t tell whether this was a dream or reality. ¡°Would you like to sign a contract with me? I will supply you with a place to live, food, and infinite paper and paints, as well as buy your paintings at a reasonable price¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll do it!¡± The red-faced boy nodded fiercely. ¡®This is great.¡¯ It just so happens that there is a perfect house for a boy to stay in. ??????? Near the square, by the river. Alphonse kept exclaiming as he stood in front of a little one-story house. ¡°Woah¡­¡­¡± The youngster had nothing of his own. I requested him to pack his belongings, and he returned with only a dangling brush and palette. In comparison to the collapsing thatched-roof home, this mansion was like a palace. ¡®That person deserved to die.¡¯ Isaac didn¡¯t even live in that house. He probably stayed in a nice house that suited him while pretending to be an aristocracy. ¡°Make yourself at home. Though this is not my house.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°This house has a separate landlord.¡± The boy with a flushed face ran to me after looking at the clean living room, bedroom, and kitchen. ¡°Can I stay here if the landlord isn¡¯t here?¡± ¡°Yes, the landlord said he was fine with it.¡± I didn¡¯t ask, but he¡¯d be fine with whatever I did. ¡°Because he¡¯s not going to live here anymore because he¡¯s been knighted.¡± ¡°I-is this a knight¡¯s house?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡­ a knight¡¯s house.¡± Under the influence of Isaac, who was a wandering minstrel, the boy seemed to have a fantasy of ¡®a wonderful knight defending the empire!¡¯ He was looking at the possessions that Valhail had left behind, such as armor and swords, with interest. ¡°Then I¡¯m not going to touch anything. Please convey my thanks to the house¡¯s owner.¡± ¡°Well, if you¡¯re so thankful¡­¡­¡± Alphonse seemed eager to repay the knight. ¡°Can you draw a picture for him?¡± I took out a piece of paper the size of my palm that I had with me as a spare. ¡°If you draw my portrait here, the landlord will like it.¡± The boy with the paper twitched oddly around his mouth. He seemed to notice the relationship between the landlord and me. I spilled it on purpose because the romance between a gorgeous aristocratic lady and a fantastic knight is also a favorite song lyric of a minstrel. Alphonse¡¯s eyes had already imagined a tragic love between me and the house¡¯s mysterious owner. I patted the boy on the shoulder. ¡°Then put your best on the picture.¡± ??????? ¡°Do you realize how humiliated I was earlier because of you? How dare a swindler like you to screw me?¡± ¡°Co-countess, please spare¡­¡­¡± ¡°Ha, Countess?¡± ¡°Madam! Please, madam, save me!¡± Isaac, confined in an underground prison, fell flat in front of Camilla. ¡°Fake names, fake surnames, fake titles. What the hell is real?¡± ¡°Madam, Madam. Please spare me. I¡¯m actually¡­¡­ a minstrel.¡± Even standing there and just staring at him, Valhail¡¯s momentum was so vicious. Isaac had already experienced his strength as he fled the banquet hall and was captured by him. ¡°Where did all of the paintings come from? Who did it?¡± ¡°I-it wasn¡¯t me who drew it.¡± ¡°Kill him.¡± As Camilla glanced at Valhail, Isaac shook his hands. ¡°B-but!¡± Isaac, who swallowed his saliva, rolled his head hard in order to survive. ¡°I could get some more paintings. The artist is like my adoptive son. If I ordered him to die, he¡¯d kill himself.¡± Camilla stood up from her seat as she pondered. ¡°Whatever you say should not be false.¡± ¡°Of course, yes! He¡¯s not much different than my son.¡± ¡°I should cut off all your wrists if you don¡¯t bring any paintings.¡± ¡°Gasp! I¡¯ll bring it. I will undoubtedly bring it. Please spare me. I¡¯ll tell you where my son is!¡± She had to leave for the capital the next day. Something unfortunate occurred at the banquet, but she could still continue to receive famous paintings, and she had already received Selina¡¯s portrait. Camilla saw no reason not to visit the capitol. She believed that if she showed the painting to her father, Duke of Maple, he would take it to the Imperial Palace, and the Empress would undoubtedly like it. ¡®It¡¯s a painting worth that much.¡¯ Camilla has an obsession with beautiful things. She was told from a young age that she has a great eye for things. Everyone in the capital will admire it if it is such a wonderful picture in her eyes. And they¡¯d all be curious about the girl in the painting. Everyone will want to see her in person. ¡®My beautiful daughter.¡¯ Knowing that Selina is a well-groomed lady who is prepared for marriage, the gentlemen of the capital would line up holding gold and propose to her. Camilla stood up, her face hardened with an arrogant smile. ¡°Torture him and find out where his son is. Bring him here right now.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to torture me! I¡¯m just going to tell you everything!¡± Isaac shouted, alternating between Valhail and Camilla. Camilla exited the prison, winking at Valhail as she gazed down at Isaac as if he were a bug. ¡°Keep an eye on him.¡± Volume 9 - CH 11 At dawn when everyone was asleep, I quietly headed to the carriage port. ¡®She will leave when the sun rises, right?¡¯ There are only a few hours left until the departure. There was a carriage with all the things Camilla would take to the capital. Judging from the subtle light leaking out, it was evident that she had set up a guard to protect her belongings. Rustle rustle- I deliberately let my presence be known. ¡°Who¡­¡­ who is it?¡± Perhaps because the guard was sleeping, the reaction was a beat late. As I slowly appeared in front of him, a sharp spear thrust under my chin. ¡°Put it away right now.¡± William obnoxiously pushed the spear. ¡°Ah, Lord Spencer.¡± With a happy look, the guard hurriedly drew out the spear. ¡°What brings you here¡­¡­¡± Saying so, he glanced at me in a black hood. Everyone in the county knew that William had been assigned to escort me. So of course the guard will eventually know who I am. ¡°I¡¯d like to see my portrait for the very last time.¡± As I rolled up the hood that covered my face, the guard¡¯s eyes gleamed and shined. ¡°Can I see it?¡± He, who must have been very curious about the Count¡¯s daughter, stared at me with his mouth wide open. ¡°The lady is asking you!¡± William urged, and the guard opened the lock as if it were natural. ¡°Yes, yes, of-of course.¡± Squeak- The carriage door opened, revealing an easel tied with chains within. It looked like a painting of a sealed devil covered with a white cloth. William was the first to enter and collect the cloth. The guard put the lantern inside and stepped back with his hands neatly folded. ¡°I¡¯m afraid My Lady won¡¯t be able to see it well because it¡¯s dark¡­¡­¡± He had the attitude that he would not dare to intervene and deserved to be praised. ¡°Thank you.¡± Even with barely a sliver of light, my portrait revealed its wonderful beauty. Alphonse said the painting was lacking in many ways because he didn¡¯t see the real thing, but it was a masterpiece that will go down in history. ¡°How beautiful. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± I said as I glanced at the painting, but the guard¡¯s unwavering attention never left me. ¡°Yes, you are like a goddess who has just landed on this earth.¡± ¡°I was referring to that painting.¡± ¡°Yes, the painting is truly¡­¡­¡± To say that, you should at least look at the painting. In any case, it was fortunate that his attention was brought to me. ¡°Have you finished looking at it, My Lady?¡± William indicated that the job was completed. ¡°Yeah.¡± When I nodded, he placed the white cloth over the portrait back. ¡®This artwork will be sent in perpetuity.¡¯ Alphonse claimed he had no regrets, but I felt heartburn. I gently lifted the white linen that was covering the easel and kissed it respectfully. ¡®Good-bye. You could have been a masterpiece that was conserved for a long period in a museum.¡¯ Who is to blame? It¡¯s all down to fate. Even if it was born as a masterpiece, it would eventually wind up in a gutter. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Fer¡­ Ferguson, My Lady.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to the capital with my mother, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Have a safe trip.¡± When I smiled brightly, he was astonished, forgetting that he even had to answer me. ¡°Ahem!¡± The sound of William clearing his throat jolted him back to reality. I asked softly as I exited the carriage port, as if it had just occurred to me. ¡°When you come back, can you become my escort?¡± ¡°What? Y-you mean me, My Lady?¡± ¡°Yes. I wished I had another escort to guard the entrance to my bedroom.¡± I raised my head slightly and glanced at William, my hand on his shoulder. ¡°It must be tiring for William to stay by my side all day.¡± ¡°I am fine, My Lady.¡± ¡°Please let me do it, My Lady.¡± The two men¡¯s replies burst out at the same time. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you then,¡± I said as I exited the carriage port. William inquired abruptly as I was walking back to my room. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a pity, My Lady?¡± ¡°What? The portrait?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity, but what can I do?¡± It¡¯s better than being noticed by that madman. And I have an artist right next to me who will paint a hundred more portraits. ¡°Good night, William. You did a great job today.¡± I said goodbye to William as I entered the bedroom. But just before turning around, William, who was hesitating, opened his mouth. ¡°Lady, am I not good enough, by any chance?¡± ¡°What?¡± When I saw those sorrowful eyes, which reminded me of a puppy in the rain, I knew exactly what he meant. ¡®What should I do about this jealous man?¡¯ What I told the guard was to keep his mouth shut so he couldn¡¯t say I came to see the portrait today. ¡°Then can William protect me 24 hours a day?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± As he nodded, his tail flapped behind him and his eyes twinkled. After the previous night¡¯s escort died at the hands of Adrian, William slept for an hour or two to guard over me. Because of the Benjamin incident, he appeared unable to trust any other escort guards. ¡°How? Will you not be sleeping then?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­¡­¡± Volume 9 - CH 12 ¡°You should have enough time to rest. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to sleep in my bedroom to protect me?¡± William was startled when I extended my hand to his eyes, as if he had been struck by flinching lightning. His red-hot cheeks were adorable, but I feigned not to notice and pretended even more slyly. ¡°Look at these dark circles, what happened to this handsome face of yours?¡± At the same time, blood flowed from his nose. ¡°Can you imagine how difficult it must have been for you to be like this?¡± William, who had just wiped his nosebleed, shook his hands as if nothing had happened. ¡°I¡¯m not overdoing it, My Lady.¡± I do think you¡¯re overdoing it. ¡°Think about it, anyway.¡± ¡°Yes! My Lady.¡± ??????? Fiona, who had been waiting for me the entire time, quickly grabbed my hood. ¡°I told you to stay asleep.¡± ¡°How can I sleep when My Lady isn¡¯t there?¡± ¡°You, too¡­¡­¡± You¡¯re just like your sister. ¡°What made you so late, My Lady?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s probably better not to know.¡± I bought some solid paint and put it on the easel. The weather is warm in the capital and it takes time to get there. To keep the moisture out, a water bottle was placed in the carriage, and the painting was specifically covered with cloth. The solid paint will melt and spread across my portrait as she rushes to the capital. Alphonse informed me about the existence of such paint. ¡®I can¡¯t send my painting to the capital intact.¡¯ What if the Archduke happens to notice me? Alphonse said that the portrait could not keep up with the real me, but there was nothing wrong with being careful. ¡°I have received a letter from my sister, my dear.¡± ¡°A letter from Pennie?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Fiona handed me a crumpled letter. The rough grain and yellow tint of the paper indicate that it is a letter from Penny. ¡®How did a child who couldn¡¯t read write a letter?¡¯ When I opened the letter, I saw a lot of scribbles created like a monster¡¯s development. Several trees, a home in the middle, a moving heart, a long-haired crying stickman, and a stickman in a skirt with pointed eyes. There was also an enraged stickman wearing a skirt and wielding a devil¡¯s horn¡­¡­ ¡°I know this. This is my mother right?¡± ¡°Yes. Let me read it for you, My Lady.¡± Fiona snuggled up next to me and started reading the letter. ¡°My dear Lady Selina. I¡¯m doing well at Crawford¡¯s hunting ground. Thanks to you. My Lady, I¡¯m not sure if Fiona is taking excellent care of you. I¡¯m concerned since she¡¯s a clumsy yet strong child.¡± Nowhere is it written that way? ¡°I tracked down the unknown woman you informed me about. The woman was initially suspicious because she assumed I was the Countess¡¯s person, but she subsequently realized I was around the same age as her daughter. My Lady, don¡¯t be shocked.¡± Fiona¡¯s eyes expanded significantly for a split second. Her eyes, which had been rolling here and there while she opened the letter, were wide with surprise. ¡°Lady, my sister said that Lady Shannon is not the Countess¡¯ daughter.¡± ¡°What!?¡± ¡°My sister said that the Countess only gave birth to young Master Adrian, and Lady Shannon is the daughter of this unknown woman?¡± What exactly did you say?! ¡°The unknown woman is a heathen with healing abilities. She abruptly summoned as a midwife and delivered the Countess¡¯ baby.¡± It was Adrian. The woman was the midwife who received Adrian. ¡°As a result of that relationship, the Countess decided to adopt and raise the woman¡¯s three-month-old daughter. It was Lady Shannon.¡± ¡°But why would Mother do something like that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I guess my sister hasn¡¯t figured it out yet.¡± Did she know Camilla¡¯s weakness? There had to be some sort of deal between the two. ¡®Ha, this crazy soap opera family.¡¯ The solution is to leave as soon as possible. ¡°When did my mother say she¡¯d return from the capital?¡± ¡°Before your birthday, My Lady.¡± ¡°It looks like she¡¯s going to hold me a banquet.¡± There was plenty of time because the trip to and from the capital would take at least three weeks. Everything will have changed by the time Camilla returns. ¡°I heard she¡¯d return once she found a suitable marriage partner in the capital.¡± So she meant to reveal that she had found me a marriage match at my birthday banquet. ¡°It¡¯s going to be a delightful banquet.¡± Since she¡¯ll be saying good-by to her stuttering stepdaughter. Volume 10 - CH 1 Valhail came to the bedroom just before I washed up and went to bed. I was sitting in bed while Fiona massaged my calves. The moment Fiona was turning around to check the lights that brightened the room which suddenly blew off. ¡°Oh, I think there¡¯s a beggar in my stomach. I can¡¯t believe I am hungry at this time of night¡­¡­ I guess I¡¯ll go eat some potatoes.¡± Fiona, who was telling me about what had happened when I wasn¡¯t in the castle, suddenly packed her outwear, saying that she would eat a late-night snack. ¡°May I go to the kitchen, My Lady?¡± ¡°At this time? Would you like beef jerky? I think Penny has saved some in her drawer.¡± ¡°No, I really want to eat steamed potatoes right now.¡± Then she glanced at the balcony, so I turned my eyes and the curtains were fluttering. ¡®Ah, Valhail is here.¡¯ It seemed that Penny had advised her what to do in this situation. ¡°An hour to steam the potatoes, and an hour to eat! So, it¡¯ll take about two hours! Because I need to sleep, too!¡± I laughed lightly at Fiona¡¯s words as she folded her fingers cheerfully and held back Fiona. ¡°You can stay here.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m truly hungry, My Lady. I couldn¡¯t eat dinner because I was waiting for you.¡± Oh, well, then I can¡¯t help it. Eventually, I sent Fiona down to the kitchen and headed for the balcony. As I crept away and sat down with my hips on the table, Valhail noticed my presence but didn¡¯t turn around. The appearance of his back staring out there was no different from usual, but I didn¡¯t like it today. ¡°You know you¡¯re quite naive, right?¡± He turned to me when I started to quarrel like a scoundrel. ¡°Are you afraid I¡¯ll take my outfits inside and go out naked?¡± Valhail leaned on the railing and then smiled at the sight of me as I sat on the table and dangled his legs. He looked at me leisurely with his arms crossed. And that appearance was truly a wonderful appearance of an adult man. ¡®He turned the banquet hall upside down with that face only.¡¯ My stomach was twisted for no reason. When I heard that he just stood like an air-purifying plant and went out, I had a low desire to monopolize him by myself. ¡°What should I do? Should I meet your expectations next time¡­¡­¡± As I languidly blurted out the words and tilted my head, his gaze came to the nape of my neck at once. I know what you¡¯re looking at so persistently. The red congestion, brilliantly embroidered around my collarbone and neck, really stood out, to the point that Fiona was frightened. It was because of my white skin. The faint smile that had fallen on his handsome face had disappeared without a trace before I knew it. As if reminiscing about the night we were alone in the dark, there was an unspeakable feeling of nervousness at the corners of his hardened lips. ¡°It¡¯s an artwork by you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Do you like it?¡± The moonlight was blocked by clouds and cast a deep shadow on Valhail¡¯s face. Nevertheless, his eyes, which looked at me as if they were eating me, seemed to shine blue. ¡°It¡¯s violent and¡­¡­ It is an unhealthy impulse.¡± Under the face disguised as indifference, Valhail¡¯s low voice when he confessed his inner desire suddenly came to mind. Eventually, the man who had been standing still in front of me let out a shallow sigh and leaned back against the railing. ¡°Hmm, well that¡¯s serious.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I could only laugh at his effortless nonchalant gesture, pretending to be calm. ¡°That¡¯s right. All I left on your body were tiny marks like mosquito bites.¡± It didn¡¯t even last long. But the mark he made by chewing on my neck seemed likely to last for at least a fortnight. ¡°How do you feel when you see this?¡± His thick, long fingers tapped against the railing. ¡°¡­¡­honestly?¡± ¡°Yeah, honestly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bad. It¡¯s like I wrote my name on your body¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bad?¡± ¡°Well, I like it very much.¡± I was satisfied to hear his thoughts through my ears. ¡°I hope it stays on your body.¡± When I stopped talking, Valhail continued to talk to me as if it were interesting to talk about this topic. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have restrained myself.¡± Uhm, you restrained yourself? ¡®Excuse me.¡¯ Volume 10 - CH 2 He made an excuse as if he had sensed my ridiculous reaction. ¡°You were so soft and weak that I had to be careful. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get hurt.¡± How can I get hurt? You only touched me with your lips. ¡°Your skin¡­¡­¡± He slowly furrowed his eyes. It was as if he was reminiscing about the moment he kissed the nape of my neck. ¡°¡­¡­ Your skin is strange.¡± He gazed at the palm of his hand, trying to relive the sensations he had. It was a little funny to see him trying to reminisce about the sensation he had when he could just reach out his hand and touch me. ¡°It¡¯s so¡­ so strange. Your skin, flesh, even bones¡­¡­ Your whole body.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Everything is strange.¡± I know what that means. Because I feel the same way when I touch his body. ¡®No matter how much I touch it¡­¡­¡¯ But isn¡¯t it too much to say that everything is weird in front of that very person? However, as I looked down at his deep forehead, I didn¡¯t feel like being mean anymore. ¡°Seeing this, Fiona was horrified, thinking I had a terrible plague.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not so wrong.¡± Valhail was calm, comparing himself to a plague. ¡°It may be terrible for you, who are too weak and thin.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s something I need to handle. Since I¡¯m the one who decided to have you.¡± I poked him with the tip of my foot, with a cold look on my face. ¡°Be careful. If you want to keep being mine.¡± It was a scary warning in its own way, but it didn¡¯t seem to bother him because the place my foot touched was his thigh as hard as a stone. ¡°I should engrave it even more harder then.¡± Valhail, with a faint smile on his lips, grabbed my leg with one hand. ¡®Uhh¡­¡­¡¯ Then he lowered his body and put his lips on my ankle. A short kiss came down to my feet. ¡®I haven¡¯t washed yet, so it¡¯s embarrassing¡­¡­¡¯ Of course, I only smell good even when I sweat. Sometimes, I caught Penny sniffing at the robe I had worn. This seemed to be the advantage of the heroine. ¡°Tell me more, Selina.¡± After letting go of my leg, he knelt down on one knee and looked up calmly. ¡°How can I keep being yours?¡± I liked his surprisingly submissive demeanor, so I leaned over and reached out for his hand. Valhail bowed his head nervously as if he had been waiting. A gentle soft touch brushed between my fingers. I touched his hair carefully and opened my mouth. ¡°I heard Mother seems to want you by her side. Is that so?¡± ¡°I am not sure.¡± As if the mere mention of Camilla annoyed him, his body crumpled nervously. ¡°I haven¡¯t figured out what the Countess is thinking.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she ask you to go to the capital with her?¡± I¡¯m sure he had been told before by Camilla in that regard. In this regard, Valhail had yet nothing to say to me, but looking at Camilla¡¯s and his attitude, it was quite predictable. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t do that.¡± As expected. Camilla will leave for the capital when dawn breaks, but given that he hasn¡¯t said anything to me so far, he must have already rejected the proposal or intended to get out without permission. ¡°Do me a favor?¡± ¡°Selina.¡± Valhail gave me a miserable look. ¡°So it won¡¯t work, huh?¡± I lowered my eyes as if I hadn¡¯t seen his eyes chasing me. And gently brushed his cheek and pulled my hand away. He grabbed my hand urgently and put it back on his cheek as if forcing it. ¡°I can¡¯t go far. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do if I don¡¯t see you.¡± Confused, he went on rambling. ¡°But I do anything, as long as I¡¯m not away from you. Just don¡¯t send me far away from you¡­¡­¡± ¡°I was going to tell you not to follow Mother, too.¡± I cut off his words at once and grasped his hands. ¡°There¡¯s no way I want you to be away from me for so long.¡± When I whispered in a low voice, his blue eyes shook helplessly like a lantern in front of the wind. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Do you think I¡¯ll tell you to follow her to the capital?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t trust me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Should I not trust you either¡­¡­ As if speechless, he licked his dry lips. Valhail didn¡¯t seem to be gifted enough to express his feelings with words. When I see his hand clinging to me as if I were an indulgence without saying an easy excuse while looking so distressed¡­¡­ His soft eyes, high nose, moist lips, and shallow breath were transmitted to the palm of my hand, touching my conscience. ¡®Okay. I¡¯ll stop bothering you.¡¯ I reached out my other hand, which was resting on his head, and wrapped it around his cheek. ¡°I¡¯m just kidding.¡± I held him gently with both hands as if holding a glass and lowered my lips to his straight forehead. ¡°Who else would I trust if it wasn¡¯t you? There is no other place for me to rely on.¡± I whispered what he would love to hear. And I kissed his forehead briefly, at the same time, our eyes were intertwined like chains with his eyes open wide. At the moment when I thought something was dangerous about his eyes, Valhail slid upward like a snake, touching both sides of my buttocks. In the blink of an eye, I lay on the table and was looking up at him. Before I knew it, a big hand supported the back of my head. It seemed that he was wrapped around my head in case I bumped into the table. I burst into laughter in bewilderment. ¡°Did I teach you this, too?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°So who did you learn this from?¡± ¡°Self-learning.¡± Oh, my. I was quite surprised, and when I looked at him with my mouth round, he said a little proudly. ¡°I heard that I¡¯d be good at everything I do with my body.¡± Volume 10 - CH 3 Oh, look at this guy. Seeing his confident gaze, I slipped one of my legs in the air onto his thick waist. ¡°Are you good at it?¡± The subject has been omitted, but now Valhail will know what kind of question it is. He suddenly frowned and glanced down at my white thighs that were touching his waist. His iron-clad chest fluttered as he breathed in deeply. I found it interesting that even a slight stimulation would bring back a large response, so I wrapped my legs around his waist. ¡°I wonder how good you are¡­¡­¡± Perhaps feeling the soft touch, he closed his eyes as if holding back his reasoning. In time, he looked back at me again with his brows furrowed. The moment our eyes met at a distance, I folded my eyes and laughed. Whether he knew I was making fun of him, Valhail eventually got up first. ¡°¡­¡­ You just keep teasing me.¡± After sitting me down properly, he sat down in the chair and let out a long sigh. ¡°Whoo¡­¡­¡± Yeah, yeah. Life is truly hard, isn¡¯t it? As I was looking at the cute figure with my chin on my palm, I flapped my toes like a habit. ¡°But who told you that?¡± Pause. It was a light question, but Valhail was visibly hardened. A look of bewilderment passed through the blue eyes that stared straight ahead without seeing me. Well, that¡¯s definitely a suspicious response. Somehow I felt like he wouldn¡¯t tell me a thing about the topic. Yet, don¡¯t you know it makes me want to dig more? ¡°The person who said that is probably someone who has done something with you physically, right?¡± I scratched him gently to make him confess. ¡°I¡¯m quite curious what that woman has done with you.¡± When I stabbed him with words, he came to his senses later and looked back at me as if he was surprised. ¡°I hate having something that has been touched by others¡­¡­¡± It was a small, whispering voice, like talking to myself, but Valhail must have heard it. His ears must be focused on me. ¡°Selina.¡± Unsurprisingly, Valhail opened his mouth with a face that became more urgent than ever before. ¡°The one who said that to me¡­¡­¡± Now he was telling me. It felt like the content was so heavy that he couldn¡¯t say it easily. ¡°He was my swordsman master.¡± It¡¯s about his past. I poked up my ears, wondering if it was Valhto Heinrich¡¯s memory. ¡°Of course, my master was a man.¡± ¡°Of course, the swordsman master could have been a woman, too.¡± ¡°I meant that the only person who was close enough to talk to me like that was a man.¡± I just listened to him with my chin lifted with a face of no slight doubt. ¡°There¡¯s no woman I¡¯ve been close enough to talk to, not even once. Only you¡­¡­ Even this kind of contact¡­¡­¡± I thought meaningless excuses would continue, so I cut off the middle of his words and intervened. ¡°It¡¯s surprising that you learned swordsmanship from a teacher.¡± ¡°How come.¡± ¡°I thought you would have done well since you were born.¡± He looked at me as if he was embarrassed and opened his mouth cautiously. ¡°I heard I have a natural talent. Anyway¡­¡­¡± As I stared with interest, he blurted out his words. Then he completely changed the subject. ¡°The Countess told me to find the painter¡¯s son.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°But he wasn¡¯t at his home.¡± What the hell? It was too obvious. ¡®¡¯Are you kidding me?¡¯ It was so absurd that I laughed out loud. On the other hand, I felt sorry for Valhail because he seemed to be nervous about my reaction, even though he was so embarrassed. ¡°I hear his son is the real painter who painted your portrait.¡± Valhail¡¯s intention to change the subject was so obvious that I decided to ignore it. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it was a lie.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Though he¡¯s not his son, the boy he took is the real painter.¡± Valhail reported to Camilla that he had gone to the house Isaac had told him about and found traces of the remaining garlands and paintings. ¡°So she told me to stay and find the boy.¡± So Camilla decided not to take Valhail to the capital. An artist who paints a painting worth 100 million won per piece. If my portrait makes headlines in the capital, it will become a goose that lays golden eggs in the future. So she has to get the boy. ¡°That¡¯s fortunate.¡± Nodding, I smiled and told the truth. ¡°The boy at your house.¡± Valhail hesitated for a moment. I guessed he thought I didn¡¯t know who the boy was. ¡°We can send a letter by the time Mother arrives in the capital. That you found the boy.¡± How happy will Camilla be? Her face, which would already be smiling brightly after receiving the letter, seemed to be drawn in front of my eyes. ¡°The name is Alphonse. It¡¯s cute, isn¡¯t it?¡± Valhail looked at me bewildered as if asking how the hell did I know that. I turned my head and stared out the door, pretending not to know. ¡°That¡¯s what William said. Isaac¡¯s hand¡­ was not the hand holding the brush.¡± Indeed, William had told me that. The time when he first met Isaac and followed him. He probably did it because he didn¡¯t like my interest in the painter. ¡®Our Husky is very jealous.¡¯ When I stared out the door with a lovely look, Valhail, who was staring at me, tapped the table with his fingertips. Tap, tap- Volume 10 - CH 4 It was slow, but it felt impatient. It seemed to be a habit he was completely unaware of. He didn¡¯t even know I was watching him reflected in the window because he was just staring at me. ¡°You trust him quite a bit.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Valhail¡¯s lips hardened at the instant of an answer. ¡°Though not as much as you are.¡± When I finally turned to him for an answer, the tapping on the table stopped. It was as if he didn¡¯t like that I was thinking about someone else in front of. I could see a roaring furnace burning under his blue eyes, which had settled calmly as usual. ¡°Should I say that he is a great helper who is always loyal and stands by my side?¡± He stared at me silently before finally turning his head toward the door. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off his dark profile. It wasn¡¯t just because he was handsome today. ¡°Then I should be grateful.¡± I had a strange feeling in his long gaze. It was as if the way he looked at William was so well wrapped up in his jealousy that it was even benevolent. Originally, hiding emotions and advocating generosity was a typical aristocratic way. Even his was more sophisticated and natural than any aristocrat I had ever met. If I hadn¡¯t known how he felt for me, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed at all. ¡®What is it?¡¯ I don¡¯t know exactly when, but when I talked to Valhail, there were times when I felt like I was facing a king instead of a Toono. That¡¯s exactly what it was now. His face, which came back to me again, even had a light smile on it. ¡°May the road be where you want it, Selina.¡± Relaxation flowed from him as he stared at me with his arms crossed on either side. Again. A powerful gaze as if looking down at me. This, too, was not what Valhail intended. It was an overwhelming dignity that only the person who faced him in front of his eyes could feel. Before I knew it, I had shallow goosebumps on my forearm. ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s cold.¡± I raised myself as if I were running away from his chain of persistent glances. The table creaked and shook, but I ignored it. ¡°I guess I should get in now.¡± Valhail looked at me with a little surprise as I turned hastily. But he didn¡¯t grab my wrist and stop me or anything. He just put out the light on the candlestick. ¡°Good night, Selina.¡± I stayed dead under the blanket until he finally left the balcony. I closed my eyes, but the heavy gaze that seemed to boil silently was still clear in my head. ¡®His jealousy is so brutal.¡¯ I just hoped that the day he left my side would not be too sudden or too loud. ??????? Fiona came back to the bedroom a while later than she told me. I fell asleep quickly, but I finally woke up to the presence that moves carefully with her feet on tiptoe. ¡°Are you awake, My Lady?¡± ¡°Yeah, yawn, why are you so late¡­¡­¡± Fiona scratched her head as I spoke in a sleepy voice. ¡°It suddenly became noisy. The Commander just went out armed.¡± ¡°At this late hour?¡± ¡°Yes. I heard there was something wrong with the Aina village¡­¡­ I am not sure.¡± So she was late after looking around. Before entering into friendship with the barbarians, Cedric often led his horse out even in his sleep late at night. I heard that it was an attack by a bandit and that there were frequent cases of demon beasts coming over from the Principality. Fiona must have actually seen the knights staying at the Count¡¯s castle armed and going out. ¡°By the way, did that person leave yet?¡± Fiona, whose eyes were round before she knew it, looked around. However, there was no sign of presence even when she looked around. Fiona lamented regretfully. ¡°My sister said that when she looked at that knight, other men looked like stingrays so I was wondering if he¡¯s a damn hot handsome guy¡­¡­¡± I smirked with my head on the pillow. It¡¯s true one after the other. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t use slang like that.¡± ¡°Oops! Yes, My Lady.¡± The girl from the brewery hastily returned to being the maid of the count castle. Volume 10 - CH 5 On the morning of Camilla¡¯s departure for the capital, the county castle was busy. ¡°The sun is hot. Go on in, Selina.¡± When Camilla saw my face coming out to see her off, she was startled and pushed my back inside. ¡°Tsk, why are you walking around without a hat?¡± Then she glared at Fiona. It was as if Camilla was complaining about what Fiona was doing instead of protecting my precious face from the side. ¡°Don¡¯t get up so early. It would damage your skin.¡± ¡°Y-yes.¡± Indeed, I was quite sleepy, so I quickly returned to my bedroom. ¡®She has two other children but only me coming out to see her off.¡¯ Adrian went to Aina Village with Cedric. As they were still not coming back, Camilla¡¯s send-off was rather shabby for the Countess. Before entering the building, I glanced up at Shannon¡¯s bedroom. ¡®That one is a problem.¡¯ Normally, she would have been running out of her sleep to see Camilla off. But Shannon¡¯s unrequited love for her mother has been on the decline little by little since Emma¡¯s death. From what I heard from Fiona, Shannon got slapped on the cheek by the Countess at the banquet, barged into my bedroom, and asked where I had gone before going back to her room. Camilla especially likes to scold people in front of the audience, and she seems to have done the same thing this time. ¡®Well, she must have lost her temper. She is a human after all.¡¯ How would Shannon react if she knew Camilla wasn¡¯t her biological mother? ¡®She might not be surprised at all and had expected it at some point.¡¯ Moreover, Camilla¡¯s favouritism toward Adrian was truly unusual. I used to think that she only took care of Adrian because he was a son, but it turned out it was because she only loves her child she gave birth to. This time too, Camilla regretted not being able to see Adrian before her departure. Even though her son didn¡¯t care about his mother. ¡®Tsk, tsk. Cause and effect.¡¯ I took my eyes off the perfectly curtained window, and went back to my bedroom. ??????? Only at the dinner time did Cedric return. ¡®He looks 10 years older.¡¯ He looked so tired that I felt sorry to start a conversation that I only concentrated on my meal. ¡°I can¡¯t believe the Countess has already left. I should have come back a little earlier.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Are you worried about not being able to see her off?¡± Then it meant Cedric acknowledged Camilla as the head of the house. ¡°Well, as well as that.¡± Cedric wiped his lips as if he were choosing his words. For a moment, his forehead was deeply torn. ¡°The head of the barbarian tribe has changed overnight, and he will only talk to the Countess.¡± Just the thought of it made his face look in pain. ¡°¡­¡­ Instead of you?¡± ¡°Yes, instead of me.¡± Cedric let out a long sigh. ¡°I waited on the horse for three hours, but he didn¡¯t even show me his face.¡± What? No, then you could just come back. Why wait there like a dummy for three hours?! ¡®Does this person have no pride?¡¯ This man is so proud of himself in useless things and stubborn about something weird. The more I got to know Cedric, the stranger it was that he came back alive from that rugged battlefield. ¡®It wasn¡¯t even a war that he was winning.¡¯ It was a war where he was on the verge of surrender. Thinking so, I could understand what the Imperial Palace would think of the West. ¡®The abandoned land.¡¯ And that¡¯s why the Imperial cut off the support to the West. No matter how much the Duke of Chester had the influence, no one would support a margrave like the West with a powerful enemy right in front of us. ¡®He struggled like that by himself to try to save this place¡­¡­ Phew.¡¯ Like a fool. For some reason, I felt very sorry for Cedric. ¡°It¡¯s a big deal not because the Countess has left. There are more than one or two things to discuss with the barbarians¡­¡­¡± ¡°How come they only want to talk to Mother?¡± ¡°Since they want to be treated just like our villagers. Therefore, it is reasonable to have a conversation with the legitimate lord.¡± That¡¯s very unique. The Western people treated Cedric almost as the Lord of the West. It was because he was the second son of Count Crawford, an honorable knight who fought in the war, and the leader of the White Eagle Knights. ¡®How nice it would be if he just got married. Then he will become the head of the household.¡¯ I can see why adults are so fond of marriage. This was because they wanted to hand over the land and property of the family, which they had accumulated through blood and sweat, to their blood lineage. ¡°I guess the barbarian leader, who has been changed this time, is not the successor of his predecessor.¡± ¡°Yes, they share not a single drop of blood?¡± How could that be? Cedric calmly explained the barbarians when I gave a questioning look. ¡°They establish a hierarchy only by force, not blood. If one challenges the leader and wins, he will become the new leader.¡± It was a perfect system for the name of the barbarians. But isn¡¯t it a little dangerous? ¡°Then what if the leader only accepts challengers all day?¡± If I were one, I would seduce the strong men and push them to fight first, and challenge head when he is exhausted. Volume 10 - CH 6 Then I can easily be number one. ¡®And change the system to dictatorship. So that they can never challenge my leadership.¡¯ But it was amazing that they had continued that barbaric way all this time. ¡®I guess those people are quite na?ve.¡¯ I maintained the expression of a nephew, who worried about her uncle on the outside, even though I had these insidious thoughts in my mind. ¡°Before you challenge the chief, you must fight and defeat his SS warrior first. It¡¯s never easy to face 21 warriors alone.¡± ¡°I see¡­ The new head must be a great person.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like that. Usually, when a head dies of illness, one leading the SS warriors takes over as the leader.¡± Oh, then he¡¯s such a great person. I can see why Cedric waited three hours. A new head of such force would have almost absolute power within the barbarians. ¡°If you negotiate well with him, it will be easy in the future.¡± ¡°I suppose so, but now¡­¡­¡± Cedric shook his head. ¡®I think that stubborn person is really amazing if a stubborn man like Cedric raises his hands like this.¡¯ Why wouldn¡¯t he talk to Cedric? Rather, the situation of the West is opposite of their situation. Because Camilla originally is an outsider and a slender woman. ¡°They must be very different from the imperial people.¡± ¡°Everything is different. First, look back on the history of their matrilineal society¡­¡­¡± ¡°What? Matrilineal society?¡± What? Why do you say that now! Now they make sense. I know what kind of person the new head is. ¡®Matrilineal society. Then it¡¯s good.¡¯ I glistened my eyes as I put down the tableware. ¡°Shall I go and meet them?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡­ you?¡± ¡°According to their laws, I¡¯m qualified enough to be the lord¡¯s representative.¡± ¡°But a weak girl like you is not a very suitable person to sit face to face and have a conversation with them. They are very rough¡­¡­ It¡¯s barbaric.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all right, uncle.¡± I¡¯m confident in training a beast! ??????? After hearing the agreement from Cedric, I headed straight to Aina Village. Persuading him wasn¡¯t as hard as I thought. ¡°The Barbarians, whether they are enemies or allies, they will never try to kill you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s their core rule, so if one breaks it, even if he¡¯s the head of the group, he¡¯ll be chased by society.¡± ¡°I guess my uncle allowed me to go since he knew that.¡± I was accompanied by Lord Patron, who was hiding far away. If I was neglected, I wanted to meet the head using my bloodline with my half-brother as a weapon. Cedric asked if I wanted to be accompanied by him till the end, but I managed to get him away because of the possibility of running into my half-brother. Cedric doesn¡¯t know my half-brother¡¯s existence yet. It was because Lord Patron remained silent as I requested. ¡°How old are my father¡¯s sons? What are their names? What are their hair colours¡­¡­¡± ¡°You will know them as soon as you meet them, My Lady. They look just like the Count.¡± I have no idea what the count looks like. ¡®I should have seen the count¡¯s portrait at least.¡¯ The castle had a private room of a householder with portraits of former Counts of Crawford hanging side by side. But it was so dreary that it was a place where no one went, not even Camilla. ¡°Zachary and Kirch. The older one is Zachary and the younger one is Kirch.¡± ¡°How old are they?¡± ¡°Zachary is 22 years old. Kirch was born later than you, My Lady, but he¡¯s the same age as you.¡± He must be a few months apart from me. ¡°Are they good at conversation?¡± ¡°Kirch is so sly that he can communicate well, but Zachary¡­¡­¡± Lord Patron shook his head as if it would be difficult. ¡®I¡¯m a little worried.¡¯ I had a lot to ask them, and I even need them to stand as a witness in the trial. In fact, as long as the head of the barbarians meets me, everything will be solved. ¡®I am the daughter of the Crawford family, and since the lord is away, it is right for me to go.¡¯ No matter how riotous Kirch and Zachary are, since I was talking to their head, there¡¯s no way they would ignore me. It was the moment when I made up my mind and entered the barbarian village. Rattle! The carriage swung violently, forcing itself to a halt. ¡®What is it?¡¯ Outside, horses were grumbling ¡°Neigh¡­¡­!¡± And wild shouts could be heard coming and going as if someone was fighting. ¡°My Lady, are you all right?¡± It was the time when Lord Patron was trying to lift me up after I had fallen to the side. Bang! Suddenly the door opened, and a well-ripened copper-skinned man appeared. ¡°Peekaboo!¡± He alternately looked at me and Lord Patron, with a wicked smile. ¡°K-Kirch!¡± I breathed a sigh of relief at Lord Patron¡¯s Lord Patron, who had pulled out his sword before I knew it, let out a sigh of relief. ¡®Is he my half-brother?¡¯ I stared at the shirtless man in surprise. I wondered if he was feeling hot or cold but he didn¡¯t look awkward as if it was his usual. It didn¡¯t seem very awkward that it was a routine. Dark-black hair, dark-green eyes, dark-brown skin¡­¡­ everything about man is dark. While I was observing him, a long, rugged finger gently lifted my chin. ¡°Who is this pretty girl?¡± At that moment I regretted not bringing Valhail with me. Volume 10 - CH 7 With his other hand on the armrest of the carriage, a mischievous smile bloomed on his face, as he looked through my skin as if he were evaluating jewels. ¡°Is she my present, Uncle?¡± Lord Patreon exclaimed in fright. ¡°Take your filthy hand away!¡± Then he quickly turned his head to me and bowed. ¡°Forgive me, My Lady. He doesn¡¯t know how to behave properly since he couldn¡¯t receive any education.¡± ¡°My Lady?¡± At Lord Patreon¡¯s formalities, Kirch scanned my dress with interested eyes. Since it was an official event, I was wearing a quite decent dress unlike my usual rug-like daily outfits. ¡°Pretty, are you a noble?¡± Kirch tilted his head as he asked me. ¡°She is the Count¡¯s only daughter! You stupid! Let go of your hand, bow your head quickly, hurry!¡± Even as Lord Patreon said that, he didn¡¯t dare to touch and take Kirch away. ¡®Is he someone I shouldn¡¯t mess with?¡¯ The scent of a mad dog wafted from him as he was frowning and looking back at Lord Patreon. ¡°Uncle, just be quiet. I want to hear this pretty¡¯s voice.¡± Then, Kirch tickled my chin and spoke like an adult. ¡°Pretty, don¡¯t you know how to speak?¡± Facing him, I turned my head slightly to shake off my gaze. And I spoke with the sternest expression possible. ¡°I don¡¯t talk with a naughty dog.¡± ¡°Oho¡­¡­¡± A small exclamation passed from his mouth. There was silence for a moment, and his cheeky hand tickling my chin fell off. ¡°Lady.¡± Kirch turned his head towards me again and tried to make eye contact with me. ¡°¡­.. Can I call you like that?¡± He was looking into my eyes. Now that I was ready to talk, I held my chin upright. Then his gaze follows me like a magnet attached to a toy. ¡°I have come here as the representative of Count Crawford.¡± ¡°So the doll can speak¡­¡­¡± He reacted slightly stunned but I ignored it and kept talking. ¡°I wish to have a private meeting with your new head.¡± ¡°Your voice is really pretty.¡± ¡°Please guide me to him.¡± ¡°It makes me excited¡­¡­¡± Eventually, when I looked down at him with my brows narrowed gently, Kirch smiled like a child succeeded in getting the attention he wanted. ¡°Since you¡¯ve come all the way here, I will grant your wish!¡± He then came closer and suddenly grabbed me by my waist. ¡°¡­¡­ My Lady?!¡± Kirch, who lifted me up in his arms like a princess, jumped off the carriage at once. ¡®Wha¡­ what the hell?¡¯ I closed my eyes tightly as the sharp wind blew, and when I opened my eyes again, I already was on top of a high tree. Below, I could see my party looking around in bewilderment. He seemed to be looking for us. ¡°You crazy¡­¡­! Put me down now!¡± Angry, I slapped him on his bare chest. ¡°Pretty, don¡¯t you want to meet my head?¡± Kirch, who smiled, winked down. I could see a winding passage door. ¡®When did they finish making those?¡¯ Afterall, those barbarians were our enemy who entered this land. Perhaps because they were worried that we would break our promise and invade, they built several layers of passage gates at the entrance of the village. It would have taken quite a while to have gone through all of that. ¡°The head is my brother.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡± Zachary became the new head of the barbarians? Then wouldn¡¯t it be okay if I reveal that I am their half-sister? While I was weighing whether the situation was favorable to me, Kirch raised himself as if he were going to jump out of the tree. ¡°I will bring you there safely.¡± Panicked, I grabbed him by the neck because I had nothing to grab. ¡°You should dress properly outside!¡± ??????? Kirch came to a stop in front of the largest barracks. He seemed to be in a fairly high position, seeing that every person he came across bowing to him. ¡®Well, since he¡¯s the head¡¯s younger brother.¡¯ It seemed that it wasn¡¯t long after the new head was appointed as the atmosphere of the village was quite terrible. In particular, the head of a middle-aged man, which was hung in front of the barracks, was completely terrifying. From the many bodies lined up on both sides, the head seemed to belong to the former head of the barbarians. ¡®Damn it! What the hell is this?¡¯ Totally discouraged by the overwhelming situation, I rolled my eyes quietly. ¡°Hyungnim! Hyungnim!¡± Kirch shouted, as if showing off, and pushed off the door of the barracks and entered. Inside was a middle-aged woman with dark black hair and a man with a considerable bulk-up than Kirch. ¡®Woah, the posture is really¡­¡­¡¯ The man was about two meters tall and weighed more than 100 kilograms. ¡®He¡¯s like a block of stone.¡¯ Judging from the fact that he had the same facial features as Kirch, the man seemed to be Zachary. ¡°I brought my bride!¡± At Kirch¡¯s absurd nonsense, the eyes f the two focused on me ¡°I am going to marry this pretty girl here. Right now!¡± Zachary, who was staring at me, raised his heavy body. ¡°¡­¡­ Crazy bastard.¡± That was exactly how I felt. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, hyungnim? I am serious. This pretty girl here is the daughter of the lord. It¡¯s good to be close to them, right?¡± Zachary, who was wearing a necklace made of beads around his neck, stopped at the word ¡®daughter of the lord¡¯. I was worried that I would really marry this guy at this rate, so I decided to reveal the secret of my bloodline as soon as possible. ¡°Put me down.¡± ¡°Should I?¡± Finally, my feet touched the ground. Volume 10 - CH 8 As I stumbled, Kirch and the middle-aged woman quickly came up to me and held me back. ¡°Ho-ho, I¡¯m sorry that my child is very mischievous. Are you really thinking of marrying Kirch?¡± In a moment I was hardened. ¡®So she is the mother.¡¯ Even if it was just a one-night stand, what would they think of me as the daughter of the man they had a crush on? Seeing a middle-aged woman carefully tidying up my skirt and messy hair, I couldn¡¯t easily open my mouth. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a pretty person with pretty hair like you. Your eyes are like jewels, and your nose is so cute that it made me want to bite it. Your lips are so¡­¡­¡± ¡°I heard that Zachary and Kirch are the sons of my father.¡± As I spoke solemnly, there was a cold silence inside as if cold water had been poured. ¡°¡­¡­ Is that true, Mother?¡± Kirch asked the middle-aged woman with a serious face. Perhaps it was the first time in his life that he had heard the secret of his birth, and Zachary¡¯s bewildered gaze was also directed at their mother. ¡°Well, it was a long time ago, so I don¡¯t remember¡­¡­¡± She alternately stared between her sons with an embarrassing smile. ¡°Ho-ho, how can I know about everything? There was a time when I didn¡¯t care about anything.¡± Kirch, who was standing beside me, was looking distorted as if he was really unhappy. ¡°Let¡¯s see. You said you are the daughter of Count Kayden Crawford, didn¡¯t you?¡± She looked at me and examined my face closely. ¡°Well¡­¡­ now I see some resemblance. Though I think you look more alike with my second son¡­¡­?¡± As soon as he tilted his head, Kirch shouted like a child playing hooky. ¡°No! Never! I¡¯m going to marry this pretty girl!¡± Then Zakari¡¯s fierce gaze flew in. ¡°Shut up.¡± Even his stern voice scared me. As he pulled the sling line, the servant who had rushed to him prostrated himself. ¡°Yes, Zachary-nim! Did you call for me?¡± Zachary said without taking his eyes off me. ¡°Bring the kin reader.¡± I poked my ears up. ¡®I guessed that it was some kind of magic tool.¡¯ I would have been embarrassed if I hadn¡¯t heard from Valhail that there was a strange tool that could read someone¡¯s purity. The Principality across the West used magic actively. As it was close to the Principality, the barbarians seemed to be familiar with magic tools. ¡°I brought it!¡± The servant, kneeling on both knees, offered the kin reader with both hands. ¡®The servant is really polite.¡¯ Well, Zachary has a pose where the servant had no choice but to do so. Zachary then lifted up a shiny white stone. It was square and straight, and the front was like a mirror. ¡°Hair.¡± Zachary, who was looking down at the kin reader, spoke quietly. ¡®Who are you talking to? No way! Is it me?¡¯ I was taken aback for a moment, then blinked my eyes and spoke cautiously. ¡°Do¡­¡­ Do you want my hair?¡± He turned to me and nodded his head politely. Then he held out a hand the size of the lid of the pot. ¡°Five.¡± Yes, Sir. I quickly untied the laces and ran through my hair. My hair was so long that one or two were caught just by scanning. ¡°Woah, such pretty blonde hair¡­¡­¡± Next to me, their mother swept my hair in admiration. ¡°Here.¡± When I offered five strands of my hair, Zachary took it cautiously, unlike him, and placed my hair on the side of the mirror. Then an amazing thing happened. The mirror turned into a mercury-like material and swallowed my hair. It was just like magic. When I looked at it with a startled eye, the middle-aged woman next to me naturally crossed her arm with mine and explained it to me carefully. ¡°That¡¯s a magic tool that calculates blood ties, but only up to the 4th degree comes out.¡± The degree of the lines showed gene-relatedness. Two lines show the relationship between parents and children, three lines show the relationship between grandparents or uncle-aunt, and four lines show the relationship between cousins. ¡°If the three of you are really half-siblings then three lines will show up.¡± Zachary pulled out a handful of his own hair and placed it on the mirror. The mirror swallowed even his black hair. Before long, four red lines appeared on the hardened mirror again. ¡°Oh my! you are cousins!¡± The middle-aged woman shouted cheerfully, and Kirch, who sat down on the floor, looked up at me with a devastated face. Zachary threw the kin reader with a stern face. Clank! I flinched at the cracking sound. He strolled up on me. ¡®Wha-what? There¡¯s no way he¡¯s going to kill me for lying, right?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t understand why four lines showed up there. It was supposed to show three lines there. As he looked down at me, an excuse flowed out of my mouth. ¡°Maybe there¡¯s something wrong with the magic tool¡­¡­¡± But before I could finish my words, I was pulled into Zachary¡¯s hand. ¡®Ugh-!¡¯ And my face was rubbed violently as if I had been slapped by his rugged abdominal muscles. ¡°My family.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Nice to meet you! My sister!¡± My mind wandered as the hand rubbed the back of my head roughly. Was¡­¡­ was I just welcomed? Volume 10 - CH 9 There were more than thirty tribes in the barbarians. The reason for such a division, he said, was to prevent incest. That¡¯s why they use a magic tool such as the kin reader. It seemed quite taboo, given that Kirch, who had a big mouth, couldn¡¯t babble at me any more. ¡°He is head of the Loco tribe by the lake.¡± Zachary lined up tribal chiefs for me. And he introduced them one by one. ¡°He is the head of the Ewa tribe by the mountain.¡± The name of the tribe seemed to be determined by where they lived. I thought they were only living a nomadic life so it was quite surprising. ¡°He is the head of Nahele tribe by the forest.¡± Each time Zachary, who sat next to me like a king, made a chin gesture, a person came out one by one and bowed their head. ¡°Nice to meet you, my lord.¡± Each tribal chief followed Zachary¡¯s instructions and called me Lord. ¡°My mother is the real lord, and I¡¯m just a surrogate.¡± ¡°You are the Lord, my sister.¡± I told Zachary that my stepmother, Camilla, was the real lord, and I was the substitute who had come in her absence, but Zachary was firm. The barbarian people value blood-relations very much, and I seemed to score greatly because I was his cousin. ¡°He is the head of the Kai tribe by the sea.¡± The tribal chief who lived near the sea was an old man. He did not speak a common language at all. ¡°Kamali i hwayne, mahalo.¡± Like this, a few people greeted me in the native language of the barbarians, and Kirch translated for me whenever they did. ¡°What is he saying?¡± ¡°He said thank you, Princess.¡± ¡°Why do they keep calling me princess?¡± ¡°Maybe because you looked like a princess.¡± The chair swayed anxiously as if it were going to tip over on me. It was because Kirch, who sat with his legs crossed in a bad way, was leaning close to me. ¡®Look at that burly hair.¡¯ Next up was an old woman who was very skinny. I met her eyes with a bright smile as I noticed her anxiously waiting for her turn to come. ¡°She is the head of the Niolo tribe by the mountaintop¡± As she stomped her feet, she finally came in front of me in her turn. ¡°Calecona¡­¡­ Lua Pele¡­¡­ Aina¡­¡­¡± She seemed to have a lot to say. She made the shape of a mountain with her hands and even shed tears as she looked at me. ¡°What does she mean?¡± ¡°She said ¡®I almost died because I was facing a volcanic eruption, but thank you for accepting me here¡¯.¡± Volcanic eruption? ¡®Oh, come to think of it¡­¡­¡¯ It was the second half of . All the villains were eradicated, and a volcanic eruption occurred on the land where the barbarians lived. It was after William made peace with the barbarians. ¡°Those mean bastards must have used some kind of trick again.¡± That¡¯s what the archduke said when he heard the news of the volcanic eruption. He said that it¡¯s the work of the principality. ¡®That¡¯s right. I remember for sure.¡¯ This was because he took Selina and moved to the eastern part of the Empire where the Grand Duchy was located. ¡®He said he didn¡¯t want to get involved in a war.¡¯ There was little description of the Principality in the book . It was about ¡®a hostile country with a pseudo-religion familiar with magic¡¯. So after reading the Archduke¡¯s lines, I wondered, ¡®How can the Principality cause a volcanic eruption?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ve read up to that part but eventually stopped¡­..¡¯ There are about 30 more pages left. There was no more provocative scene, so it quickly became boring and eventually stopped reading it. ¡®Sigh¡­..¡¯ It was no use regretting the past. ¡°She said thank you very much.¡± The Niolo tribe leader thanked me repeatedly. Those who live on top of the mountain could have seen the movement of dormant volcanoes. So they would be more afraid. No wonder there was a reason why the barbarians with such a strong power suddenly accepted the peace treaty. Because of the volcanic eruption. ¡°Rohe oh ;apu¡­¡­¡± The Niolo¡¯s old woman explained something and handed me a small pocket. Having received it, I took out what was inside and looked at it. ¡®It¡¯s another stone.¡¯ The subtle blue color of the stone seemed to have a brilliant energy. ¡°What is this?¡± When I asked the old woman, the answer came from the side. ¡°This old woman is a necromancer.¡± Necromancer? Is she talking about the dead? ¡°She said that your ancestors are very angry right now. They are srying sadly.¡± Uh, um¡­¡­? ¡°You have to release their grudge as soon as possible so that you can have no trouble.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I¡¯ve heard this before. ¡®Is this Gangnam Station Exit 2?¡¯ (T/N: I don¡¯t know what¡¯s there at Gangnam Station Exit 2, I searched for it but couldn¡¯t find anything but a crime case.) Looking down at the stone with strange eyes, my expectations cooled down. ¡°Is this a substitute for a talisman?¡± ¡°No, it is a stone that could bring back the dead. It is a necromantic stone.¡± Did she tell me to summon the dead by myself? ¡°It¡¯s been passed down from generation to generation, but it¡¯s given specially for the pretty girl.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Tell her thank you.¡± Anyway, I took the necromantic stone without hesitation. ¡®I don¡¯t know if the day will come when I use this.¡¯ There¡¯s no reason to refuse to accept the gift. Volume 10 - CH 10 It wasn¡¯t until after the greetings of the thirty tribes were over and we were discussing negotiations in Zachary¡¯s barracks that my party entered the village. ¡°My Lady, you¡¯re safe!¡± Lord Patron was tied up but not in bad shape. ¡°What about William?¡± ¡°Lord Spencer was taken away by the barbarian warriors.¡± Husky is said to have been caught by about thirty barbarian warriors while trying to save me from being kidnapped. William pulled out his sword at the village making the treaty broken, but I quite understand as there¡¯s no way he could stand still when he saw me kidnapped in front of his eyes. ¡°Let him go. Right now.¡± I asked Kirch to let William go, but he only shrugged as if he had no idea. ¡®This bastard?¡¯ See if I talk to you again. At that time, the warrior who had brought Lord Patron whispered something to Zachary. It seemed to me that the number of wounded warriors because of William was quite large, by looking at his quite angry face. ¡®Looks like the situation is quite serious.¡¯ But I¡¯ve already learned a magic word that can tame Zachary. ¡°Orabeoni.¡± One of his stone-like eyebrows twitched. ¡°Please release my escort knight.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°In the first place, he was like that because of your brother, orabeoni.¡± Then Zachary¡¯s fearful gaze quietly shifted to Kirch. ¡°How can he not take out his sword when his master has been kidnapped?¡± Zachary, who had been silent for a while, immediately nodded toward the door. It seemed that he finally decided to release William. ¡®Oho¡­¡­¡¯ From that attitude, I was convinced that Zachary wanted to settle in smoothly in the county. ¡®It¡¯s not simply because I¡¯m his bloodline.¡¯ Zachary is in a more disadvantaged position than me. Knowing this in advance was much more advantageous for future negotiations. With confidence, I led the conversation. ¡°Orabeoni, please forget all your bad feelings about the White Eagle Knights.¡± They fought each other and lost many of their comrades. ¡°As long as you decided to live in the County of Crawford, you are now an imperial citizen who is loyal to the Emperor.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Fortunately, he had already made up his mind. ¡°It was a great loss to the County of Crawford to give away this enormous farm. Originally, this farm was lent to other families for a tax. ¡± In order to rip off taxes, I have to throw the bottom line well. ¡°Giving up all of that and accepting the barbarians is the Count¡¯s decision to make peace.¡± The tribute to the lord was something the barbarians had never experienced. ¡°The Count of Crawford lost 20% of the manor operating expenses for a year. He accepted a huge loss for the sake of peace.¡± ¡°Just say to the point, Pretty.¡± You spoke well, Kirch. Turning to Kirch, who was far more easygoing, I pointed straight away. ¡°Give us the tax.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Thirty percent of crop production. A contribution of 200,000 Runa per household.¡± There would be no negotiation. Kirch was bewildered, but Zachary nodded his head anyway. ¡®Oh yeah.¡¯ It was easier than I thought. Afterwards, some of the matters that Cedric had asked for were resolved smoothly. By the time we were done talking, dusk had descended. ¡°¡­¡­ Now, as the lord¡¯s representative, my official visit is over.¡± Kirhi, who had intervened a few times at first, was just looking at me with his chin resting. He meddled for my attention, but he found this conversation boring. ¡°Actually, the reason I came to visit is because I have a request to ask you personally, orabeonii.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Kirch¡¯s eyes shone again. Either that or not, I just looked at Zachary and continued. ¡°The current lord of the Countess, Camilla Crawford, will soon be kicked out.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± ¡°There are many reasons, but the most important issue here is that my mother does not want peace with the barbarians.¡± In fact, Camilla was ignorant about this. It was fortunate that she had no time to worry about the problems of this kind of matter. ¡°Is that why you came instead, My Sister?¡± Zachary, who had been silent, finally opened his mouth. ¡°Yes, orabeoni.¡± I nodded my head naturally. ¡°But my mother¡¯s family is a family that has a lot of influence in the capital.¡± ¡°The Duke of Maple.¡± How does Zachari know that? The barbarians don¡¯t know much about the great noble families of the Empire. I was surprised, but I didn¡¯t make it obvious. ¡°That¡¯s right. In order not to fall outside the eyes of the emperor, we also need close connections with the imperial palace.¡± ¡°Connection with the Imperial Palace? How?¡± Zachary frowned at once. He seemed to have a headache just thinking about doing politics that he wasn¡¯t familiar with. ¡°Who has a close connection with the Imperial Family among us¡­¡­?¡± I smiled softly to reassure him. ¡°The only granddaughter of the Empress Dowager.¡± Zachary and Kirch tilted their heads at the same time. ¡°She is right in front of you now, orabeoni.¡± ¡°If you give me a little help, I¡¯m telling you that this sister can be a connection to the Imperial Palace.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you that if you give me a little help, this sister of yours can become your connection to the imperial palace.¡± Volume 10 - CH 11 I made my parents¡¯ marriage null and void and explained how I would be the daughter of the Duke of Chester. ¡°How can you be so smart, my sister?¡± Zachary was in awe. In the first place, the barbarians, a matriarchal society, had no occasion to fight such a problem, so he found my idea quite extraordinary. ¡°What can I do to help?¡± ¡°You just need to reveal at the court that you are the illegitimate son of Cayden Crawford, orabeoni.¡± Lord Patron was the first witness, but his testimony alone was not enough. He had to appear in person to prove the existence of an out-of-wedlock child. As I found out, temples have their own method of identifying bloodlines. Of course, they don¡¯t use a magic tool for that, but it is a traditional method. ¡°Is that a difficult request, orabeoni?¡± It can¡¯t be. If not that then how can the barbarians connect with the Empress Dowager? As expected, Zachary¡¯s mouth, which had only hardened like a rock, drew an arch. ¡°I will help you, my sister, with all my might.¡± As I had expected. To those who were isolated, I was like a string of hope. It was a stroke of luck for them to meet me. ??????? ¡°Selina, what did you just say?¡± Seriously surprised, Cedric swept his wide-open mouth. ¡°3¡­¡­ 30%?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± In fact, the tax he told me was 25 percent of the total farm produced. The price was small compared to the residents of the territory, who pay 30 percent as a tribute. ¡°It¡¯s easy to reduce taxes, but it¡¯s never easy to increase them, Uncle. Especially against the barbarians.¡± ¡°But they¡­.¡­ Do they understand the tribute to the lord?¡± Oh, this guy is acting frustrated again. ¡®People never understand why they have to pay taxes! They just pay because they have no choice but to do so.¡¯ Who digs the ground for business? ¡°If not now, how are you going to raise it to 30 percent later?¡¯¡¯ It¡¯s probably after I left the West, but it didn¡¯t change then. ¡°The barbarian warriors are truly terrifying.¡± It was no wonder that the White Eagle Knights struggled against them. If we suddenly raise taxes after they¡¯ve just adjusted to it, they might cut the lord¡¯s throat. ¡°Yes, by the way¡­¡­ You¡¯ve done a good job.¡± Cedric eventually smiled awkwardly as if he thought it was impossible. I could only sigh at the sight. ¡®Phew¡­ how will Cedric survive here without me?¡¯ No one has an answer to that. I shouldn¡¯t have saved him. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing to be surprised about.¡± ¡°Hmm, what is it?¡± ¡°Did you know that my father had an extramarital child?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡± ¡°My mother knew. Lord Patron also knew. He said that he has been watching them since they were still children.¡± Cedric was simply stunned as if he had been struck by lightning. I guess he never imagined it. ¡°My father has two illegitimate sons. My older brother is 22 years old while my younger brother is the same age as me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± A line of blood vessels appeared on his sturdy forearm as he let out a rough sigh and washed his face dry. ¡°Do not worry. He said he would not take the Crawford family name.¡± As members of a matrilineal society, Zachary and Kirch wanted to remain only as honorable sons of their mother. There was no way they would take over the family name and threaten Cedric¡¯s place. That was what I was telling him. ¡°If you¡¯re really anxious, I could make them take an oath¡­¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about that kind of problem.¡± Cedric, who gritted his teeth, cut off my words in displeasure. ¡°How¡­¡­ How could my brother do such a dirty thing!?¡± Bang! His forehead and neck were also bloodshot as he hit the table. He looked genuinely angry. It was a betrayal of Joanna that Cayden Crawford made two out-of-wedlock children. He disregarded the woman he loved so much and broke the sacred oath of marriage. Cedric seemed to be on fire about this matter. ¡°Your father is such a disgusting human being. I don¡¯t even want to call him my brother!¡± Cedric even pointed a finger at me and heated up. ¡°Ever since he was little, he was greedy for everything! He doesn¡¯t even know a thing about responsibility! Unscrupulous! Son of a bitch!¡± Maybe he wanted to vent his anger on his brother¡¯s daughter in front of him, so he shouted out loud. ¡°Even a male dog in heat will be more chaste than your father! Unlucky fucking bastard!¡± Cedric, whose face was flushed, couldn¡¯t contain his anger and split the armrest of the chair with one hand. Cedric¡¯s words were also roughly captivated by the strange sight of hardwood breaking into pieces from his grasp. ¡°I should have killed him! I¡¯m going to dig it out of the family¡¯s grave right now! A shitty bastard who doesn¡¯t know anything about honor!¡± ¡®What the heck?¡¯ Cedric vented his anger on me for a long time and stood up, saying he would really dig up the grave. He was so angry that I called him in a low voice when I saw the back of him as he walked out of the study vigorously. ¡°Uncle.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even call me that!¡± Cedric cried without even looking back at me. He seemed to be angry with me as well. ¡®What on earth am I guilty of?¡¯ I can¡¯t tell what¡¯s going on because his reasoning is turned upside down by his own emotions. ¡°After I dig up your father¡¯s grave, I no longer family with him!¡± ¡°Actually, there was one thing strange about it.¡± Cedric, who opened the door as if to break it, paused at my calm voice. I put the present I received from Zachari on the table. Thud- Volume 10 - CH 12 At the heavy sound, Cedric looked back half. ¡°This is a magic tool called a kin reader. It tells us about each other¡¯s blood ties.¡± ¡°Now¡­¡­ did you bring pagan things into this castle?¡¯¡¯ ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Selina! You¡¯re so¡­¡­?!¡± ¡°But this thing is fascinating.¡± ¡°How can you disappoint me like this?¡± ¡°Listen, Uncle.¡± I explained every single thing that happened in Aina Village. Even the fact that Zachary is the new head of the barbarians. ¡°¡­¡­ But the result of the kin reading of me and Zachary showed four lines which mean we are cousins. I couldn¡¯t understand, how?¡± For a moment, his chest, which was shaking violently, suddenly stopped. As if time had stopped for only Cedric alone, everything about him was frozen. ¡°Why did I get this result?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cedric¡¯s body swung round. His face, which had been flushed with anger, was now white. ¡°What¡­¡­ what did you just say, Selina?¡± His long fingers were trembling. I looked at him without emotion and said it calmly. ¡°My relationship with my father¡¯s extramarital child is cousins.¡± Cedric couldn¡¯t even blink an eye. It was to the point where I doubted whether he was breathing. Knock, Knock. Just in time, someone knocked on the door outside. I raised myself slowly. ¡°Well, we can¡¯t fully trust a magic tool that the pagans use.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°The Zachary and his brother may not be my father¡¯s extramarital child.¡± Passing by Cedric¡¯s side, I whispered. ¡°Maybe Lord Patreon is colluding with my mother and trying to deceive me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll look into it again.¡± I looked back just before I left the door of the study, but Cedric was still in that state. Like a broken robot, like an old tree firmly rooted in its place, it just stood tall. I couldn¡¯t even guess what was on his mind. ¡®Oh, you stuffy.¡¯ I left him without regret and left the study. I wanted to check first whether the Zachary brothers were really my cousins and whether the magical tool had malfunctioned. ??????? Cedric didn¡¯t fall until a long time later and sat down on the sofa. ¡®They are cousins¡­¡­¡¯ She wasn¡¯t stupid enough to not understand Selina¡¯s words. The inside of his mouth was dry. His emerald green eyes, which were moving frantically, suddenly stopped in one place. It was the seat where Selina was sitting. The magic tool, which Selina hadn¡¯t taken back, was reflected in the sunset and flashed. A pagan thing. Unlike the deteriorated western temple, Cedric, a true believer, did not dare to reach for that devilish thing. ¡®No, It won¡¯t be. It¡¯s just Satan¡¯s trick.¡¯ There was no way the devil¡¯s stuff would dare to have the power to screen out bloodlines. Even if it were so, to believe it was to betray God. ¡®I can¡¯t believe such a devilish thing put here. I can¡¯t keep this here, I can¡¯t let anyone see this¡­¡­¡¯ It¡¯s a big deal if anyone sees it. Cedric¡¯s large hand gently grabbed the magic tool. ??????? ¡°¡­¡­ How is Selina?¡± ¡°She is out of her bedroom.¡± William¡¯s face was bruised and red, but Cedric was not in the right mind to inquire about the reason. ¡°Open the door.¡± It was Selina¡¯s bedroom. He had already confirmed that Selina was off on a diplomatic mission. William, who had hesitated, gently opened Selina¡¯s bedroom door. Cedric, who was passing by him, stopped for a moment and asked. ¡°¡­¡­ Don¡¯t open the bedroom door to anyone without Selina¡¯s permission.¡± In fact, he himself was entering the bedroom without Selina knowing. Cedric, embarrassed by his contradictory words and actions, stepped inside as if he were running away without looking back at William. Fortunately, the maid was not in the bedroom either. ¡®Let¡¯s return the tool back. I¡¯ll just leave this in her bedroom.¡¯ But his eyes were already scanning the floor. His hand holding the kinship reader was firm as if he had no intention of putting it down. ¡®I need five strands, aren¡¯t I?¡¯ Selina¡¯s long hair sparkled like a gold thread. Cedric grabbed the five strands and hurriedly ran out of the bedroom like a thief. It wasn¡¯t wrong either. Thievery. ¡®How could I do this?¡¯ For the first time in his life, his face was hot with the guilt of doing such a dirty thing. ¡°Are you all right, Commander?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cedric strode to his study, leaving William¡¯s questioning gaze behind. His heart thumped and he didn¡¯t know what he himself was thinking. Ten minutes¡¯ distance felt like a few hours. Cedric slammed the door and breathed heavily. ¡°Whoo¡­¡­ Whoo.¡± Sweeping his face with one hand, he hurriedly put his head on the magic tool. Then the mirror roared and swallowed the hair. It looked like a deceitful trick of the devil, but Cedric couldn¡¯t afford to judge it. He has already committed a dishonest act. Only the result was important to him. When she put down Selina¡¯s hair with trembling hands, the mirror swallowed even that hair. And the results came out in the mirror. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Cedric covered the corner of his mouth, which he almost screamed for a moment. The reflection on the mirror has two clear red lines. ¡®Selina said two lines showing the relationship between parents and children.¡¯ (T/N: I knew it!!! I knew it since you said you spent the night with Selina¡¯s mother that night!!! You immoral bastard!!!!) Thump- Thump- His heart was pounding hard¡­¡­ He felt like his heart was going to pop out. Cedric grabbed the area around his chest without realizing it. ¡®Selina is my daughter?¡¯ It was something he never suspected before. He has made such a wish countless times, but he never dares¡­¡­ Of course there was a thing. He couldn¡¯t forget that night he spent with Joanna. However, Cedric was so ignorant that he did not think that a noble new life would have been conceived just in that one night. He first saw Selina after the war when he was about 11 years old. The result of that short night will be standing in front of him as a proud 11-year-old child¡­¡­. It was just unimaginable. Swallowing his dry saliva, he leaned against the door as if collapsing. Then he turned around in a hurry and grabbed the doorknob. ¡®First, let¡¯s quench our thirst and drink water. Let¡¯s think again with a clear mind.¡¯ Quench my throat¡­¡­ breath¡­¡­ Selina is my daughter¡­¡­ my daughter Selina¡­¡­ Selina, my daughter¡­¡­ His mind went white, so Cedric didn¡¯t even know what he was thinking. Clack! Suddenly, the door opened. Cedric¡¯s breath stopped and he almost fainted. Standing in front of the door was Selina with a cold, calm face. To Cedric, she looked even scarier than the grim reaper. In front of him who was stiffened, Selina asked, with a polite smile as usual. ¡°Have you checked everything, Uncle?¡± Volume 10 - CH 13 ¡°They look exactly the same¡­¡­¡± Jeez. I scratched my head when I saw a portrait of Cayden Crawford. ¡®There is no doubt about it.¡¯ The only difference between the two was only the hair. Cayden Crawford is Kirch with blond hair. ¡®You can¡¯t lie with blood.¡¯ Lord Patreon¡¯s boast that I would recognize him by looking at his face only. That wasn¡¯t a lie. Since they look exactly the same. Having checked Cayden Crawford¡¯s face myself, I weighed in on other possibilities. ¡®I heard that the third son of Crawford died early.¡¯ Cedric was the only surviving of the three brothers of the Crawford family who went to war. It was reasonable to suspect Cedric as the criminal who twisted the situation like this. Rather than the third son who I don¡¯t even know his name. ¡®How come he himself is unaware about this fact?¡¯ Does that make sense? Cedric didn¡¯t even suspect that I was his biological child. ¡®That makes me even more annoyed.¡¯ In the end, the responsibility was entirely up to the woman. Why would Camilla, a daughter of a prestigious duke, come all the way to the West and marry Count Crawford. ¡®It¡¯s because of Adrian.¡¯ Because she gave birth to an illegitimate child and was kicked out as a disgrace to the family. Furthermore, Joanna, who was the only daughter of Duke Chester, must have been desperate alone to find out that she was pregnant with Selina. I dared not fathom what it must have been like before she decided to marry Cayden Crawford in a hurry. ¡®I can¡¯t forgive you.¡¯ Selina¡¯s tragic fate, it was Cedric who brought it upon her. ??????? ¡°Have you checked everything, uncle?¡± Cedric stared at me, contemplating like the criminal who ran into the police. ¡°I see that you¡¯ve done it.¡± Smiling, I entered his study and closed the door. And I sat on a chair and looked around. Just like his personality, his study was neat without any unnecessities. ¡°How could I use a magic tool¡­¡­ Did you leave it on purpose?¡± ¡°Of course. You can¡¯t put something like that carelessly.¡± I was also the one who told William to open the door of my bedroom if Cedric came. ¡°You must have had a lot of worries. I was wondering why you were so late because William just came and left.¡± Cedric sighed a little. I sat leaning against the sofa and watched his figure leisurely. ¡°Uncle, you know what?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve taken poison once. Have you ever heard of a poison named Eternal Rest? It¡¯s quite expensive.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Penny collected some coins from my mother without using them, so I bought them with that money.¡± Cedric gave no answer to my words, which made me continue to talk without difficulty. ¡°You didn¡¯t know that I didn¡¯t get a single pocket money, did you?¡± Cedric, who closed his mouth, slowly lowered his head. ¡°You didn¡¯t even know why I took poison, did you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°The woman you loved was pregnant with a child¡­¡­ You didn¡¯t even know that, did you?¡± His hand holding the kin reader trembled. Standing up from my seat, I approached Cedric and lifted the magic tool as if taking it away. ¡®It really showed two lines.¡¯ Ha¡­ really. He was going to hide the result away if I hadn¡¯t come, wasn¡¯t he? Judging from his reaction now, it seemed that way. As I loosened my hand, the kin reader fell to the floor. Clank! The kin reader broke into pieces, but neither I nor Cedric cared. ¡°Penny managed to swapped the poison without me knowing that I managed to survive. But since then I¡¯ve become a different person, Uncle.¡± Cedric, who flinched at the word ¡®poison¡¯, finally raised his head again. ¡°Because I feel like I was living too beggarly.¡± Now I was angry at the contradiction of him wearing the face of a sinner. He knew Camilla was abusing me, but he only stood by on the sidelines. Pretending not to know, deceiving himself, deceiving everyone¡­¡­ with such hypocrisy. ¡®Selina wouldn¡¯t have been like that if you had just acted as her real uncle.¡¯ Cedric Crawford. As I was immersed in reading about the heroine of , Cedric was the supporting character I hated the most. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me rely on you? Why have you never supported me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You could have paid me a little attention. Then I wouldn¡¯t have even stuttered.¡± If Cedric cared about me, Camilla wouldn¡¯t have been able to treat me so badly. ¡°Did you sit on the sidelines on purpose? Why?¡± I twisted my lips in disgust at his cowardly self-defense, which chose silence. ¡°I really hate you, Uncle. As much as Mother.¡± A shocking light flashed in his green eyes. ¡°Do you know why I hate you?¡± I used to hate you because you were a bystander of abuse, but now I have a more definite reason than that. ¡°Because you are such a hypocrite.¡± Volume 10 - CH 14 I didn¡¯t have a slight exaggeration, but I deliberately spat out more thorny words. If, by any chance, he steps forward to act as a father, all my plans will be in vain. I had to cut it off in the first place so that I wouldn¡¯t have any lingering feelings. ¡°You pretended to be there, even though you had no sympathy for me, let alone interest in me.¡± Of course, there is no obligation for an uncle to take care of his niece who is left alone. But while he pretended to be in responsibility, he actually did nothing. He just enjoyed his moral superiority over others. ¡°To me, you only pretend to be the saintly warrior who practices fairness and justice¡­¡­¡± Do you know how much people around you sacrificed to protect that noble conscience? Cedric finally opened his mouth. ¡°¡­¡­ Everything you said is right.¡± His shaking eyes hung on me like a beggar begging for mercy. ¡°I knew nothing, Selina.¡± You know nothing? What an easy answer. His insincere excuse didn¡¯t even make me laugh. ¡°It is until minors that ignorance becomes an indulgence, Uncle.¡± Cedric meekly confessed to me with a painful face as if he had been stabbed with a spear in his chest. ¡°You right.¡± I could read the sadness overflowing in his eyes, but I had already come too far to just let go of the remorse. ¡°I pretended not to know.¡± Oh, you even admit this. I was a little surprised. The fact that he had been deceiving himself so far was probably the hardest thing for him to admit. ¡°I could find out if I wanted to know¡­¡­ but I didn¡¯t even try to find out.¡± Cedric, who had already escaped from shock, continued calmly as if he were confessing. ¡°I deceived myself that it was best, even though I suspected that the Countess would not be a good parent for you.¡± To break down this railing, he took a method of straight-up rectification. ¡°Every time I saw you, I was distressed. You remind me of Joanna¡­¡­ Also, you remind me of my brother.¡± Cedric had no pretense now. He was being completely honest with me. ¡°Because you were the daughter of the woman I loved the most with the man I hate the most.¡± It wasn¡¯t surprising to hear that Cedric hated his brother. I didn¡¯t expect a man like Cedric with a close sense of virtue to like Cayden Crawford. ¡°It is also true that I thought you were a burden.¡± I knew it. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t like the fight between me and Camilla. As I had nothing to say, I kept my mouth shut, and only silence flowed in the study. By this point, the conversation seemed to be over. ¡°It was the only thing you couldn¡¯t say. Well, nothing will change now.¡± Slur, Cedric hastily opened his mouth as I stood up like a person who had lost my soul. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Selina. What can I do for you to forgive me?¡± I looked at him with insensitive eyes. ¡°Do whatever you want. If you want, kick out the Countess and take the title yourself. Go to the temple and confess. And the fact about me being your daughter, this land, this family, and all of the property¡­¡­¡± I shook my head. That was the worst I could think of. ¡°Don¡¯t live as my father, Uncle.¡± Cedric didn¡¯t deserve it. ¡°Don¡¯t think of me as your daughter. Don¡¯t expect me to treat you like a father. Forever.¡± It is better not to reveal it even for the honor of my deceased mother. ¡°Remain to me as a name-only uncle with no sympathy, no affection, no interest. As always.¡± ¡°Selina¡­¡­¡± I politely shook off Cedric, who was holding my shoulder as if he would collapse at any moment. ¡°Good night¡¢Uncle.¡± I greeted him as usual and left the study. ??????? ¡°My Lady, you look so unhappy. Did something happen in the barbarians¡¯ village?¡± Lying on my back and buried under a soft blanket, I murmured quietly, ¡°No.¡± Fiona was restless as she looked at me since before. ¡°I feel like your voice is all hoarse¡­¡­ Are you sick, My Lady? Head? Neck? Shoulders?¡± Fiona hurriedly approached the bed and kept talking to me. ¡°Do you want me to massage your shoulders?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Then shall I give you a foot massage? Or your calves¡­¡­ Your calves are soft so it will feel good.¡± ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s not for my sake, is it?¡± Fiona was startled. Oh, my. She has been so persistent when she touches me every night under the pretext of giving me a massage. Fiona¡¯s grip was really strong. It was incomparable to Penny. ¡°Tha-that¡¯s not it¡­¡­ Your skin is so soft, My Lady. The flesh is so damped¡­¡­ It¡¯s like a drug, so I can¡¯t get my hands off it.¡± Yeah. What a shame. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know how you feel, but I was so mentally tired today. I want to be hugged and comforted by someone who fully understands me, but unfortunately, there was only a goose down blanket by my side. ¡°Shall I heat up the milk? ¡°If there¡¯s anything I can do for you¡­¡­¡± For a moment Fiona stopped talking. At the same time, a cool breeze passed by my face as I closed my eyes. Tap tap tap- Fiona rushed away, and I heard the balcony door open. A small whisper came in the wind. It seemed that Fiona was telling something to the night-guest. ¡°Ah! I just remember that I have a pile of sewing stuff!¡± Fiona, who came back in, took her outerwear and headed to the dressing room loudly. ¡°I¡¯m working overtime today, My Lady! Don¡¯t wait for me!¡± Then she hurried out of my bedroom. ¡®Her workplace is here, but where are you going to work overtime?¡¯ Fiona, who keeps on making cute ridiculous words, made me giggle. Soon after, the pungent and cool scent came to the tip of my nose. ¡®Good smell¡­¡­¡¯ When I opened my eyes to the familiar scent, I saw long legs that did not match my lace-filled bedroom at all. It was Valhail. ¡°Selina.¡± He lowered his upper body and met my gaze with me lying down. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Where do you feel sick?¡± It seemed that he was quite surprised to hear that I was in a bad mood. His large hand carefully covered my forehead as if checking my temperature. Lying down like a dead man and blinking, I stared at him and said. ¡°I am not in a good mood right now¡­¡­ Can you make me feel good?¡±